“You can have any one of its bedrooms rent and cost free. You’d do me a favor living here, Paul. It’s lonely.”
How could I say no? I moved in, and I must say, after a few weeks it felt right. His staff would serve us dinner, coffee in a large sitting room, and sometimes we’d chat or watch a game on the tube together, and sometimes we’d just sit and read.
One day as we sat reading Bob looked up and said, “Paul, do you like living here rent and cost free?”
I looked over to him from my magazine. “Sure,” I said uncertainly. “Who wouldn’t?”
“Well, you know my mother is coming here soon and I need a favor from you. We need to show her I am a straight up kind of guy. I can’t let her see us living together in this huge house all alone. I don’t want her to think I’m gay.”
“Bob, why in the world would she think that? And even if you were, why would she care? What difference would it make?”
“It’s a long story. The short form of it is, she’s a little bit homophobic. She had a brother who was gay, and very unhappy about it, he never found the right kind of loving partner. So from early on she’s been worried that I might be like her brother, or something.”
Odd. Still, I had to ask him, “What do you want from me? It’s your Mother, you’re the one who has to deal with her!”
He stared at me a moment. “She wrote into her living trust that I have to be a straight ‘stand up guy’ to inherit from her, someone who means to have kids to move along the family name…. bla, bla, bla… and all that! She means it, too! And now she’s coming to visit, and here are you, and here we are living together like a gay domestic couple. What’s she going to think?”
I could see his problem. “So? I can move out and live somewhere else while she’s visiting you.”
“No, I need an even bigger favor from you, buddy.”
He had me baffled. “What would that be?”
He took a deep breath. “I need you to be my girlfriend when Mom visits. To show her once and for all that I am not gay.”
I was baffled. “Bob what do you mean me be your girlfriend? How can I be your girlfriend?” I asked.
“Paul look at you, you look like a girl now, sort of. You have long hair, you’re short and skinny, and you’ve got facial features any girl would die for. With a little help you could be a drop dead beautiful girl”.
Was he out of his mind? “Bob I can’t do that,” I said slowly. “People will know I’m a man. And I have no suitable clothes, nor any desire to be a girl.”
“Paul, I need this favor, and you need money. It’s only for a couple of weeks while Mom visits. I will pay for everything, plus get you help in making you into the most beautiful girl in the world, so no one will ever know you are Paul.”
He was serious! “Can I think about it?” I asked. Then I added, “This is so strange!”
“Paul don’t think long, because I have Sally coming over at 3pm today to get you started. You either do this for me, or you’ll have to leave. I can’t have my Mom see that there’s a man here living with me. No way!”
“Bob, who is Sally?”
“She’s a girl who will help you switch your look and demeanor to womanhood”.
“Bob, this is way too much, I need to think about this!”.
I went up to my bedroom and looked into the mirror. Yeh, I do look like a girl. It’s a strange thing to ask anyone though. I had been thinking in the past that I might try crossdressing, see what it would be like to be a girl. One of my friends is a crossdresser, and he’s been pushing me to crossdress for a long time. And I have had a deep down fantasy to crossdress since I was a kid. Out of curiosity, mostly.
Just then Bob came into the room and held out a check to me. I was blown away. He said this should help me make up my mind. I saw it was made out for $50,000.
I stared at him, I knew Bob was desperate! I asked him why he couldn’t “rent” a real girl for his Mom’s visit.
“Paul, I want someone I can trust. Not some girl off the street. You are my very close friend. I am not asking you to kill someone, just to pretend to be my girlfriend for a little bit. How hard can that be? You might even like it, plus you will make $50,000.”
I hesitated another moment. Did he say I might like it? We’d been friends a long time but not his girlfriend. This money was incredible though. Might be worth wearing a costume for a month. Finally I replied, “All right, I’ll do it. But I will need help. I don’t want anyone to think I’m a man and get embarrassed!”
I couldn’t believe it, but Bob immediately came over to me and gave me the biggest bear hug. As if I was his girl already! Then he said, “We will have so much fun. You will be the most beautiful girl. We will really fake Mom out. Sally will be here this afternoon to help us, and I have hired a decorator to remodel what will become our bedroom. After all, a girl needs a dressing table and a walk in closet for all her new pretty clothes, her shoes, and her other girly stuff.”
He’d obviously been thinking about this! I said nothing.
“We need to pick you a girly name now. What name do you like for yourself?” Bob asked.
“Well, I’ve always liked Mary,” I said. That was the first girly name that came to mind.
“Paul, I think you have been dreaming of this day before! You already had a name picked out? So sweet! Ok, Mary it is. We are going to have so much fun, aren’t we Mary!?” Bob said.
I just smiled, thinking he is really into this. Very strange! He held out the check again, and I took it.
Chapter Two
Sally showed up right on time. She was about 35-36 and a very beautiful woman, very shapely and dressed very classily. Her figure looked like a girl from the 50’s, with a pointed bustline and shapely hips. I felt attracted to her immediately.
We talked for an hour or so, she seemed so into this transformation, even excited. She informed us she would live here for 6-7 days to help my transformation. She seemed very intent to change me into this trophy girl Bob wanted for his Mom.
I got nervous when she said I had to take pills to calm me down, to relax my demeanor. I told her I was fine, but she insisted I take these pills every 6 hours. Bob looked at me like this was all part of the deal, as if he were saying take them, they won’t hurt you.
Sally had a way about her that I could not say no. I did not like taking pills. But I did and she was right, I did feel different. Much more relaxed. Weaker, it seemed.
After dinner Sally laid out the plan for my transformation. “We will start our training in the morning and go shopping for your new clothes,” she said.
She then looked at Bob and said, “It would be best while we are gone tomorrow shopping that you clean out Paul’s manly clothes from the house. It’s best Paul does not handle that; he might freak out dumping his own clothes. After all, he will not need them any longer.”
My brain got nervous, thinking that I will need my male clothes back when his Mom leaves. But for some reason I could not get mad about Bob moving out my clothes. These pills must really be working on me.
Sally also told Bob she wanted to work with his decorator on feminizing their bedroom. “We have to make it look like Mary’s had her influence here in the mansion.” Bob agreed and said, “Whatever you want, just let me know.”
I thought this was moving way too fast.
Sally grabbed my hand and took me upstairs, saying, “Mary, lets get you ready for bed dear. You will find this part of your new life much different. After all, we have to make you feel and act very feminine now, much different from being a man!”
She took me to another bedroom, a very feminine room, one of the ten bedrooms Bob had in his huge mansion. Then took a nightgown out of a dresser and told me to strip out of my man clothes. Telling me that this will be the last time I will need those boy clothes.
What did she mean by “the last time”? But for some reason I did as she asked without hesitation. She also handed me matching panties and a girdle.
I asked why I had to wear a girdle. It looked tight.
“Mary, I have found girls like you have accidents down there and get their nightgowns all soiled. So your new girdle will keep you under control from now on. You will like your new control down there and you WILL get use to it, trust me dear”.
She was right, the girdle was tight, and it did work. I did NOT get excited down there. My little guy could not move. Meanwhile the nightgown was so soft, so nice. I stared in the mirror…. I was dreaming how girly I looked already, with my long hair.
“Mary, you look wonderful. Your transformation will be so easy, your long full hair and small body is perfect for your transformation, girl! You will make a wonderful girl for Bob”.
Did she say a wonderful girl FOR Bob? What did that mean? I kept staring in the mirror. What was wrong with me?
Sally grabbed my hand, and took me into this huge bathroom to “teach me my new nightly feminine wash up duties” as she said. To keep my skin “so, so pretty,” she said.
Once it was done she told me to jump into bed, and gave me a book, “How to Cross-dress and Be the Best Girl Ever for your Man.” She told me this will be my daily reading and will help me understand my new life.
‘My new life,’ yeh for a couple of weeks,’ I thought. But again I was so relaxed I accepted the book with a smile and jumped into bed. I was so relaxed, and felt so nice in this soft nightgown. I was thinking this might be easy, being a girl. Plus I have $50,000 now.
I’d started looking through the book when Sally started undressing right in front of me. Wow, she was gorgeous! I thought. Her lingerie was so beautiful and yes she was wearing all retro foundations. That was why she looked so different.
She saw me admiring her lingerie as she undressed. “Mary, do you like my lingerie? Bob would like you to have this look. You know, the retro look? You may not know that his mother is a beauty queen from the 50’s. She too loves retro fashions”.
I couldn’t take my eyes off her bra. Wow, she was a full figured girl, and her bustline looked very pointed in the cone bra. For some reason I liked her bra and told her so.
“Good, Mary, because this IS your new look tomorrow when we go shopping. Bob wants you to have all the best clothes, to look your absolute best for his mom,” Sally said.
Sally slipped on her retro nightgown with a full bra to help support her beautiful breasts. She looked gorgeous in her nightgown as she sat at the dressing table brushing out her long beautiful hair.
“Mary, I will teach you all about this during the next many days. I am sure you will come to love your new feminine ways. Trust me, it is so much fun being a retro girl,” Sally said.
Then she got into the twin bed next to me. Yes, here in the same room as me. I felt a little nervous, sleeping in the same room with this gorgeous woman. But I decided, if she is ok with it, sleeping with me, then I guess I am ok with her in my bedroom. But it was a good thing I had on this girdle, keeping the boys under control. She knew what she was doing when she put me in this girdle.
Chapter Three
The next morning came quickly; I guess those meds really relaxed me to sleep.
At breakfast, still in my nightgown, Bob smiled as Sally talked about our shopping day. He told us, “Girls, have a fun day, buy what ever you need to make my Mary beautiful.”
Bob went off to work and Sally took me back up to “our” bedroom. I just stood there waiting for her “command,” that seemed like the thing to do. She smiled and said, “Mary, I bought some women’s clothes to get you out, to start our shopping spree. We are going to have so much fun spending Bob money, aren’t we sweetie.”
Sally told me to leave on my panties and girdle and handed me a bra. I got nervous trying to put on the bra. She giggled and helped me, saying I would soon get the hang of hooking my bra everyday.
Sally told me this t-shirt bra has padded cups to hide girl’s nipples. She inserted what she calls fake breasts into the cups. Wow, really had a shape now and the bra felt so strange, so tight around my chest, I didn’t like the feeling nor the look.
“Sally, do I have to wear a bra now and have these mountains on my chest? Bob’s Mom would be here for a week or more. This bra is so tight, feels funny”.
“Mary, every girl wants a shapely figure and your new figure starts with your bustline. You will adjust to your new feelings, your new figure, and your new clothes. Remember, you have to look pretty and your figure is first and foremost in your beauty treatment.”
She gave me a tight fitting sweater, very feminine looking and women’s pants. “Mary don’t get use to the woman’s pants, you will not be wearing pants ever again.”
I looked in the mirror, and yes, already I could not tell if I was a man or a girl. “Sally my bra is showing through this white sweater, I can’t go out like this”.
“Mary you look wonderful. You look fine, very girly looking.” I don’t want to look girly. What am I doing?
Sally was pleased as she pulled me out of the house for our shopping trip. She seemed so excited about my transformation!
“Sally I feel very funny wearing this bra and girdle. How come these bra straps keep falling down?”
Sally giggled saying, “Mary, that is just one of the many pleasures of being a woman. You are learning. When Betty fits you for your bras today, she will get your size right and your straps will not fall down, plus you wouldn’t need all that padding in your cups. That is why we girls get professional measured for our foundations. We need a perfect fit for our figures and our men!”
I had no idea what she was talking about. What does men have to do with all this bra talk? What are foundations? All I could do is smile and think what did I get myself into?”
Our first shopping stop was to a store that said “Transformation Salon.” When we first walking in, it looked like a beauty salon. The owner, Betty, took us into the back room. I was nervous as she was saying how happy she was to help me become the woman I wanted to be.
The woman I want to be, did she say that? For some reason again today, I could not “fight” the things these women were saying to me. Strange.
Betty told me to undress and she would measure me for my new clothes. Sally had to help me, I was so nervous underdressing in front of her. Betty giggled, saying, “Dear, don’t worry, we are all girls here and I am here to help you.”
Betty looked at Sally and asked her what Mary’s husband wanted as her measurements.
I looked up, thinking, did she say my husband? What is up with that?
Sally popped right up, saying Bob was not Mary’s husband. But he would like his girlfriend to have a full curved figure, like his Mom’s.
Betty smiled and said, “Bob’s mother is very attractive and has a great figure. I can give Mary the same figure.” Sally looked at me and told me to relax, all will be ok, Betty knows her lingerie.
Next thing I knew Betty was gluing huge breasts on my chest. I tried to resist, thinking they are way too big, but Sally said they were perfect. Betty put some makeup on the edges of the fake boobs and by the time she was done, I had beautiful breasts that looked like they were all mine. Both women proclaimed they were a perfect size and commented on how pretty I looked, and what a lucky girl I was to have such a nice figure.
Wow, next came a retro pointed bra. Betty announced it was a 36C with a little padding to help shape the cups. I thought I was going to faint when I looked down at the huge mountains on my chest. Looking in the mirror, seeing me in this ultra feminine lacey bra, my reflection shouting all girl, my body so feminine and curvy, I realized I didn’t look at all like a man anymore.
I felt weak, and they knew it as they guided me to sit down. Just walking seemed totally different with these mountains on my chest. I keep looking at them, holding them up like they are heavy.
Sally giggled saying, “Mary don’t worry, you don’t have to hold them, your breasts will not fall off. They are now yours and you will get used to your new girly curves.”
Betty gave me some water as Sally pulled more pills out of her purse, telling me to take them, that these will help. I did as she commanded -- what was happening to me?
I overheard them talk about my matching panty girdle and garter belt for this bra. Betty was back in a second with more lingerie. These women were taking over and I was getting tons of lingerie. Then Betty began bringing out clothes. I just sat or stood there trying on clothes.
Sally then said it was time to go. I thought I was going to faint again. Sally handed me this very lacey 1950’s retro dress and told me to “slip it on”. With fear in my eyes, she said, “Yes, Mary you will wear dresses and high heels now. You can handle it! You look beautiful and it’s time to make the full transformation.”
I hesitated, but with Betty’s help she handed me this gorgeous pink lacy full slip and with a big smile told me to slip it on. Then she slipped the dress on over my head, over my pointed bra, slip, and retro girdle, and I was now wearing nylons. She zipped the dress up my back and turned me around as she tied a big satin pink bow just under my bustline, accenting my boobs even more. I was numb, I could hardly move.
Betty gave me a kiss on the cheek saying, “Mary you look stunning, you will make a beautiful girl, please come back and shop soon.”
Sally then gave me a purse; I looked at her like what is this for? “Silly girl, you have to carry a purse now, all the time. It’s what ‘us’ girls do! Let’s go home and I will teach you what us girls put in our purses. This will be so much fun, sweetie!”
I couldn’t stand. I fell to a chair and started to cry.
Sally put her arm around me trying to comfort me. “Mary you will get use to your new clothes. I will help you adjust to your new feminine ways. You are doing such a good job, I know Bob will be very proud of you”.
I looked up to say, “Why would Bob be proud of me? Why am I wearing all these tight girly clothes when his Mom won’t be coming in for two more weeks? At this rate I will be in this bra and girdle for a month. I’m not sure THAT was part of our deal”.
“Mary I’m here to help you develop your feminine ways. Your girly persona will take all of the two weeks to learn. We have to practice; there’s a lot to learn. Plus you want to make sure you are 100% girl when Bob’s Mom comes for her visit, don’t you? Here, take these pills too, with water, they’ll help you.”
I took them.
“Now we need to step out into the salon and get your face fixed up, and then I think you will feel better, more like a girl. A little makeup on us girls does wonders, wait and see. I know you’ll be so excited when you see your new face!
“Also girl, not sure why you don’t have Bob’s favorite perfume on!? You need to smell like the beautiful girl you will soon be!”
Off I stumbled in my new heels. All the ladies in the salon were smiling. They knew I was a man.
Betty led me over to a chair. I could not resist, and relaxed into it. “Mary, now just sit back and let us make you more beautiful.”
I could not believe I was letting these women do this to me. What did I agree to, why, why, why? I could hardly move in these clothes and I was real nervous.
Some other girl all giggly worked on my face and another one did my fingernails. Was I dead, I just sat there? I could not move. They were transforming me right before my eyes.
One girl wanted to shape my eyebrows. What? My eyebrows? Luckily Betty said no, that he would have a full facelift soon. Not sure what that was, but I was glad it wasn’t today.
I looked down, seeing my finger nails turning bright red. Plus they did something to make them longer. How can that happen?
Betty told the makeup girls not to do too much on me, and eventually proclaimed I was done. “He’s just a beginner, after all,” she said. They then opened a large mirror and I saw myself. Wow, who is this girl, she’s pretty!? Sally put her arms around me, proclaiming how beautiful I looked and how proud she was of me. “Mary this is so much fun, you have no idea the pleasure you are giving me”!
Giving her pleasure? Who is this girl? What am I doing? Who’s the girl in the mirror? How could this be happening to me? Why do these ladies like turning me into a woman?
Betty was all excited, saying “We will see you tomorrow for your hair appointment, right Mary?” I couldn’t even think about that. I could hardly walk. Sally held me up as we walked back to the car.
“Mary take small steps and swing your arms more. Twist you hands out so your palms are facing out. Think about your hips swaying. Smile like you are enjoying your new life. All this will give you a very feminine walk and demeanor which you need to master quickly”.
Sally opened the car door for me saying, “Mary turn around and sit into the car seat first, swing both legs up together, keep your legs together and place your hands on your lap, on your dress together. Do all this slowly, being your first time. Not easy moving around in your new clothes but you will learn sweetie.”
I did ok, but I was numb with everything that has happened today. Sally knew I was having a hard time handling all my new ‘functions’!
When we got back to the house both Bob and the maids were waiting for us. Bob was amazed by my appearance. “Mary, you look terrific, I love the outfit, my Mother will be very pleased,” he said. “Sally, you did wonders with him the first day. This is going to be so much fun. Mary, I hope you like how Sally is helping you become my beautiful girlfriend. Remember, you did agree to be my “best” girlfriend while my Mother visits,” Bob continued.
He came over and hugged me. I felt like a girl, and almost liked being hugged by this strong man. This was so strange.
Bob whispered in my ear, “Mary, you look and smell so good, so feminine, so pretty you could fool anyone, even my Mother. We are gong to have so much fun now that you ARE my girl!”
I was numb, hearing him call me “his girl” and telling me I looked pretty, now aware that I was going to be like this for a month. What did I get myself into?
Bob then got all excited, saying he’d bought me some special presents and that we should go upstairs and open them. Sally got excited, and they dragged me upstairs. I could not move fast in this girdle and dress, and the heels were hurting.
We got to my bedroom, where there were several boxes on the bed. It looked like Christmas with all the boxes.
I opened them, one after another, all silky lingerie, beautiful lingerie, all for a princess as Bob was saying. He was so excited, saying he had bought them just for his girl.
I looked at him thinking, “Just for HIS girl”… I’m his girl?
The nightgowns, slips, and panties were all from Victoria’s Secrets and Saks Department store. All so lacey, so feminine I was getting excited just from touching them. Wow, what was coming over me?
Sally said that we would be going to Victoria’s Secrets tomorrow for more shopping, so if they don’t fit we can return them.
I was so beat and Sally knew it. She ushered Bob out of the room and told me to undress and slip on one of my new nightgowns for a nap.
I couldn’t believe how long it took to get out of my dress, slip, girdle, nylons and garter belt. Sally smiled and said I would get used to my dressing or undressing ordeals, something us girls all get used to. It takes us girls a lot to be beautiful.
I looked down and saw my breasts. They looked like my own, and they weighed on my chest like my own. Sally smiled while handing me the nightgown, saying, “Here Mary, this nightgown has supportive cups to help you, they will make you feel supported, the support you now need,” as she giggled.
She was right, the cups in the nightgown did help. They felt better than no support for my new boobies, I thought. Off I went to sleep, beat and drained from the full day of girly shopping.
Chapter Four
Sally woke me up for dinner. She said that Bob had bought me a beautiful dress and he would like me to wear for dinner tonight at 7.
Wow, was this a date, what was up with this?
After a shower she handed me a 50’s bra and matching panties and retro girdle with garters.
I said, “Sally do I have to wear a bra tonight? No one will be here. Can’t I go braless and no girdle or dress? That old fashion bra makes me look like I have two torpedoes on my chest! His Mom is not here yet!”
I saw a stern look come over Sally’s face as she stepped into my face saying, “Mary you made a deal with Bob, you have to be the most beautiful girl you can be NOW, you are being paid well and you have a deal. You have to be the woman in Bob’s vision, you agreed. Plus woman do not go braless, you need the support of a pretty bra and it will give you the figure we want you to have. Now put on this pretty bra and lets get started. It takes time to make us pretty and a little extra time with you”.
I was so intimidated; I took the bra and slipped it on. I guess not right since she scolded me saying, “Mary you know better, Betty taught you this afternoon how to put a bra on at the store, now bend over and adjust your breasts into the cups. Stick your hand inside the cups and adjust your girls into the cups. Your bra will be more shapely and fill out the cups even better.”
I am thinking, “my girls,” is this girly talk? Who are my girls? Well, I did the adjustment and wow, yes, the cups did fill out better but they are still so pointed! I don’t know why girls or men like this look, it seems so un-natural. Why would Bob’s and his Mother like this look? Is she that old fashioned?
This time Sally handed me what she called an open-ended panty girdle and a separate waist cincher. She said these would help my curves in this dress. What did I know?
I asked her what is an open-ended girdle? “Mary this will help you keep your knees together when you sit. Girls have to keep their legs together, be lady-like when sitting. This girdle will help you remember to keep your legs together.”
I did notice that it made me take smaller steps as I walked over to the makeup table.
Sally did my makeup and hair. I liked being pampered and Sally knew it. I was shocked to see all the makeup she put on my face, so I asked why.
“Mary, tonight you’re attending a southern dinner party. Bob thought you would like it.”
“Party, are their other people coming to dinner?” I asked.
“No, no just the two of you for dinner. Although just between us girls, I know he is planning a “coming out” party for you. You know, to introduce you to his friends so they won’t blow the cover when his Mom’s here.”
Fear struck me as Sally tried to reassure me all would be ok. She will be right by my side and no one will ever know I was once Paul.
How could she and Bob make me so different so fast? It’s like they got rid of Paul and now they have Mary as their play toy. Problem is I am beginning to like this new life, maybe.
“Now Mary calm down, enjoy the ‘process,’ enjoy your womanhood, relax, and let me pamper you.” She combed out my long hair and spun it up on top of my head. It felt strange up there. She put a pink bow and little flowers in my hair, very feminine looking I thought.
I looked so different with makeup on, I was amazed at my new look. Felt funny on my face. Sally said I would get use to makeup, will never leave home without my new look.
Sally proclaimed my beauty, how pretty I looked, and added that the gown will be the ‘topping off’ of my new look. Then slipped a full slip on me, and another different kind of slip, she called this second slip a ‘petticoat’ to help fill out the dress. Wow, this petticoat looked like a dress.
Next came the dress, an old-fashioned dress I thought. It wrapped around my chest and narrow waist, and because of the petticoat really flared out at my feet. Sally tugged and zipped the back up. Looking in the mirror, I saw my figure was gorgeous. I think I was getting turned on, I looked so good as a girl.
Then she tightened a huge lacy bow around my waist, proclaiming that my pretty transformation was complete, except for my high heels and some jewelry and perfume.
We both looked in the full-length mirror as she got all excited and said, “Mary you are a vision of loveliness! I have done such a good job, Bob will be so pleased!”
I am thinking, why will Bob be pleased? What am I missing here?
“Here, Mary, slip on your heels and let me take some pictures. You are such a beautiful girl now. I just love your sweet red lips… that lipstick is the best so exciting. You should be so proud of yourself!” Sally said.
Again I felt weak, had to sit down. All this stuff was happening too quickly.
“Sally can I tell you something? I told you I have tried crossdressing a little before and I liked it. But, I really like wearing high heels and have been wearing heels in private”.
“Mary, I knew that, you walk in heels well. I see the excitement in your face as you slip them on. You are doing wonderful”.
Sally handed me my purse and said, “Lets get downstairs, can’t keep your new boyfriend waiting!”
I thought, keep him waiting, who is he, my date?
I looked at her, saying, “My clothes are too tight, I can’t move, it’s all too tight. Do I really need all this stuff on? Why do I have to carry a purse in the house?”
“Mary, I am trying to train you in your new feminine ways. This is what us girls wear; we want you to look your prettiest ALL the time! This dress requires these pretty foundations. Just thank your lucky stars that you are not living back in 1950 when girls wore these foundations every day, when they were fashionable and everyone loved their look and shape. You are lucky I didn’t put you in a corset tonight, but that is next sweetie! Now get your pretty little tight ass off that chair and lets go downstairs and enjoy the evening.”
Downstairs in the formal dining room, there stood Bob in his formal tux. I was blown away at how good he looked. What was I thinking, why was I staring at him?
He came over and greeted me like I was his long time girlfriend. Wow, he is really playing the part too. He hugged me a long time. I felt the passion flowing through our bodies. What was going on? Why do I feel this excitement?
I saw Sally in the corner smiling with two thumbs up, proclaiming her pleasure at our union.
Bob held me back, looking at me, telling me how gorgeous I looked and that I will make the BEST girlfriend for him and his Mom.
He escorted me over to the dining room and held my chair like perfect gentleman.
I was still in another world from the passion of his hug. Where did that hug come from, I kept wondering. I was putty in his strong arms, I thought. These clothes or the pills are making me helpless -- I can’t think for myself.
Bob kept talking about how pretty I looked. That my southern classic gown was so pretty, that he just loves the look. He kept thanking me for doing this for him. He kept giving me wine and I kept drinking it. I knew how to handle that, I thought. I had to get drunk, I thought.
During dinner Bob kept telling me how pleased Sally was with my acceptance of becoming his girlfriend. He was hoping I would accept the 1950 retro look since it was his favorite look and he loves his girlfriends when they wear those pretty fashions, as he said.
Just then I thought, did I hear him say, ‘his girlfriends’? He likes them in these tight girdles and pointed bras? He thinks I’m his girl? How can I be his girl?
Then I thought about my shopping spree today, and what I am wearing. Yeh, maybe I am his girl for a month, that’s the deal, for his Mom’s sake.
After dinner we went into the living room. I’d had too much wine, and felt so relaxed I didn’t even mind when he sat right next to me on the couch.
He started talking about how we will have to be like husband and wife, since my Mom knows my girlfriend lives with me. So he talked about marriage.
I heard that word marriage and got real nervous. What is he talking about? He kept saying he would have to treat me like his wife, his girl, and that he hopes kissing me will not freak me out.
I didn’t know how to answer him. I only knew I was feeling so placid, so relaxed, probably because of the pills Sally keeps giving me, that all of a sudden, not sure what came over me, I hugged him and gave him a huge kiss on the lips. What could be wrong about that? I was enjoying this and we both knew it.
He was the perfect boyfriend and returned the kiss. I fell back in the couch with such pleasure on my face, saying, “Bob I am not sure what came over me. We are two men kissing like we were boyfriend and girlfriend. These clothes and pills are making me do strange things!”
Bob hugged me quickly back saying, “Mary you are my girlfriend now. You are so beautiful inside and out. Just look at you! You ARE are my girl!”
We had more wine, more kissing. He even tried to unhook my bra. I giggled, saying, “Good luck with that one, this dress and bra are built like a fort -- you won’t get in.”
We both laughed as he suggested we go upstairs to his room.
I got nervous but he grabbed my hand and led me upstairs. I could not resist. He took me into his bedroom. There on the bed a gorgeous pink lacey full-length nightgown. He held it up, asking me if I liked it. “Mary come over here and try it on. I think you will look gorgeous in this. I bought it just for you!” Bob said.
What was going on? He wanted me to strip down and put on this nightgown right in front of him? I looked around. Sally was not here. Nearby I saw a beautiful makeup table, and further back I saw a walk-in closet had tons of dresses hanging in it, with high heels all over.
“Bob what are all those dresses for? Who are they for?” I asked.
“Why you silly, when my Mom comes this will be OUR bedroom of course. Mom thinks we live together and with Sally’s help I bought all those clothes for you. This will be our bedroom. I thought you knew.”
“I am going to sleep with you in that bed?” I asked.
“Paul, of course. What’s wrong with that, you are my girlfriend, did you forget?”
“Bob I can’t do that, I can’t sleep with you! I am having some very strange feelings for you! This can’t be happening!” I ran out of the room and ran immediately into Sally in the hallway.
“What’s wrong, Mary?” Sally asked. “Did Bob say something? You look all red in the face.”
“No, he was a perfect gentleman. It’s me. I can’t undress in front of him. And how can I sleep with him in that bedroom?”
“Oh, Mary, come here, you need a hug. Calm down and lets go back to our room and talk this through”.
Back in our bedroom I started to cry, saying dinner was so nice and our talk on the coach afterward was a real changing point for me.
“Tell me Mary, what do you mean by ‘changing point’?” she asked.
“Well, Bob was so nice. We both clicked. I really felt like his girlfriend in the living room. I really thought I could do this for him, you know play his girl when his Mom comes to visit. We even talked about my dress and foundations on how I was adjusting to them, how much he likes this 50’s look.”
“Then all of sudden he said we will have to act like husband and wife when his Mom is here. She expects us to marry I think. Sally what is up with that? I can’t marry him! I am a man. Why did he tell his Mom we might marry?”
“Mary calm down, he’s only telling his Mom that to make sure she’s accepting of his lifestyle. He has to convince her he will get married some day, that’s all. Bob knows you are a man and that you are his best friend. Keep focused on the mission here. He needs to convince his Mom he is straight and will marry someday,” Sally said.
Sally explained that I would have to sleep in the same room with Bob when his Mom gets here. She would help me adjust to this, and maybe the doctor could help.
“Doctor, what doctor?” I asked.
“Tomorrow we have to see a doctor to help your voice. You have to sound more like a lady you know, and there is a doctor who can do this.”
Fear struck me as I said, “I can’t change my voice. I am a man”.
Sally said, “Mary don’t worry, the medicine only lasts 3-4 weeks and you will be back to normal after that. Besides, look at yourself, do you look like a man now? Relax, this will complete your transformation and make you a sweet talking girl.”
I was so weak and drained. Sally helped me undress and get washed up for bed. She is so nice I thought, so sweet.
The next morning Bob was at breakfast when I came down. He rose and apologized if he’d said something wrong last night. He hugged me saying, “Mary I might have rushed you too quick with our game. I am sorry. You are being such a good sport and I really appreciate you helping me with my Mom. I will be gone a couple of days now, but will be back Saturday. If you need anything Sally and the house maids will help plus here is your own cell phone, so you can call me anytime.”
I got all weak and giggly, just like a girl I thought, and hugged him back saying I might have gotten too emotional last night. I am really trying but I need time to adjust to all that is happening to me.
I looked at the cell phone. Wow it was a real girly one, all pink and very small, plus it had Bob’s photo on the screen. We had breakfast. All was ok now. Bob left for his trip and Sally dragged me upstairs to get ready for our day. Getting dressed took so much longer now. “I’m not sure I like this but what can I do?” I said to Sally.
Sally smiled and said, “Mary, you are learning”.
I showered and Sally gave me that 50’s bra and girdle again. “Sally do I have to wear this pointed bra? It makes me uncomfortable, and anyhow girls don’t wear these bras now days”.
“Mary, Bob likes this look and asked that you get used to wearing these kinds of foundations. Woman wore these kinds of bras for years. Maybe if you are a good girl today at the doctors we can go shopping for a more modern bra. You can wear it while Bob is out of town -- he would never know,” Sally added with a smile.
With that I put on the 50’s bra, I did the bend over and adjust my “girls” in the cups like Sally taught me. Sally proclaimed I was getting good at that, with a big smile.
Sally then handed me a very feminine sweater. With fear in my eyes I said, “Sally I can’t wear a tight sweater. My boobs will stick out with these cones, they will look awful!”
“Do you want to try on one of my bras? We are close in size,” Sally said.
“Oh, could I?” It just came out of my mouth! Here I was begging her to wear her bra, what is up with this? With pleasure she took out one of her bras and told me to slip it on. It was a t-shirt bra and had a little padding to cover her large nipples, as she explained.
Wow, it was tight, and the extra padding made me even bigger. I really didn’t need padding.
Something was wrong. I liked the bra, but looking down my breasts, my glued on breasts, I saw they were coming out of the tops of the cups.
“These cups are too small,” Sally said. But I thought it looked better than my pointed bra cups, so I pleaded with her to let me wear the bra.
Listen to me, begging her to wear her bra! What is wrong with me?
Sally said the bra fit well. I thought too tight, but then what did I know? She slipped the sweater over my head. Even though my breasts were more rounded, I still have a very very curvy figure. With a big smile, Sally cupped my breasts with both her hands and assured me I had a very nice figure in her bra.
I looked in the mirror; where I could see the bra lines under this white thin sweater. I looked at Sally and said, “I can’t wear this sweater, I can see my bra under it. People will know I am wearing a bra! Help!”
“Mary, first off, you have a C cup boobs, people know you have breasts even without a bra. People expect you to wear a bra with those large breasts. Moreover, you need support; you have no choice but to wear a bra now and for a long time to come. Don’t worry if your lingerie shows through your tops. It just your new underwear! Sometimes it’s a very sexy look”.
“Sally I don’t want to be sexy, and what do you mean I will need to wear a bra for a ‘long’ time? My deal with Bob is only while his Mother is here on her visit.”
Sally was thinking something, her big smile showed that. But what was she thinking?
I thought it best to shift topics a little. “Sally I like your bra but I’m not sure I should be wearing it. Can I buy my own”?
“Mary we are sisters now, sisters share clothes. As for you buying more, we will see. You need to be a good girl today at the doctors and do everything she says. Plus Bob is not a fan of t-shirt bras, you know he love that retro look!”
I really preferred this softer cup bra to the pointed bras. I assured her I would be good and not cry today at the doc’s.
Sally did my hair and makeup, this time using much less makeup than last night. She put me in a pencil skirt as she called it. I could hardly move in it, but she said that was normal, I would get used to the fit.
“Sally why do I have to wear so much makeup around my eyes? Can’t I do without the brown shadow above my eyes? It hurts. Plus my eye lashes seem longer”.
“Mary you will get used to your makeup. A girl does not leave her bedroom without her makeup on. Your eyes are beautiful with your makeup.”
As we were checking ourselves in the mirror she told me I was missing something, and asked me what.
I was stumped. So, she giggled and said, “We have to get you some earrings today, and first get your pretty little ears pierced”.
I grabbed both my ears saying, “That will be so permanent! That will mark me forever!” She smiled and said, “Yes!” … and off we went to the doctor’s.
I was nervous, but the doctor assured me that the effect is temporary and would adjust my voice to sound more like a woman’s. The process will not hurt, she said, and will make my ‘new’ life easier; because people will not think I ever had a man’s voice.
I signed the forms as they began the process. It was easy, requiring me to take three different syrups. She told me not to talk for 3-4 hours and should take a prescribed medicine each night before bed. I now had to stay in their recovery room for one hour, but Sally would stay with me.
I downed the medicine. As Sally said, I was a real sweetheart.
I fell asleep in the recovery room. When I woke up I found I had a pacifier in my mouth and that it was taped to my face. I could not open my mouth. Sally saw my fear and explained all was ok, this was normal and I just had to leave it in for 2-3 hours. She went on to say I was such a good girl; we would go buy me one of those t-shirt bras I was wearing, with matching panties and girdle. My eyes lit up. She knew she had me under her control now.
I felt really strange having this pacifier in my mouth. Everyone knew it was a baby pacifier, but then what could I do? Off we went to Victoria’s Secret for my own t-shirt bra. I was not happy going there, since it was such a girly store, but I really didn’t want to wear those 50’s pointed bras and this might be a way out of wearing them.
The sales clerk took us right over to the full figure bra section. Sally explained I just had an operation and had to suck the pacifier.
She told the clerk that I should be measured, and fear struck my bones hearing this, but with the pacifier in my mouth I could not say a word. Me, measured for a bra? Out in public? Before I knew what was going on, the clerk had the measuring tape around my chest and announced I was a 36C. Wow that was fast, I thought, and it didn’t even hurt.
Sally bought a very beautiful set -- bra, girdle, panties and garter belt. I tried to mumble that I wanted more than one bra, but she said no, I was lucky Bob was buying me even one of these t-shirt bras.
I was thinking, what does Bob have to do with this? Then thinking back, realized that he was the one paying for all my new clothes.
Sally took me through the mall then, my high heels clicking down the hallway with my very pink VS bag telling everyone I had bought some sexy lingerie at VS.
I kept looking down at my chest. My bra was still shouting out through this sweater. Everyone could see my bra through this tight sweater. I was so embarrassed. Sally said, “Mary, don’t worry, you look very nice, that sweater fits you perfect. Stop looking at your chest.”
We stopped and looked at dresses. She told me that Bob had already bought me many and that he likes buying dresses. That he will be taking me dress shopping next week when he is back in town.
As I was walking I was dreaming, hearing my heels click, feeling my hips move side to side, swinging my purse, thinking how nice this all feels, when Sally pulled me into a booth in the center mall area. Yes, it was an ear-piecing booth. She sat me down and the clerk drilled my holes not for one earring in each ear but for two. Here I was within seconds sporting beautiful feminine earrings, shouting to the world I was all girl here. They felt funny dangling by my neck, but strangely made me feel different. We bought several pairs of earring big flashy earrings. I thought these will cause a lot of attention, but then that is what Sally wants I think.
Sally announced she had a makeover planned for both of us at a local spa. She said it would relax us both and end our day. We drove close to home and walked into the beautiful spa. I could not believe how nice it was, and of course for women only. Not sure I should be here, but looking at me in a mirror, I saw I was ALL woman!
We were ushered into a room and told to remove all our clothes except for bras and panties, and told to put on a very soft feminine robe. I looked at Sally, and she said, “Its ok sweetie, this is how us girls do it, enjoy, I’ll be with you in the same room”.
Here we were, as she says, like sisters, in the same matched bras and panties, so girly in these very comfortable robes. I thought I was in heaven and Sally knew of my pleasure.
All of sudden I worried about what happens if they ask me to take off my robe -- my boys were all excited down there! I gestured to Sally to convey my concern.
She giggled and said, “Mary they are well aware of YOUR boys, this is a salon for cross dressers, they love this kind of treatment, you are in good hands. Nothing to be embarrassed about, we are all girls here. Plus the employees here are all men even though they don’t look like men at all, know what I mean, dear!”
Two girls came in, they looked like girls, telling us to put the robes on the chair and relax on the tables. Wow, I was nervous, but if they were men no one would ever know it. They looked so girly and so feminine. My masseuse saw my nervousness, and helped me with my robe saying, “Mary, don’t be embarrassed, we all have spots on our bodies we are not happy with, including me”.
All this broke the ice. I jumped up on the table, it was so nice, so warm and comfortable. The rub down she (or is she a he) gave me was out of the world, so relaxing!
“Mary may I unhook your pretty bra? I think I have the same Victoria Secret Angel bra, just in love with this pretty bra and how it shapes my little breasts”.
Without thinking, I said yes. It felt so strange having my bra un-hooked. I wondered what would happen next.
She massaged my back with warm oils, felt so so good. She then re-hooking my bra asking me to roll over.
She asked me twice to roll over, I was nervous. Sally looked over at me saying, “Go ahead Mary, you can do it, we are all sisters remember.” For some reason every time I hear Sally say the word ‘sisters,’ I relax and do exactly what she says. Plus the word makes me feel so warm and feminine.
At her command, I rolled over. I knew my boy was “standing right up” but then what could I do?
My masseuse was not embarrassed and said, “Mary, would you like me to ‘relax’ your little guy so he doesn’t get in the way?”
What the heck did that mean? I looked quickly at Sally, she saw my concern. She nodded her head, telling me to go ahead, “That is what sisters do”.
Hearing the word sister again, I nodded my own head, since the pacifier wouldn’t let me really talk.
Just then I felt a warm soft glove pulling down my panties as a hand gently held my stiff guy. She dropped some warm oil on her glove and rubbed my little guy gently. Within seconds I was spurting, and then my guy was limp. She leaned down and licked all my juices off my belly.
I was blown away seeing her lick me. I looked at Sally, and she gave me a look that said it’s ok, relax. I could not say a word since I still had the pacifier in my mouth.
The problem was that it all this felt so good. This was a part of life I had never experienced and it was so so nice!
My masseuse massaged my legs and upper body, getting to my bra. She asked to unhook my bra and again I looked to Sally, who nodded yes. Off it came.
My masseuse knew I had glued on breasts and worked around them. Then she or he said my body makeup was coming off around my right breast and shall she re-apply body makeup to fix? I shook my head yes. Wow, this was so strange, I was really embarrassed.
After an hour of this pampering we got dressed. I was so weak, so relaxed, as Sally basically walked me out to the car for home.
Sally said we needed to take a nap when we get home, and have a later dinner. “We can take out your pacifier around 7-8pm tonight and then we can have dinner,” she said.
We both went up to our room and fell on the beds for a nap. I could really get used to all this pampering and attention!
We woke up around 7pm. Sally said, “Lets relax tonight, Bob is out of town and we don’t have to get all dolled up.” I wasn’t sure what she meant, so I just listened.
Sally said, “Get into this lounge outfit, and lets go downstairs.”
As I began to take my bra off, Sally jumped at me saying, “Oh no girl, leave your bra on, you need the support plus you need to get used to wearing your pretty bras”.
I pointed to my girdle. She smiled, and said “Yes, you can take off your girdle but leave on your panties.” I looked at her with a face of … ‘of course leave on my panties, I knew that!’
The lounge set was very feminine, soft, and very thin. It had a nightgown-type slip and a robe, but it was so thin I could still see my bra and panties. She then handed me cute slippers with little heels, so feminine I thought!
We went downstairs; wow walking without a girdle or pencil skirt was again very different. I felt free -- no tight girdle holding me.
It was time to take out my pacifier. She warned me not to talk until I took one more medicine, which she handed me. Down it went. I was nervous to hear how this whole voice thing went today.
Sure enough, my voice was very, very girly. I said, “How do I sound Sally, did the operation work?” It was high and soft and gentle!
Sally smiled and said, “Your new voice sounds lovely, a perfect ladies’ voice now. So sweet!”
I was not sure I was happy or sad. Where was my manhood going? Wherever… it was leaving me.
I was shy at first when talking. It was hard getting use to my new feminine voice… coming out of MY mouth. But Sally encouraged me to talk, to get use to my new voice, my sweet voice as she calls it.
We had a wonderful dinner, just the two of us. I felt so good with Sally; I was thinking she was my sister.
We talked about the voice operation and for sure about the spa salon and our massages. Sally wanted to know what I was thinking about the masseuse handling my little guy.
I got all shy; Sally said that magic word “sisters” and that seemed to open me right up into the conversation she wanted to hear.
“Sally this conversation just between the two of us sisters, right”?
“Mary, its just us girls, we’re having a girls’ night. Don’t be embarrassed to talk girly things. You will find it so much fun, what us girls do, so just relax,” Sally said.
“Well, Sally, I got excited when he… wait a minute. Was my masseuse a guy or a girl? He looked like a very pretty girl.”
“Mary, I told you they are all crossdressers, all males dressed as girls. They want to be girls, couldn’t you tell? He was so nice, so feminine, he was a sweetheart.”
“Yes, he was a sweetheart. Do they live full time as girls, like all the time, in girl clothes? That must be strange for them”.
“Mary, think about it. You are wearing girl clothes now all the time, and I think you like it. These men will live their whole lives as women; they want to be soft and feminine. It’s ok that they want this way of life. Now tell me about your feelings when he helped you relax your little guy”.
“Ok, well, I did like it. His hands with that warm oil in the soft glove felt so nice, so soft. As you saw I could hardly hold my pleasure, it came right out. I was so embarrassed, I thought it would spray all over him”.
“Mary, what did you think when he was licking up your love juice?”
“Sally what is love juice… oh, you mean what came out of my little guy. Well, that was so strange, I didn’t know what to think. I was so relaxed I couldn’t stop him. He looked like he so enjoyed that part. I didn’t know what to think, it happened so fast.”
“Mary, you will learn that the love juice men have is sexual for us. You will want to pleasure your man the way your masseuse did you, and you’ll enjoy those sensations too.
“Really, that is strange. I am not sure I could handle that”, I said.
“Mary, your feminine emotions will all come in due time. It is so much fun, I think you will love it.”
“Sally can I ask you a personal question? Will Bob want me to ‘play’ with him down there like that? I’m not sure I could handle that”.
“Mary don’t worry about that, you are a long way from pleasuring Bob that way or any other man.”
I wasn’t sure what Sally meant by that. After all I was only doing this dress-up thing for 3-4 weeks I thought.
We headed up to bed, both saying what a fun night we’d had just talking. I told her I was ok with my new voice as long as my man voice comes back. I’d really gotten used to my new voice tonight, with all our girly talk.
Sally hugged me, saying how much she loved me and that I will do just fine in my new world.
Wow, not sure where that came from again, “my new world.”
Chapter Five
Our next day started off slow. With Bob out of town, Sally was real laid back. We lounged around the house until ten-ish when she said, “Today let’s go for a swim!”
“Swim?” I said. “I don’t have a suit.”
“Mary, don’t worry your pretty little head about that -- we have a suit for you.
“But first,” she said, “Let’s sit on the couch and talk. Mary, we need to discuss what happens when Bob’s mother gets here. Now would be a good time to talk about that.”
Oh boy what does that mean?
“Mary you do know you are playing Bob’s girl, his girlfriend right? You have to play the role all the way. His Mom thinks you are the girl for him, you know, the one he might marry, so you have to be very loving with him, very attentive, you know? His girl.”
“Sally I hope he knows there is no way I can marry him. This idea is ONLY for the time Mom is here, right?”
“Yes, of course Mary, but you have to play the part, that is part of the deal.” Sally made that perfectly clear. “So, with that said, you know you will be sleeping and basically living together -- you are his ‘steady’ girl. Bob has re-done his own bedroom to include you. You have a beautiful makeup table, a walk-in closet with tons of pretty clothes, high heels, jewelry to die for, all kinds of things I would die for. You’re a lucky girl with everything a girl would dream to have. Now lets dig out a swim suit you can use.”
I didn’t say much, I think I knew all this, but for some reason I was becoming ok with this girlfriend stuff. Must be those pills in me.
We walked into Bob bedroom. Wow what a room — huge! And yes one end was a girl’s end. Why would he do this for just a visit from his Mom? Sally took me into the huge closet, she was so excited. It was as if a girl had lived here for years, tons of clothes, shoes, blouses, skirts, everything that a girl would dream of.
“Mary isn’t this to die for? Don’t you especially just love the shoe rack -- you have a pair of heels for every day of the year here, you are one lucky girl, sweetie”.
I sat down on a very plush couch, weak with confusion. What was going on here? “Sally why me, why didn’t he just hire you to be his ‘girl’ for his Mom’s visit? You have all the clothes, all the girly things, all the know how to be a girl! You are a girl!”?
“Mary, relax, Bob knows what he’s doing. He knew you needed the money and I was not available anyhow. I have to leave the day before his Mom gets here”.
Fear struck me… “Sally why are you leaving? I can’t do this without you!”
“Mary you will be fine. I will be with you another 6 days and will teach you everything you need to know. You’ll have fun. Relax, for now we are sisters.”
When she mentioned ‘sisters,’ a calm came over me. It was strange, but that word really did help me relax and accept my new life, as Sally calls it.
I was blown way at all the girly clothes Bob had for me already. Sally pulled out some of the many drawers and brought out a bathing suit and said. “Lets go for a dip!”
The suit was a one-piece bathing suit, very 50’s looking, again with point cups. I was concerned my fake breasts would come un-glued and fall out in the pool. Sally assured me the glue would hold, and giggled saying not much of anything would come loose there.
“Mary bend over like putting on your bras, and adjust your breasts into those cups, same as putting on a bra dear.”
Wow, looking in the mirror, my shape was real! I was still adjusting to having what I called mountains on my chest. It seemed so strange, the bounce and weight. I was thinking, why do girls have big breasts?
She handed me a pair of fashionable sandals with small heels for the poolside, and a pool bag, saying all my “pool stuff” is in the bag, so now lets go swimming.
At the pool she reminded me not to get my head wet. “Us girls don’t get our hair wet, it wouldn’t be becoming. You always need to look pretty in case Bob comes home.”
That was no fun, but I guess I was learning girly tricks like that.
Sally popped out of her bag all the stuff we needed paint our nails, saying, “Mary, lets have some fun and re-do our nails. I see you don’t have your toenails painted yet. How did we miss that? That’s not very becoming a girl like you, dear.”
She showed me the tricks needed to keep my nails pretty. We were having so much fun, being so girly by the pool. “Mary, look at me! Tell me the truth, you like being Bob’s girl don’t you?”
I was taken off guard, but found myself saying with such joy, “Yes Sally I am enjoying this new way of life as you call it. I like being pampered, I like all the attention. You have taught me well, no one would know I’m a man, and I am ahead $50,000, and also helping my best friend with his Mom. So yes, I like being a girl for a couple of weeks”!
“Oh, Mary I am so happy for you. I think you make a perfect girl, a perfect girlfriend for Bob. Bob has told me how happy he is that you are adjusting to your new way of life. He is so excited, and eager to present you to his Mother”.
What did she say, ‘Present me to his Mother’? What am I, his wife? I thought.
We had a fun morning. After lunch Sally wanted to teach me more makeup tricks, so we went upstairs to our bedroom and she had me practice many times “making up my face” as she calls it.
Later in the day she announced we have a hair appointment, that Bob thought I would enjoy having a more feminine hairstyle and a perm to add more body to my hair. What the heck did she just say? I don’t know, I just say ok with a smile.
We went to Betty’s, the hair salon in the lingerie store, the same salon we were at before. Betty knew what we wanted -- plans seem to have been made for me before I got here.
I got a little nervous asking Betty if this new hairstyle would be permanent? I told her I would be back to being Paul in 3-4 weeks. She laughed and said with a giggle, “Mary when you are ready to return to Paul I will help you with your hairstyle. But for now, everyone will like this new feminine cut, dear”.
I wasn’t sure what she meant by “everyone,” but I said, “Let’s go for it!”
Two hours later, there I stood, looking totally different. I had little shorter hair cut, styled with bangs, curls every where, and blonde highlights framing my face. Everyone in the salon commented on how cute I looked, that it was just the right cut for my cute face and new look.
I didn’t know what to think, staring in the mirror. Both Betty and Sally put their arms around me, saying again how cute I looked, and adding that Bob will just adore my new hairstyle.
I thought, there it is again… everything to please Bob. Why does Bob need to “approve” everything? What was going on with him?
Plus I am not sure I want to look this “cute”. I’d never been called cute before.
I tried to leave, but Sally reminded me we had to buy a corset and nylons. A corset? Now what, what is that?
Betty grabbed my hand and took me into the back room. She looked at my card; my measurements were on the card. She then giggled as she left the room, saying, “I have just the corset of your dreams, Mary.”
She came back with this long-looking girdle, and “pushed” me into it. Again, yes, those pointed cups. I looked at the cones, and Sally popped in…. “Yes, Mary pointed cups again -- you know Bob likes these, these curves”.
I was too weak to fight it and I could hardly breathe. The ladies said I would get used to the tight corset, and made a few suggestions about how to breathe. They both proclaimed the corset a perfect fit. What did I know? It seemed to me way too tight. Plus the corset really really made my chest stand out. I tried to take it off, but Sally said told me to leave on the corset and wear it home.
Off we went. I could hardly move or sit in the car. Sally giggled, saying I would get used to my new foundation. “Isn’t being a woman so much fun, Mary?” she said.
I looked at her with a weak smile. I could hardly talk in this tight corset. ‘So much fun’ I said!
We got home and she said it was time get into our loungewear and relax. I liked that idea.
She was helping me out of my new corset when I asked her, “Sally, since neither Bob nor his Mother are here now, can’t I put on my Paul clothes, and can’t you treat me as Paul tonight? These tight clothes and makeup and these mountains on my chest are killing me. Who would know if I was Paul for one night?”
“Mary look in the mirror. Do you look like a Paul? Really? Your nails are long and pink, your hair is so feminine, I wish I had your hairstyle, and your boobies are huge. And no I don’t have the solvent to un-glue your nice boobies, only Bob does. Besides I thought you were liking your feminine side?”
“Sally I guess you are right. I am adjusting to my feminine side but I could use a night off,” I told her.
“Mary, I am in the same boat. I too sometimes think it’s hard being an attractive woman, with all the tight clothes and makeup, and hair treatments. But this is the life we were given.”
“Well Sally, this is not the life I was given,” I said.
“Yes, Mary, but you did agree to be Bob’s girl, so now you have to live a new life for a while. So you better get used to it, try to enjoy the softer side of life. You’ll love this lounge set -- slip it on and let’s go have dinner, you silly girl”.
As we were walking downstairs, Sally asked me if I had taken my pills at noon today. I lied and said yes, but I am not sure she believed me. She replied, maybe we will have to double up on them tonight.
That evening there was more talk about “being a girl or how to be a girl.” “How much do I need to learn?” I asked Sally. We’d painted our nails, and it seemed like we were doing this a lot. Though I felt it was having a calming effect on me.
“Mary, tomorrow night Bob is coming home. He called and asked if you would like to go out for dinner with him”?
Fear struck my bones. “Sally is this a date? Is he asking me out on a date? This is all so strange!”
“Mary you have to get over this feeling. You are being paid to be his girlfriend and girlfriends date their boyfriends. They go out on dates, they go out for dinner. Lighten up, it’s just dinner! You are ready for this, and he will be a perfect gentleman, trust me. Look at me we are sisters. Would sisters be wrong?”
“Well, Sally if you think I am ready, ok, I will go out for dinner with Bob”.
“Good girl, Mary, I will tell him. We will need all day to get you ready for tomorrow’s dinner. He wants us to go to Saks for a new dress he picked out for you, and all the other accessories he picked out, like jewelry, heels, a purse, everything. This is so exciting, shopping with his money! Don’t you think so Mary?”.
“Yeh, I guess, but why should he pick out my clothes?” I asked her.
“Silly, he is paying, he is your boyfriend. Be thankful he takes such an interest in your fashion, and that he wants you to have all the best. You are a lucky girl!” Sally said.
I thought, yeh, what a lucky girl I am?
Chapter Six
The next day was a busy one. I could not understand all the fuss to go out for dinner. I tried to wear my Victoria Secret t-shirt bra and panties set, but Sally said no, I had to wear a cone bra, as I call them. She said that kind of bra would provide the best fit for my new dress today at Saks.
How did she know what bra would be best for a dress Bob picked out? Did she help him buy the dress? Looks like I will be wearing a cone bra for weeks, now that Bob is coming home.
We did only a little makeup and hair fussing as she said I have a hair appointment at Bettys at 1pm to get all “gussied up” for my dinner date.
What does that mean?
We did the mirror check as she has taught me every girl does before leaving the house. She reminded me to grab my purse; I have a hard time remembering that it seems. Hey, I’m new to all this feminine stuff!
At Saks department store we were treated like queens. Why? They brought us up to a private dressing room that was bigger than my house. Girls waited on us with breakfast, coffee, and even champagne. A girl assistant tried to help me undress. I looked at Sally, asking “Is this ok, is it normal for her to do all this for me?” She waved me on, saying, “It’s ok. Go have fun, I’ll see you in a minute in your new dress.”
I was so embarrassed, undressing in front of this stranger! She was very sweet. It was a good thing I had on my super tight full-length girdle, to hide and control my little guy.
The assistant smiled, telling me what a lovely brassiere and girdle set I was wearing. She wanted to know where I bought them. I didn’t know what to say, but all of a sudden out of my mouth I said, “My boyfriend bought them for me. Aren’t they just so so pretty? And they shape my figure so nice, don’t you think so?”
Where the heck did that come from? Wow, I must be really nervous.
She giggled and said I was a lucky girl to have a boyfriend that would buy me such pretty clothes, as she zipped up my dress.
I turned around, examining the ultra feminine, Southern Belle dress in a mirror. It showed every curve I had. The dress was stunning.
“Oh, dear, this dress was made for you. You look gorgeous. Your boyfriend has very good taste. I sure hope you appreciate him. You are a lucky girl.”
What did she say… I should appreciate my boyfriend? I was a lucky girl? My head was spinning.
I looked in the mirror and yes, this dress was gorgeous. It was pink and white and lacey, hugging my body at every curve. Full length, with a scoop neck and puffed sleeves and a very big pretty bow in front. Very old fashioned, very southern. I looked like a Southern Bell, she told me.
I slipped on my heels and walked out to show Sally. Her excitement showed her pleasure at how good the dress looked on me. I knew she liked it as she ran to hug me.
“Oh Mary, you look stunning, just a lovely girl. I know Bob will not be able to keep his eyes off you. What do you think?”
“Well, it’s hard to walk in this tight dress. I can only move my feet 5-6 inches at a time. But I love the color and all the lace. The bow is pretty big, but I guess it makes the dress,” I told Sally.
“Mary I am so glad YOU like the dress. That is a big step forward in helping you accept your new femininity. Don’t worry about walking, we will practice walking this afternoon. Remember, you will have to wear the corset Bob bought you too. The corset will help you walk with grace.”
I had to sit down, I was weak. What is walking with grace? The girls taught me how to seat while wearing this tight dress. What a process that was. This is all too much, I thought.
The clerks brought me water and then all the other stuff Bob had picked out for me. Heels, purse, nylons, and then a man walked up carrying an armful of boxes. What the heck was this all about?
He started opening the beautiful boxes. One after another contained gorgeous jewelry. Necklaces, earrings, a beautiful flower pin, and then the big “present of femininity,” a huge … what looked likes a diamond ring! What was this?
All the girls in the room were drooling, excited to see all this jewelry, wishing it were theirs.
Sally said, “Mary you are such a lucky girl. You have to try all of it on. They will make the dress!”
I was numb, so the staff with Sally’s help put on the jewelry on me. I told them no ring, I couldn’t handle a ring from Bob!
Then I stood up, looking in the mirror. Wow, I was blown away. The jewelry sparkled, made my whole appearance. Sally knew from my big smile that I liked what I saw.
I was so weak I couldn’t move. We stayed there another hour. It seems they had to tailor the waistline more to me to make it fit even tighter. The seamstress suggested a corset and Sally popped in saying, “Mary already has a beautiful corset, one that she will wear tonight on her date. I should have had her wear the corset today. Sorry!”
There was that “date” word again.
The staff packaged up the dress and all the other purchases, including the jewelry. They suggested we stop home and drop it off before our hair appointment. The jewelry was very very expensive -- we wouldn’t want to leave in the car, the assistant suggested.
Sally pushed us along, saying that she’d changed our hair appointment so we could stop in our massage salon first.
“Mary, I think you need to relax, and your ‘friend’ at the Spa is available for a quick massage to calm you down and relax you,” Sally said.
“Trust me, I am relaxed now, not that I wouldn’t like his massage again.”
“Mary don’t look so embarrassed, you liked his massage the other day didn’t you? Oh, you are embarrassed about what he did with his little white glove to your little guy, aren’t you? But you told me you liked that. You know Bob goes there all the time!” Sally said.
“Oh Sally do you think Bob has ‘that’ done to him?”
“Mary, he might, so what? You enjoyed it, why shouldn’t Bob?”.
“Sally do you think Bob will ask me to do ‘that’ to him? I can’t, I’m a man! How could I do that? I didn’t sign up to give Bob sexual favors, you know!”.
“Mary, don’t worry, Bob will NOT ask you to do that. That’ll be up to you! Whatever you feel comfortable doing will be up to you”.
I thought, she really didn’t answer my question.
We got to the spa and again my masseuse was waiting. He does such a good job. He used his white glove treatment. I just loved it, the oil felt so warm and comforting. I really liked everything he did to me. He makes me feel so girly. Funny I feel like that!
He commented on how much he liked my new voice, and told me how sweet I sound now. He said he was thinking about doing that too!
I got all red in the face. So embarrassed! I was thinking… is this person really a guy? She looks so girly one can’t tell, much like me I thought.
After I was done, I walked out into the waiting room where Sally was on her cell phone, saying, “Yes, Paul is doing just fine. He will be ready for you, for dinner tonight. Here he comes, goodbye!”
I quizzed her who was on the cell phone. She said it was Bob checking up on his date for tonight’s dinner. She looked at me with a big smile saying, “Isn’t that sweet of him, Mary?”
In the car Sally turned to ask me, “Did you like this massage as much as your first time?”
“Sally if you are asking did he give me the white glove treatment, he did, and yes, it was fantastic again.”
“Mary, best you refer to your masseuse as a girl. I think they would like to be a girl, don’t you?
“Mary you are a lucky girl, take advantage of all this, you are living a dream,” Sally said.
I just smiled back and said “Yes.” We were now off to the hairdresser now.
We got to Betty’s and even she knew about my special dress and jewelry. Bob must have laid out a huge master plan for me, and everyone was in on it.
I just sat there while two or three ladies worked on me. My makeup was done perfectly. My hair was styled perfect. I’m not sure why, but Sally gave me a double set of pills this time at the salon, telling me I’ll need them for later tonight, that they’ll keep me very happy!
Wow, was I getting more and more drugs! Then again I’m already drugged, look at me….
Betty gave me a peck on the cheek, giggling and saying, “Mary have a wonderful time tonight. You are one gorgeous girl, and you are ready! Let your guard down, play your girlfriend part, and enjoy Bob’s gentlemanly hospitality. You will love it!”
I was in another world with all those pills in me, not sure what Betty really was saying, but yes, I was feeling very feminine, very soft, very girly, and Sally knew it. I think Bob and Sally had me right where they wanted me.
Back at home, Sally said that I’d have an hour to practice walking and sitting in my new dress. We went upstairs where the maid had all my new clothes ready.
Sally helped me into my new corset we got the other day from Betty’s. Before slipping on the dress she wanted me to put on nylons and attach them to garters. I slipped on the dress, found it really hard to squeeze into the tight, shapely dress. She gave me my heels, brand new 4” heels. I looked at Sally like, I can’t wear these, they are too high! She paid no attention.
Not much choice, so soon we were off walking down the hallway. I could only take baby steps, it seemed. We practiced sitting, keeping my legs together and placing my hands on my lap in a very feminine way. Sally wanted me to show off my long colorful fingernails and diamond bracelet. Between the 4” high heels, tight dress, and corset I was not doing well. Plus she made me carry a purse and insisted I manage it gracefully. We even practiced ascending and descending the long, formal staircase. She said I would need to come down the steps gracefully, slowly, letting Bob wait for me at the bottom. “Let him look at how beautifully you walk slowly down the stairs tonight,” she said.
After many trials, up and down the stairs, Sally announced we were done and that I needed to take a short nap before we began to get ready for dinner.
I fell asleep quickly, I was beat. It seemed only minutes later that Sally and the maid were waking me up, shuffling me off to the shower, telling me not to get my face or hair wet.
While Sally was touching up my makeup I asked her if Bob was home yet. She smiled and said yes, he’s in his bedroom getting ready too.
I was thinking, he has nothing to get ready. I on the other hand I have lots of girly stuff to do. How do girls do it, I thought?
I wasn’t sure why the maid was here with us, but Sally kept her busy. She opened a new pair of nylons as Sally told me to feel them, that they were the best money can buy, that they cost over $300. I slipped them on carefully, and yes they were very soft, and looked beautiful on my newly shaved legs. While I was hooking them to my garters, Sally giggled saying, “Your legs are perfect, very shapely, I would die for legs like yours! Don’t you just love the black seam down the back of your legs? Such an old time pretty look! Bob will love this!”
She then gave me something new, telling me it was a full body slip that would hide any bumps.
Not sure whether it was another girdle, but before I knew it she and the maid had it over my head and were stretching it over my curves. Wow, it did make my figure smooth, and I felt it, very smooth and tight fitting, enhancing every curve. Another girly feeling I thought. Next came the dress. With the body slip on, the dress slid right into place. It fit like a glove and hugged every curve I had.
“Sally do I have to wear this body slip? Isn’t the corset enough?” I said.
“Don’t whimper, it’s not becoming for a girl, I know what is best for my Mary. You are a vision of loveliness. Bob will be so pleased,” Sally replied.
Sally then tied the big lacey bow in front right under my bustline, which really accented my chest. My chest became the focal point of my dress, it seemed.
Sally told me to slip on my heels and stand in front of the mirrors. Of course I did, without hesitation. I thought I was going to cry when I saw how beautiful this girl was before me. It was me, but how could I look so good as a woman?
How could I look so good as a girl in so few days?
Sally must have taken 10-15 photos, telling me to turn this way, turn that way, smile, don’t smile, give her a sexy look, give her a happy look. She took many photos as she said I could be a model.
And then asked the maid to leave. Suddenly she seemed so serious. Again she told me how beautiful I was, but she had one more request. She pulled out that ring box, opened it up, and there was that same huge diamond ring shining back at me. The ring I’d seen today at Saks that Bob had picked out just for me.
“Mary please, please please slip this ring on your finger. Bob loves it so much. He picked it out just for you. It is so special to him. I think you will like it on your pretty hand. It will sparkle so much! Be my sister and wear this for me!”
Not sure what came over me, maybe that ‘sister’ word again, but I slowly took out the ring and slipped onto my left hand ring finger. I was blown away by how beautiful it was. I just loved it tonight, but didn’t want to admit it. How could I, a man, like this gift from another man? A diamond ring no less?
Sally gave me a big hug, saying, “Let’s get going -- we don’t want to keep your boyfriend waiting too long sweetie.”
As we’d rehearsed, I made my entrance down the formal spiral staircase, Bob waiting at the bottom. He looked so happy! So handsome!
Sally had to give me a nudge to start my descent down the stairs toward him. We had practiced walking down these stairs in this tight dress, so I was ready, and was walking down very gracefully. I was nervous, and heard Sally behind me repeating, slow down, be graceful!
Bob put out his hand and my hand connected with his. His eyes lit up, seeing his ring on my finger, although he didn’t say anything about it.
“Mary you look gorgeous, I hope you like the dress I picked out for you. You make it look so pretty, you are so graceful in your walk. We will have such a good time tonight, thank you so much for doing this impersonation for my Mother,” Bob said.
“Bob I have been learning a lot these past days. I hope I can pull this off with your Mom. Being a woman is so different, there’s so much to remember and do”, I said.
Bob looked so pleased as he said, “ I love your new voice, I knew the treatment would work, you sound very lady like. Now lets go to dinner, your chariot is waiting my dear!”
Bob escorted me out to a huge limousine with not one chauffeur but two. We were off to a night that made me nervous to anticipate. But I remembered Sally telling me not to worry, how she had pumped me full of so many pills that I should be feeling so relaxed that nothing could worry me.
Bob kept staring at me, making small talk. I knew he could not take his eyes off me. All of sudden he said, “Mary I have a surprise for you. How would you like to have dinner at my beach house tonight? I think you would really like it.”
I was really so relaxed, I just nodded my head yes.
We pulled up to what seemed to be a huge mansion on a cliff overlooking the shore as Bob said, “Here we are Mary, wait until you see the ocean view.”
I was blown away. The house, the mansion was gorgeous. How could anyone own two huge beautiful mansions like this? I never knew he owned this second place. It was decorated so well, and it was so capacious! The living room windows looked out over the moon lit ocean -- it was paradise. I pinched myself to see if I was really here. I had no idea that my friend had all this money.
Two maids greeted us with impeccable manners bringing Bob’s favorite drink on a silver platter. Then we were ushered onto a patio over looking the ocean, where there were lit candles. This place was very romantic. Why is he treating me like this?
I could not take my eyes off the ocean view -- the whole setting was magnificent. A maid came in to say dinner would be served in 20 minutes. Am I dreaming this? This is a dream world, I thought. Who lives like this?
Bob looked at me and said, “Mary are you ok, you are so quiet. Do you like my cottage?’
I opened up, telling him how much I loved his cottage. We sat down and I think I said the most stupid thing to my friend…
“Bob why did you pick me for this game with your Mother? You could have picked hundreds of real girls to play your girlfriend, hundreds!”
He took both my hands and looked me in my eyes, saying, “Mary, you are my best friend. We have known each other for years. You understand me the best. I needed someone I could trust with my Mother. She is very special to me and I need to keep her happy. I knew you could help me, and looking at you tonight I know I was right. You make the most beautiful girl I have ever laid eyes on. You are one perfect lady inside and out.
For some reason I was so happy, hearing what he had just said to me. I think I am enjoying this new world as Sally said I would. As she said, all I have to do is let myself go and enjoy Bob’s hospitality, his charm.
I grasped Bob’s hands and looked him straight in his blue eyes, saying, “I am your best friend and I will help you. Sally has prepared me well and I know I can help with your Mom. I will need your help even more but I hope I can do this for you Bob”.
He gave me such a big hug I felt a huge feminine emotion come over me. These feminine feelings make my body feel so excited, so soft and warm! I for a moment wanted to kiss Bob, but I didn’t.
Luckily the maid came in to say that dinner was served, and that broke the high emotion I was feeling.
Dinner was on another porch again over looking the ocean, candle lit. Just a beautiful table setting, fresh flowers everywhere and there was even romantic music playing.
During dinner Bob convinced me I was doing everything I needed to transform me into a beautiful woman, and that anything I needed I was to ask for.
He asked if Sally was helpful. I said I could not have done this transformation without her -- she was just a total help.
Bob then talked about our living arrangements and asked if I was ok with it. He said it was important that we had the same bedroom, since his Mother believed I had been living in his house for over six months. Naturally she would think I was sleeping with my boyfriend.
I understood, and said, “Bob we have been friends for years. We have been camping and hunting and even went on a vacation cruise together, and shared the same bedroom. I will try to handle living with you now this different way. I am shy about dressing in these clothes but Sally has helped me. She and I have slept in the same room while you were gone. She told me this would help me, since you wanted me to sleep with you. I understand all that, but I will need your help with my shyness.
“Mary, don’t you worry, I will give you all your space. I do so appreciate all you are doing for me! I will close my eyes while you dress if you like. We will treat this relationship as strictly platonic.”
What did he say ‘platonic’? How could I be sexually involved with him? Wow, this is new. But for some reason, maybe the pills, I brushed off that idea and grabbed his hands (again), saying, “I will handle this, Bob. I will be your perfect girlfriend, for you and your Mom.”
With the many drinks, the beautiful mansion, and the candle-lit dinner, I was in heaven. I felt so good, so relaxed. I thought if this is the way women feel with a man, I can handle this even with all this makeup on and tight corsets.
We had a lovely dinner. It was such a relaxing night, overlooking the ocean.
Just then Bob stood up and came over to me and popped the moves on me. He put his big strong arms around my waist and pulled me closer. I felt a surge of emotion running through me but I actually liked it. He felt so good next to me. He knew I was comfortable as he held me in such a tender way. I liked this, but why?
Bob then suggested we go upstairs and get out of our formal clothes and take a walk on the beach. I melted with excitement, thinking I could at last get out of this corset and these heels, and walk on that beautiful sandy beach as the sun set.
He was such a gentlemen as he led me upstairs. Half way up I realized I had no clothes to change into out here at the cottage. Maybe I can wear his clothes?
“Bob, I have no clothes to change into, can I wear your clothes?”
“Oh Mary you silly girl, my clothes will not fit you now. Wait until you see the clothes I have for you upstairs”.
Back in “our” bedroom, I was blown away again. There were all the clothes any girl would want or need. Looks like my closet back at his house in the city! How could this be, how did all these clothes get here?
“Mary, I think there are some shorts and tops in this drawer over here. And if you want to get out of your pretty corset, there are bras and girdle over there.”
How did he know I had on my corset? We started undressing, I was nervous but Bob was a gentleman. “Mary, don’t worry, I will look the other way as you undress”.
I knew I could not get out of the dress and corset alone — I’d needed Sally to help me into them. I sheepishly asked Bob for help.
Like a puppy dog, Bob bounced right over to my side with a big big smile, saying, “Of course dear, I would love to help you. My my my that is a lovely corset you have on, it does such wonders for your girly curvy figure and lovely dress”.
I got embarrassed as my breasts fell out of the loosened corset. Bob didn’t seem to mind as he said, “Mary, look in that drawer over there,” as he pointed. “I think there is one of your favorite bras and girdle in there you can wear tonight”.
Sure enough there was the pink bra set Sally and I had bought at Victoria’s Secrets the other day. The t-shirt padded bra right next to the dozens of retro cone bras Bob so dearly loved. I hesitated, thinking I could please him by wear one of those cone bras I have worn all week. But since he’d brought my VS bra set out to the “cottage,” maybe he wants me to wear that set? Maybe he likes both kinds of bras?
I grabbed the VS bra and girdle. As I was putting on the bra Bob was staring, enjoying my every move. I thought, he really really likes bras, look at him drooling over this pink t-shirt bra.
“Bob, I don’t know how girls hook these bras everyday. I still don’t have the knack down yet. Sally tells me I will learn and get used to hooking my bras as if I’ve been doing it all my life”.
“Mary, do you want my help?” It almost sounded as if he was begging me to let him touch my bra and hook my bra. I got nervous changing into my girdle the VS pink girdle, so I told Bob I needed to use the bathroom and went into the bathroom to slip on my girdle. I remember Sally telling me to always wear a girdle, all the time!
This VS girdle had no garters and felt good. I checked myself in the mirror -- my bra and girdle looked so nice I thought and my makeup was still ok. But I needed lipstick, I thought. Look at me, checking out my face, I thought. Such a girl! Just then I saw my pill bottles on the sink. I better take my pills, as I heard Sally say inside my head…. Take your pills. Boy, I must really be programed by her.
Walking back into the bedroom, Bob handed me short shorts and a beautiful sexy top. Wow, this top really set off my curves. Good thing I had on this t-shirt bra.
Bob smiled, saying how nice I looked, but I knew he would have wanted me to wear his retro bra. As I looked down and in the mirror, I thought, I might like the retro bras better than this t-shirt bra. Wow, what was going through my brain. Liking the retro bra better?
He handed me cute little sandals and said, “Quick, lets get outside.”
It was such a magical moment. All of a sudden I realized Bob was holding my hand and I’d only just realized it. Problem was it felt so nice, so right. My brain is really messed up I thought.
We walked the beach for the longest time, hand in hand. I thought, if this is the way girls feel, I can handle this for a couple of weeks.
On our way back to the “cottage” I tripped and fell. Bob scooped me off the sand so lovingly. He held me in his arms, asking if I was ok. Looking into his eyes I thought I wanted to kiss him and wow, I was wishing he would kiss me. He didn’t but did drop to his knees to check my legs, holding and massaging them, asking if I was ok. How sweet he was. How could I resist him?
Walking back slowly I was thinking how we both are ‘into’ this new deal. He is treating me so much like his girl and I am falling deep into my mindset of his pampered girlfriend.
Back at the cottage we had another drink by moonlight on the deck.
It was getting late as I said, “Shouldn’t we be getting back into the city?”
With a shy face, Bob said, “Mary, I thought we would stay here tonight. Wouldn’t you like to wake up as the sunrises? It’s so beautiful here in the morning!”
I melted, thinking of course I would love that. Who wouldn’t?
“I have a nightgown for you, in fact the same one you have worn the past several nights with Sally.” Of course he did, he has everything here for me! What a lucky guy or girl I am, I thought.
I did my usual nighttime wash up just the way Sally taught me. Bob was in bed long before me as he stared, watching me get ready for bed.
“Mary, you certainly have learned all the tricks of being a pretty woman. Looks like Sally has taught you well. I am so thankful you are helping me with my Mom and such”.
“Yes, Bob, this is my new a bedtime routine. I never thought I could handle all this. But for some reason I am getting used to the nightly beauty treatment.”
I slipped into bed in my long length, bra cupped nightgown. I loved the way it felt, so soft and comfortable to sleep in. I was wondering if Bob would snuggle on over to me and hold me. Wow, I was actually thinking, actually wanting him to hold me. We’d had such a picture perfect night here, I was really brainwashed.
He was a gentleman as he held my hand under the sheets, saying, “Mary thank you so much for being my girl”.
I got all emotional, saying, “Bob how could I not help my best friend!?”
Chapter Seven
The sun was rising as we lay in bed. The view out his window was spectacular. As I opened my eyes I found Bob right next to me holding me like a baby. I was not sure what to think or do.
We both admired the sunrise as Bob said, “Lets go downstairs and have breakfast on the deck. It is so beautiful out there this time of day.” He handed me a matching robe and heeled slippers and said, “Let’s go sweetie!”
Did he call me sweetie? Wow, he is really playing the game too. For some reason I liked the word. Made me feel good, strange.
As second nature was working inside my head, I stopped by the full-length mirror to check my look. Bob said, “Don’t worry, Mary, you look wonderful, you always do!”
As we were walking downstairs I thought, how could I not like being a woman for him. All this pampering, all these beautiful clothes, and such a good friend being so nice to me. I melted at his every suggestion.
He was right, the sunrise was spectacular. And as we sat down, there was the maid serving us breakfast. How great is this?
“Well, Mary, what would you like to do today? I do not have to go in to work, so the day is yours. Would you like to walk the beach, go for a boat ride, go shopping? You name it, it’s your day.”
I hesitated. I didn’t know what to say, things were happening so fast.
“Mary lets walk the beach this morning, have lunch at my country club down the road, and then stop back in the city at Saks. You will need a special cocktail dress for my Mother’s homecoming party”.
“Bob, wait, your country club? Your friends? Do you really think I am ready to meet your friends? And what is this homecoming party for your Mom you are talking about?”
“Mary, you are so ready, you are so girly, and you pass so well, even my maid thought you were so beautiful. Yes, each time my mother comes into town I give her a little party. For her friends you know. It’s small party and you will be just fine.”
“Bob I sure hope you know what you’re doing. I don’t have Sally here to get me all made up for your country club today.”
“Don’t worry your pretty little head, you’ll be fine. If you need help getting dressed or with your makeup my maids can help.”
Back upstairs, Bob handed me a bathing suit, a one-piece suit and yes, very retro, with pointed cups and a little skirt around the bottom to cover up my little guy. Thank heavens the skirt would also hide my little bum down there.
Again I watched as Bob stared at me while I was wiggling into my suit. He really enjoys watching me dress and undress, I thought.
This bathing suit was something new for me. It almost felt like my corset but not as tight. I liked it, even the pointed bra cups.
Like a little girl, I twirled around, asking Bob if he liked my suit. “Oh, Mary I do love your figure, you are one pretty girl. I bought you the cutest swimsuit just for you. I am so glad you like it.”
My brain was on cloud nine, I was so happy. Every thought flowing through my brain seemed feminine, so girly. Will I ever remember how to be Paul?
Out on the beach the staff had set up two lounge chairs in the sand and a tent with a table full of fruit and Bloody Mary’s, Bob’s favorite beach side drink as he said.
The ocean air was so inviting, and the comfort of the beach was so relaxing… Again I thought I was in heaven.
All of a sudden Bob reached over with his hand and took my hand, looking at me, saying, “Isn’t this the most beautiful place you have ever seen? I just love it here, especially with you here now”.
“Bob I do love it here, but I am confused”.
“Mary what are you confused about? Talk to me, you can ask me anything.”
“Ok, then. I think I understand why I am doing this for your Mother. But your maids here and those back in the city look sort of similar. It’s a little strange. Tell me, are they men”?
“Mary, I do have a little secret. I will tell you but please don’t freak out, try to understand my thinking. I am gay. I do not date nor want girls living with me. Yes, my maids are men, they are crossdressers like you. They willingly work for me, and I take care of their feminine needs as you can see. I do not have sex with them, they just work for me. They live in my houses, I pay them well, and I take care of them, and yes, as you saw they do dress as I desire, the old fashioned 1950’s ways.”
“Mary, please talk to me, don’t be shy. I don’t want you to do anything that you don’t want to do. I respect you too much for you to do anything you don’t want to do.”
Oh boy this is so strange. “Bob, I thought the maids looked too perfect. Yet they seem so happy. And I’ve sometimes wondered if you had gay feelings after all, I’ve known you forever. So what does your mother think of all this? Does she know?”
“Mary, my mother does NOT know and she can’t. If she finds out I am gay I will be cut out of all my money. And out of her will. All this will be gone! My inheritance will be gone!”
“Bob, don’t worry, your secret is my secret. I am glad you leveled with me”.
I had tons of questions flying in my head. I told Bob I needed to close my eyes and listen to the ocean, but I really needed to figure out all this stuff. Does he want me as his gay lover? Will he make his moves on me? After all, we are already sleeping together. Boy I wish Sally were here now, I need her!
After about an hour I was ok. I knew I needed to digest this more, and maybe Sally could help me back in the city. I pretended to wake up looking at Bob. He was staring at me as I smiled and asked if everything was all right?
“Of course everything is all right, Mary, as long as YOU are happy!”
I smiled again, thinking how could I not help him, keep his secret, he is a perfect gentleman, and before I learned this new information I had already told myself I loved this new feminine life of mine.
“Bob, thank you for telling me all this. I am still in with your plan, I will help you any way I can. You are so sweet, I’m not sure how any girl could resist you.”
“Thank you so much Mary, I was worried you would freak out. You are such a good friend I’m not sure how I can ever repay you.”
All of a sudden my brain said to me, what he can do for me? I am so happy at this place, with Bob and all this beautiful stuff. I am just happy he has shown me this other side of the world, the women’s side.
But I couldn’t tell him that.
Bob grabbed my hand and with a big smile and said, “Why don’t you go get ready for lunch at the club. I have some work to do in the study and I’ll be up later to change”.
I went into the house. Seeing the two maids in the kitchen, I think I smiled, but in my brain I tried to undress them to see if they were crossdressers. They looked so sweet. They too were dressed in the retro maid fashions.
Upstairs in our bedroom, the bed was already made, everything was picked up, and a beautiful outfit was laid out on the bed for me. I thought, Bob even has these maids programmed to pick out my clothes. Right next to a sexy little sundress was Bob’s favorite retro bra for me. I got the message -- this is the bra he wants me to wear today.
I started the feminine drill Sally taught me. First a shower, then I shaved my legs and under my arms, and then I slipped on my panty and girdle. Then came the retro bra. Wow, these bras are pointed, but for some reason I was liking them more and more. I stood admiring myself in the mirror when the door opened and in came Bob.
With a big smile on his face, he said, “I hope you like the outfit I picked out for you. You do look stunning in your pretty bra and matching girdle”.
Suddenly he came from behind and put his arms around me and gave me a kiss on the neck. He whispered in my ear, “Paul, thank you so so so much for helping me!”
I wasn’t sure what came over me but I turned to jelly. I wanted to turn around and kiss him. Wow, his magic was working on me.
He disappeared into his bathroom (we each have our own) to get showered and dressed.
I sat down and started my makeup routine while admiring my reflection in the mirrors. Thinking all the while, this bra is very nice, so pretty and so supportive. I can see why Bob likes his girls in them. These bras are very feminine and very retro looking.
Done dressing, checking myself in the mirror, wow another dress showing all my curves! Bob said I look great, and assured me all his friends will just love me. I grabbed my purse (it was almost second nature now, carrying a purse), and off we went to his country club.
For some reason I was very calm, in control, and I even enjoyed his lunch friends. No one was the wiser about my cover up, and Bob was the perfect attentive boyfriend.
When I had to use the bathroom, I stood up and like magic the other two girls at the table stood up too, saying they had to power the faces too. Oh, no, they are following me!
I told myself, calm down, walk straight, and make sure I go into the ladies room.
Inside the ladies room was a real experience. What a lush’s room, so pretty, and decorated with flowers everywhere. As we were all at this huge mirror “powdering our faces” Ami said me, “So Mary, where did you meet the most eligible bachelor in the city?”
Oh boy, sounds like Ami wants Bob and I took him from her. Now what? Where is Sally when I need her?
“Ami, we met in college, and I’m just passing through town.” I left the bathroom quickly and avoided more questions.
After lunch Bob said, “Lets get back to the city and stop for your special party dress”. I asked about my formal dress from last night and all that beautiful jewelry back at the cottage.
“Mary don’t worry about that, if you need any of those things, the staff will drive them into the city and bring them to you.”
While driving back to the city, Bob made small talk. He wanted to know if his lady friends talked my ear off in the ladies room. I said, no, just girl talk, you know! I told Bob I thought I held my own talking the girly line.
Bob reached over to me and patted my leg, saying what a great job I was doing. No one would ever know I was a man. I guess I was thankful for that. I didn’t want anyone thinking I’m Paul, not when I’m dressed like this.
Back at Saks, the staff laid down the red carpet as Bob walked in. Anything Bob asked for was their pleasure. Bob had me try on several dresses before HE picked the cocktail dress for me. I felt so pampered. I was getting used to the fact that he was in charge and controlled everything. I liked this, being taking care of!
He settled on a very feminine lacey short cocktail dress. Again a dress that showed off every one of my curves. Not only a dress but also shoes, and he wanted special nylons. He described the nylons as “those retro silky nylons with the stripe up the back”. They were soft, gorgeous, and they cost $185.00. He bought me three pair.
As we left the dress salon, Bob wanted to take me upstairs to the lingerie department. He thought they have the most beautiful women’s lingerie anywhere.
He was right, their lingerie salon was huge, and so so nice. A lady came “running” up to Bob saying, “Hi Mr. Smith welcome back, what can we help you with today?”
Everyone in the Saks store seems to know my Bob. As if he owns the place. Maybe he does!
I stopped and closed my eyes, thinking, did I just think “my Bob”? Wow, where did that come from?
“Susie, I wanted to bring my girlfriend up here to show her all the beautiful lingerie you have, and maybe even let her pick out something new today”.
“Mr. Smith you are so sweet,” and as she looked at me she said, “Mary you are one lucky girl to have Mr. Smith as your boyfriend!”
How did she know my name? Then again, it sounds as if Bob shops here often. As I looked around, there in a corner were the retro fashions, including bras and girdles like those I was wearing now. So this is where he bought all my retro lingerie!
Susie smiled and said, “Of course Mr. Smith, right over here. We have some pretty new bras in that I am sure you and she will like. She led us right to the Retro fashion corner. How did I know that?
Susie suggested it might be good if she took me into the dressing room to update her records of my measurements, since she had not done that yet. Within seconds I found myself being taken into the back room. Susie was so excited to finally meet me.
It was just she and I as she asked me to raise my arms. She had the tape measure around my chest in seconds. I remember how I’d been measured at Victoria’s Secrets, and marveled that my artificial breasts seemed undetectable. She announced 36C-24-36 and told me how wonderful I looked now in my retro fashions.
“Susie, how did Bob know what size bras and other things to buy me”?
“Mary, we helped Bob a couple of weeks ago as he explained your body type and size. We are good here in the Saks lingerie salon. Looks like your foundations fit you just right. You do fill out your cups nicely, don’t you dear?”
“Susie, does Bob buy other girls lingerie here?”
“Oh, no I never saw him in here before maybe 5-6 weeks ago, when he was talking about you and buying all your beautiful lingerie, dear.”
I think Susie wanted to change the subject as she took me out into the store to show me the “new shipment” of retro fashions. Bob was already there checking out the display. Wow, Bob is really into lingerie I thought.
“Mr. Smith, we confirmed Mary’s measurements, her figure is just as you said. She has a lovely figure and her foundations fit her perfectly. Can I show you both some of our newest retro fashions, they just came in yesterday?”
I have to admit these retro fashions -- bras, slips and garter belts -- are really beautiful. So much lacy and pretty feminine colors. Bob pulled off the display a ¾ length bra set saying, “Mary look at this set, so pretty, here is your size, would you like to try it on, it is so you Mary.”
Before I could answer, Susie had me back in the dressing room with that new lingerie set, saying, “Mary you will just love this new bra. It has a little padding under the cups to give you more lift and separation. It’ll give you such a sweet curvy figure. Here let me help you sweetie!”
I thought to myself, great, just what I don’t need, more lift, more curves, and why do so many people call me sweetie?
She helped me into this strange bra. It was long and yes, it was very supportive. “Mary this ¾ length bra fits your figure perfectly. Bob will love it!” There is that Bob approval thing again. Why does he have to like everything?
“Mary, would you like me to have Bob come in here to see your new purchase?”
I told her, “No I like the set, and I will take it!” Wow, did I just buy my first bra? She quickly asked me if I would like the complete set, slip, garter belt, full and half-slip and camisole?
I smiled and said, “Yes, of course, a girl has to be matching, right?”
I couldn’t believe I said that -- where did that come from, out of my mouth?
Not sure why, I told Susie I would wear the bra home.
As we walked out of the dressing room I saw Susie giving Bob two thumbs up. What did that mean?
Bob came over to me, whispering in my ear, “Mary you look so pretty in that new lingerie. I am so happy you told Suzie you would buy the full set!”
Susie wrapped everything up as she said, “Mr. Smith would you like your girlfriend’s lingerie delivered to your home or will you take it now?”
What, they deliver? And how did she know I was living with him?
I just smiled as Bob said we would take Mary’s lovely unmentionables with us now.
As we were walking out, I asked Bob, “Did she know I am a man?”
“Mary you did great, you are the perfect girl now. You played the game perfectly, thank you”!
On our ride home I asked Bob why he likes this old fashion clothing look.
“Mary, I have always liked a full figure woman, their shapely look. There is just something about their demeanor, the presence of a pretty retro figure. My Mom wears these bras, and she is such a classy lady. I sure hope you can like your lingerie and enjoy wearing the same pretty fashions”.
“Yes Bob, Sally has got me accustomed to the look. I am still having a hard time with such large breasts on my chest. But I am getting used to them and their bounce and how they really cause attention while walking in public”.
“Mary, thank you, you are so sweet”!, Bob said.
Back home Sally was waiting for us. Like girlfriends, she pulled me out to the porch, saying to Bob, “Mary and I have to have some girl talk.”
“Ok girl tell me about your slumber party last night with Bob, and I see he took you lingerie shopping, and you still have his ring on. Oh Mary tell me all!”
“Oh, Sally so much happened, where do I start?” I went through everything. She was smiling like she knew it all.
“Sally did you know that all his maids are crossdressers? They are all men! I knew Bob was a little gay but this is way out there. They look like perfect girls and act the same -- someone taught those men very well”.
Sally raised her hand, smiling, saying, “I taught them, they are my girls, I manage them for Bob. Aren’t they just perfect? Why do you think I was able to change you so quickly?”
Oh, no, the thought ran through my brain… will she change me to a maid?
Just then she hugged me, saying, “Mary don’t worry, neither Bob nor I want to change you into his maid. Remember, I work for Bob and Bob is gay.
“Good because I have no desire to work here as a maid,” I said.
I told Sally about today’s luncheon at the country club and then going to Saks for a cocktail dress.
“Mary do I detect a bit of excitement in your voice about all the fun things that have happened in the last 24 hours?”
“Yes, Sally, I have to admit I did have fun. Being pampered and taken care of is such a nice feeling, so different for me. I have no worries; Bob takes such good care of me. Here, look at the new retro lingerie he bought me at Saks. That is one beautiful store, especially when you have a boyfriend buying your clothes for you. Wait until you see the cocktail dress Bob bought me for his Mom’s party. It is gorgeous!!!
“Mary calm down, I think you had fun sweetie! Lets go upstairs and get you ready for dinner.”
Chapter Eight
A couple more days passed as Sally taught me more and more girly things, as I call them. I had a hard time walking “like a girl” as Sally says. I had problems getting my arms moving right, but Sally showed me ways to carry them so they seemed, like the rest of me, delicate. She taught me whole new sets of feminine words to use when expressing myself. Took a lot of getting use to, but I learned them. Learning all the body parts that girl’s shave is amazing. I had a hard time shaving under my arms, but I final got it. I couldn’t believe girls shave around…well, like around my little guy. That was scary and not at all easy. Girls go through a lot to be pretty!
Tuesday Sally took me to the gym for a workout. As a man (in the past) I loved the gym, and went all the time. Well, how did I know this was NOT just any gym? It was a gym just for girls. Plus it looked like it was inside the same building as the doctor I’d seen, strange.
Sally dressed me up in a sports bra and girdle and leotards. I looked so girly in a tight fitting pink flowered outfit! I even had pink sneakers.
I felt so self-conscious in this all women’s gym with 20-30 other girls in the class. And the exercises we did were for women only, trust me. Never had I seen or done such movements at my men’s gym. Women are built so differently.
I got real embarrassed moving around and feeling my breasts bounce all over. I looked to see if the other girls were watching me bounce, or noticing that I was not very graceful.
No one was watching me. I was just one of the girls in the gym. Sally told me how proud she was of me, “Mary you are one of the girls here!” I wanted to believe it.
Tuesday night we all had dinner together. Bob and Sally told me the plan for the balance of the week before Mom gets here Friday.
I got nervous when Sally said it was time for me to move into Bob’s bedroom. I thought I needed more time to get adjusted with him, and said something to that effect.
“Mary you slept with Bob out at his beach house and I know you knew this was coming,” Sally said.
Bob added, “You will do fine. It will be like you are camping with me like you’ve done before with me, plus I will be a perfect gentleman.”
I nodded my head. I was too nervous to talk, but I knew I had to do this. It was all part of the deal.
“Mary, remember, Thursday I will be leaving, so you will be the woman of the house. Bob’s Mom mustn’t find two girls in the house,” Sally giggled.
Bob reached over the table and grabbed my hand, smiling, saying to me, “Mary, all will work out. You have been such a princess! I will be here to help you. I think you will enjoy the next two weeks”.
I smiled, saying, “Bob I am ready.” I then jokingly said, “But I might need more of those pills to help me”.
Both Bob and Sally giggled, saying, “Mary don’t worry, we have tons of those pills for you, don’t worry your sweet little head.”
So that night, I moved into Bob’s bedroom. I went to bed early to avoid getting undressed in front of him. I slipped into bed before he came up. All went well. I was surprised how well I was doing.
The next day Sally decided to leave earlier. I thought I was going to cry as she hugged me saying, “Paul, you have done wonders. You will do just fine girl. No one will know you are a man. You are one perfect lady. It was fun working with you, sweetie”.
Bob was off at work and I had the whole mansion to myself. Well, with the two maids. Still, I felt strange about them.
I thought since both Sally and Bob are gone, it might be fun to get out of these clothes and wear some men’s clothes for once, Bob’s clothes. Back up in “our” bedroom I found his clothes, got out of my nightgown, and tried on his pants.
Oh no, I couldn’t close the pants, my hips were different. Why were my hips so big? Then I forgot I could not take off my C cup breasts, that Bob has the solvent to the glue. I tried one of Bob’s shirts, but they wouldn’t button either. I was so defeated; I put my nightgown back on and sat at the makeup table almost crying.
I thought, well, if I can’t be a man, I might as well take advantage of my “new life” as Sally calls it. I put more lipstick on and changed into my retro bathing suit and went to the pool to be waited on by the maids. Why not, I thought! Pamper myself!
I laid by the pool the whole morning, it was so nice. The maids waited on me, brought me whatever I needed.
I thought now is the time to quiz one of them why she or he was here.
“Anne, could I talk to you? Could you sit with me?”
She had no problem opening up to me why she “works” at Bob’s mansion and why he is a crossdresser.
“Mary, I have been a crossdresser since I was 9 or 10. My parents wanted a girl, you know the story. They sent me to the Institute to be trained as a girl. From there Bob offered me a job here. I just love working for him and the pay is fantastic. I sure hope you are ok with me being your maid and helping you. I must say you have done wonders, changing into his beautiful girlfriend. You are lucky to have Bob as boyfriend.”
“Anne, do you really like your retro look, this fashion Bob has us in”?
“Mary, I love the look, I love my figure in these foundations. I love everything about the retro bras, girdles, and so on. Between you and me, there are tons of men out there that love this look too. I see Bob has you in his favorite kinds of foundations too, his look! He is so sweet!”
Wow, this all too much. She really wants to be a girl and has found a job doing just that.
She hugged me, saying, “Mary, thank you for not mocking us and being so kind to us. We are here to help you. We love our job!”
I was blown away hearing her/him talk about how happy they are here. They are such sweet girls or maids, and I feel they will be my friends as I pull off my deal with Bob.
I had lunch out by the pool, while watching the pool boy at work cleaning the pool. He was checking me out every minute. It was such fun, this boy making eyes at me. I guess I passed the test, if this kid makes eyes at me I must really look like a hot girl, I told myself.
While Anne was picking up my dishes from lunch I whispered in her ear, “That pool boy, why does he keep looking at me?”
“Mary is he harmless, he knows a good looking girl and he’s looking at both of us. Go ahead and flirt with him, I do!”
I didn’t flirt with him. But for some reason I was a little girly giddy knowing he was flirting with me. I guess I really do pass as a girl.
The day passed quickly as I laid in the sun at Bob’s gorgeous pool.
While I was upstairs getting ready for Bob, I noticed I was now “branded” with a girly tan. I had tan strap marks from the swimsuit on my body from being at the pool all afternoon. I was branded a girl! Strange, I just giggled and found my new tan marks fun!
Bob came home early. I was dressed and “ready for him.” We sat by the pool having wine and talking about his Mother and what I should watch out for. It sounded like his mom is really the head of this family, very strong willed.
Just then the phone ran, Anne (the maid) brought Bob the phone. Bob looked at me with a very serious face after answering the phone.
“Mary this is for you, bad news,” he said.
Who knew I was here? What bad news?
“Hello, this is Mary…. Paul! No this is Paul, I have a cold and a problem with my voice. What’s wrong Steve? What did you say? My trailer and car have burned to the ground, say that again? What happened? Is there anything left? Oh, no, what do I do? I think I am going to cry! Ok, Steve, let me think about this, I’ll call you back! Are you sure everything is gone? That’s all I had in the world! Ok, Steve thanks for calling, goodbye.”
Bob looked at me with such sympathy as I told him my trailer home and car burned, that everything I own is gone. What do I do? I started crying, I was so emotional. Everything I own is gone, I said. I am homeless, I told Bob.
Bob came over to me with a big hug saying, “Mary, just thank heavens you were not in the trailer home when it burned. You are safe here. Mary, you can stay here as long as you want. You are not homeless.”
I looked up at Bob. We were hugging, and I felt so safe in his arms. I whimpered, saying, “Bob you are so sweet, thank you for offering. I don’t know what I will do.”
“Well, Mary, you will be with me for another couple of weeks. We can figure this out together. If you need my lawyer, my guy can go to your trailer park and figure out what went wrong and close things out there. I will send him”.
“Bob thank you so much, you are so sweet.” There was that “sweet” word again. This word is in my sentences a lot lately. I went upstairs to collect my thoughts.
I couldn’t believe how emotional I was. Just like a girl. These pills are really affecting my brain.
Twenty minutes later, Bob knocked on our bedroom door and popped in, asking if I was ok. “Mary why don’t you freshen up your makeup and join me for dinner out by the pool. It’s a beautiful night by the pool side, we will have a nice evening, maybe even take a dip in the hot tub or pool later”.
How could I resist his hospitality, his kindness, his love. Wow, did I think he loves me? Well, I needed love after hearing this bad news, so I went downstairs and let him take care of me, again. Not before I popped my nightly dosage of pills. I knew the pills would help me. I wanted the pills to help me. They relax me so much. I am addicted to these little pink pills.
Chapter Nine
The big day came Mother was coming today. Bob was nervous and I was the one calming him down. Go figure!
We both went to the airport in the limo to pick her up. She was exactly as Bob said she would be. She came off that plane looking very high-class, dressed elegantly to the nines. She was beautiful. Her clothes were the tailored and showed off her curves like no other woman. Everything from her hairstyle to jewelry declared her a very classy confidant woman.
Also so sweet. She hugged both of us like long lost family. I’d been nervous she might somehow recognize me as Paul, but I’d never met her and obviously I didn’t look like Paul now in this dress, hairdo and makeup!
She declared she was so excited to be here visiting. Bob introduced me as his girlfriend. All was going so well. We got home and the maid staff got her settled in her west wing bedroom.
She joined me back by the pool after she unpacked. Bob was in his office, so it was just the two of us “girls” doing girly talk as I call it.
“Call me Maggie,” she said right off. I nodded. She started right in talking.
“Mary, I see we share the same love of 1950’s fashion. I love your wardrobe and your retro figure. I enjoy the retro look myself as you can see. That’s what women wore when I was a little girl, and I couldn’t wait to grow up myself and wear those dresses. Back then women were real women. They were pampered by their men and men couldn’t keep their hands off us. It was such a fun time”.
Looking at her, I saw her fashions were indeed from that decade, but she looked so with it, so classy!
Bob re-joined us as Maggie said, “Bob how about the three of us have a candlelight dinner by the pool tonight at sunset?” Of course Bob said agreed and instructed a maid to prepare dinner accordingly. I wasn’t sure what that might mean, if anything.
Maggie excused herself to go upstairs and take a nap; her trip had been very tiring, she said.
“Well, Mary what do you think. Isn’t my mom a sweetheart? I sure hope you can get to know her this visit”, Bob said.
I just smiled and said I would do my best. I need to lie down too. Bob told me tonight’s dinner would be formal. He suggested I wear the full-length red dress he’d bought me. I knew that one, it had to be worn with the corset. Wow, I did not want to get poured into that tight corset to display my curves in that dress. I knew Bob liked lots of dinner makeup, heavier looking nighttime makeup. I thought I’d better get started now so I’d be ready. After all it does take longer to dress as a woman, I giggled to myself.
Time went fast. I’d pulled on the corset but couldn’t lace it up. Where was Sally when I needed her? I was thinking now what will I do? I can’t lace my corset up. Should I call the maid?
Just then my “boyfriend” walked into our bedroom. He saw my dilemma and offered to lace me up. I was saved; but it felt strange having him get me dressed. He knew just what to do though, and he was very sweet and gentle. He didn’t lace me too tight.
I then sat on the makeup chair to put on my nylons and hook them to the garters. Bob got a real kick out of watching my every move. He stared as I said, “These nylons you bought me at Saks are really beautiful, Bob. So soft, I love wearing them”.
What the heck just came out of my mouth, “I love wearing nylons”? Wow, this must be the girly talk Sally taught me. These words come out of my mouth so easy now. But I saw Bob’s eyes light up when I said that. I thought he was going to come over and kiss me, but he didn’t.
He stuck around and helped me zip up my dress. I did my mirror check, smiled and said, “I look perfect, and do you think your Mother will approve?”
Bob grabbed my corseted waist, pulled me close to him, and said, “You look so pretty, so gorgeous, I am so glad you are my girlfriend. My Mother will adore your dress and you of course. Lets go downstairs and have fun”.
He was right; his Mom loved my retro dress. She too had a retro dress on. Like me she was supported by a corset and a retro bra, I could tell. She told me how beautiful I looked and that Bob was a lucky man to have such a pretty girlfriend.
All of a sudden, my body walked over to Bob and gave him a “smooch kiss” on the cheek as I said, “Maggie, he IS a sweetheart, isn’t he, I know I have a great catch here”.
Where the heck did that come from? Did Sally program my brain to say that? I sounded like Bob’s wife or lover.
Dinner went well. I tried to keep my mouth shut. Mom really did all the talking, obviously she was a talker.
Over the next couple of days we “bonded” well. She is really a very nice lady, I found. She had no idea I was a man. Bob was happy, I was happy. This “game” was working and I was having lots of fun.
Later in the week she asked me out for a “girls’ shopping spree”. It felt strange, but I liked the idea and said I would love to go shopping with her.
The next day at breakfast it was just Maggie and I, Bob had already gone to the office. She told me the plans she already has made.
Our first stop would be Saks Department store. She wanted to find a dress for Saturday night’s friends party Bob was having for her. She wanted to buy me a new dress too.
Then she said she’d be meeting two of her close girlfriends at the country club for lunch. After lunch we would do a makeover at her favorite boutique salon. After the salon date she wanted to do High Tea back at the country club, if we had time. It sounded like a full day.
As we were walking upstairs to get ready she said to me, “Mary the ladies at the club will all be dressed in their retro fashions. We make these luncheons an old fashion southern belle fashion event and we all try to outdo each other’s fashions.”
“Also Mary, you should wear your pretty retro bra, I want to have you try on some new lingerie at Saks. I got a call from Suzie and she has some special bras put aside for us. I know how much you like your retro look!”.
She knows Suzie at Saks? How could that be? And why do I “have to” wear a certain bra?
I smiled, thinking that I was hoping to wear my Victoria’s Secrets t-shirt bra. But, well, back into the pointed bra. I was really getting use to that retro shape so it was not a problem.
Off we went to Saks. She was so excited to go girly shopping, saying, “This is something I did with Bob. I was surprised how much he liked dress shopping.”
Bob went shopping for dresses with his Mom? I will have to ask him about that.
Here I was back in the beautiful Saks dress shop again. Of course the staff knew Maggie and again they tripped all over us in finding the perfect cocktail dresses. I liked all the pampering.
While I was in the dressing room slipping on my fifth dress, in popped Maggie. I got so embarrassed standing there in my long-line panty girdle and retro bra.
“Mary, don’t be embarrassed, don’t be shy, we are all girls here. I came in to help you with that dress, it might be just the dress for your cute figure,” Maggie said.
As she was slipping the dress over my head, she said, “Stop and take off your dress dear, your bra needs adjusting.”
Fear struck my brain, what is she talking about? I sure hope she did not figure out I have fake breasts.
“Mary, look, your cups are baggy, you are not filling out your cups, and that will make the dress look odd. Can you bend over and see if your girls can fill out your cups better?”
I was in shock at how personal she was getting. I didn’t know what to say so I just bent over to adjust my breasts into the cups better. I knew what she was talking about. Sally taught me “the bend” to have my breasts fill out the cups each morning when getting dressed. Funny, my fake breasts had always filled out the cups before. What was wrong now?
I couldn’t get the one breast to fill the cup. Maggie came over to me and said, “Here let me help you dear.”
Wow, she was right in there, handling my breasts, pulling them up, and trying to fill out the pointed cup. She is going to figure out I have fake breasts and then our secret will be blown. Bob will be so mad.
Somehow she fixed my cups and the bagging disappeared. She smiled and said, “Now that looks much better. You have such a pretty figure Mary; you should always be supported like that. Such a pretty bra!”
“Mary, my breasts don’t fill out my cups well either. So my foundation fitter gave me little pads to fill out my cups to give me a better shape. You might want to try a little padding sweetie”.
I just smiled, thinking I don’t need more padding, I have enough curves.
She slipped the dress over my head, adjusting it, then said, “Mary this is the dress for you, it’s perfect, I just love your pretty bustline in that sexy dress, sold”.
I guess this is the one, as long as SHE likes it, I thought. Did she say sexy dress? Sexy?
Leaving the dress shop she whispered in my ear, “Mary now I have a treat for you, sweetie, upstairs in the lingerie salon”.
I could only imagine what, as we walked upstairs hand in hand. I liked this lady!
Not sure why, but I actually got excited about going to the bra and girdle department again. Bob had taken me there the other day and it was a beautiful department. We walked hand in hand as our high heels clicked, announcing here are two women ready to shop. I was having so much fun. Of course Suzie knew Maggie.
Suzie ushered us to the back room for a private fitting as she held up this gorgeous all-in-one girdle. It was gorgeous, garters and all. It was pink and white and lace all over. Yes, the cups were retro with lots of lace and a little bow between the cups. For some reason I loved that little bow between the cups, a real mark of femininity. Maggie was so excited; calling it the most comfortable girdle she has ever worn, as she twirled around saying, “See I have that exact all-in-one on now. Isn’t it perfect? Mary try it on and then we can be matching girls!”
Matching, that sounds strange but a little fun. Is this what girl’s do on their shopping sprees? Suzie quickly got me undressed and I pulled on this new looking girdle, in the back room of course. Didn’t want those ladies seeing my little guy. I was a little nervous since there was a little bump down there with this kind of all-in-one girdle. I was worried they would make me out as a man down there.
I tried to hide my little bump by holding my full slip in hand covering that area. It worked, I was fine.
Maggie was so excited as Suzie said, “Mary, your new foundation fits you perfectly. Such a pretty shape it gives you, so sweetie”.
I liked it too as I told Maggie how nice if felt. Not sure why, but I grabbed my breasts saying, “Do you think there is enough support in the cups?”
I was blown away I had said that! Not sure where that came from. Both ladies giggled and said together, “Mary you look great, your breasts are beautifully supported in those cups”.
“I will take it!” I announced with a huge smile. As I was walking back into the private dressing room Maggie said, “Mary leave your new all-in-one on, we want to be matching the remainder of the day, dear.”
As we were leaving Saks, I had a warm and feminine feeling. My body moved differently in this all-in-one girdle. My hips moved with a soft swaying and my boobies felt different. A nice different I thought.
I was really bonding with Bob’s mom, and it’s because I am a woman, or trying to be one. I liked this new feeling!
We then went to lunch at the country club with her lady friends. They never stopped talking about fashion, kids, cooking, everything, it was fun. They all talked about the 1940’s or 1950’s as if they wanted to go back to that time when ladies dressed as ladies and men took care of their women much better than they do today. It sounded like it was more fun back then, to dress and be so feminine. One lady said she’d never worn anything but dresses and high heels. Back then ladies were ladies and men appreciated them.
All the ladies were all so sweet, saying how cute I looked and how lucky I was “catching” Bob as my boyfriend. I just smiled, thinking they might be right; he is a “catch”! The same word I’d used to describe him to his mother earlier.
After lunch we headed to Maggie’s salon and spa. This was a new salon, also very nice, for women only. I was wondering if they had crossdressers here too giving massages, like where Sally took me last week.
Maggie took me right into the hair salon area, saying “We have an appointment for a makeover.” What is a hair makeover?
The owner Melissa told us to slip out of our pretty dresses and put on the robes in the dressing rooms. I was getting used to this dressing room routine.
As I was leaving the dressing room I saw my reflection in the mirror, I could see my all-in-one girdle through this thin feminine robe. I thought, “So what, this is an all-women’s salon. They all wear bras of some sort here, right?”.
Melissa said I was going to have my hair done first and that Maggie had an exciting idea for me. “Mary, would you like to go blonde? Remember, blondes have more fun, they say!”
A girl sitting next to me, a blonde, also giggled saying, “Yes they do and I know from first hand experiences. Go for it girl, you will love it. Your hair is perfect for a full body perm cut and color. You will look so so sexy!” she said.
“Maggie, will Bob like me as a blonde?”
“Yes, Mary he will, I already asked, he wants what ever you would like.”
Not sure what came over me, I said, “Yes, lets go for it, make me sexy!”
After clipping and combing, coloring, washing, and drying, it was my turn to see my new look. I was blown away. This girl in front of me in the mirror was gorgeous, with super hair color, very pretty color shaped around my face to make my face so feminine! Soft, it just framed my face beautifully. I loved it, I told the girls.
Maggie hugged me saying, “Bob will love your new hairstyle too, so sweet looking. You are beautiful.”
I am not sure I heard Maggie say it was Bob’s idea, but then again he does seem to control my life nowadays. But I loved the look, and the blond color, so different, so sassy! I even thought, would Bob like it? Let’s get home and show him! I was shocked that I was thinking about what Bob would like. Those pills must really, really be working me.
“Mary isn’t this fun, a girls day out having fun spending your man’s money? Don’t you just love being a girlfriend?!” Maggie said.
Interesting she should say that, because I was feeling very good about be treated as a woman! Even in this uncomfortable all-in-one girdle, I was enjoying this feminine world.
We left the salon, heading home in the limo. Maggie never stopped talking all the way home. She was so excited with my new look she wanted to get home and skip the High Tea at the club. She was saying she was hoping Bob would be home by now so he can see his “new” girl’s look. “He will love your new hairstyle and color, plus your new figure with you all-in-one foundation.”
My whole demeanor was changing with this hairstyle, coloring, and my figure-changing foundation. I was feeling good and I walked a sassy feminine walk.
Maggie was saying that she wears her all-in-one girdle all the time because it gives her a great figure and it replaces three foundations -- her bra, girdle and garter belt. She tried to convince me to wear my all-in-on everyday. I was not sure of that, but I was on such a high I told her, sure!
She was so excited with my answer she hugged me, saying, “Mary you are the best, such a sweet girl. There aren’t many girls nowadays who wear the retro look and would go shopping with their boyfriend’s mother to buy these retro fashions”.
We got home and as expected, Bob loved my new hairstyle and color. He was even more excited that I had bonded with his mother all day.
Chapter Ten
Time flew by. It seems like Maggie and I did even more things together “for the girls” than with Bob. Maybe Bob planned it that way? Either way I was having fun. We were at the last day of Mom’s visit when I heard ambulance sirens outside my bedroom window. Sure enough, they were parked out front. Oh no, who got hurt?! I ran downstairs and saw the paramedics working on Maggie near the pool outside.
Luckily she was giggling, saying she fell by the pool, slipped, and thinks she broke her leg. The ambulance got her to the hospital. I rode with them, I was very concerned. I called Bob and he met us at the hospital.
The doctor said, “Yes, your mother broke her leg in two places. She will be fine but we will have to cast her full leg. She will need a lot of help getting around with a full leg cast. And she will need to stay the night here in the hospital.”
We stayed with her until late night and then told her we would return in the morning.
Back home I got Bob some dinner, and felt just like a wife, preparing his food and consoling him, saying all will be fine with his Mom. “Bob luckily you have a staff here that can help her while she recovers.”
He looked up at me with his big blue eyes. Something was wrong. “Mary,” he said. “My mom can’t leave our house for 6-8 week now. She needs to recover here with US.”
My head popped up, saying, “With us? Me here another 6-8 weeks”?
“Yes, Mary, you need to stay on and be my girlfriend another 6-8 weeks while she is here. Remember our agreement, you would be my girl while she is here? She needs you, I need you here. Please, please, please Mary!”
I didn’t let on to Bob, but I wanted to stay, I wanted to be Bob’s girlfriend. I was all excited about staying and helping Maggie out, about being Bob’s girl. I had no home to go back to anyhow. No job, no car, nothing.
I went over to Bob and said, “Honey, I would love to stay here with you and your mom. Whatever you need I will be here for you and her. I have bonded so much with you Bob, I really feel as though I AM your girlfriend. I hope you feel the same about me?”
Bob rose from his chair and hugged me like no other hug. He took his strong hands and caressed my face, bring me closer as he kissed me on the lips with such passion. I was putty in his warm soft hands. I loved it. He felt so right. I knew then we were in love, though not sure if boy to boy or boy to girl. Didn’t matter, I was on fire, and I knew this was right for me. I wanted to be his girl so bad.
The night was so right! He saw my new all-in-one girdle and couldn’t keep his hands off me. Caressing me felt so right, so nice. “Mary I love this new all-in-one girdle! I love the shape it gives you,” he said.
“Bob, your mother bought this for me at Saks on our girls’ day out, and she has the same girdle. She was so excited we were wearing matching girdles. Your Mom is so sweet”.
I did my nightly duties cleaning my face and such. Bob was waiting in bed all excited it seemed. I put on a very sexy short baby doll padded cupped nightgown. Brand new, he had never seen it before. With the little panties and my breasts supported in this retro nightie, Bob’s eyes were popping out. I could not believe I could get him that excited.
I got into bed and then the fireworks started. He cuddled me so softly, tenderly, and I was in heaven. We both got so excited; both our little guys were standing right up.
Bob brought out from under his pillow that magic glove my masseuse had used at the salon when I went there. I knew what I had to do. Bob’s eyes were asking and I knew I wanted to serve him.
The soft white glove fit my hand and he dripped warm oil on the glove. My hand felt so good as I was smiling, preparing him for our first night of lovemaking.
It did not take long to release his love juices and give him such pleasure. He planted another huge kiss on me with such passion.
He then held me and asked if he could satisfy me now? I gave him a kiss back, he knew I was ready. All he did was gently guide his manly hands over my little guy and I could not control myself, I was gone, released, done, such pleasure.
I felt so good. How could this feeling be coming over me? I love my new sensations, my new loving making. I thought I was going to cry with pleasure.
We both fell back on our pillows in such passion. Just then Bob rolled over and put his strong arms around me saying, “Mary, you are so wonderful, can you be my girl the rest of my life?”
I was so far gone, I could not control my thoughts and said, “I do love you Bob, I would love to be your girl forever”.
We slept the night in each other arms. It felt so right.
Early in the morning the sunshine was coming in our room. Our room looked like heaven, it was so beautiful. Bob was lying there as I stared at him in bed, thinking…. How did I get to be in love with my best friend? How can I love another man? All this is so strange but feels so right! How is this happening to me?
He woke up, seeing me staring at him. He reached over and pulled me closer and planted many soft kisses on me. I melted into his arms.
We were cuddling in bed when there was a knock at the door. Bob called in the maid as she said, “Mr. Smith, your Mother’s doctor called and she is not doing well at the hospital. She needs you to come to the hospital.”
We flew out of bed. I could not believe how fast I got dressed, remembering what Maggie said yesterday, “The all-in-one corset is all three foundations in one, so it’s very quick for getting dressed.”
She was right; I was dressed in the all-in-one girdle she’d bought me and a sun dress in 20 minutes, with hair and makeup. I was getting good at dressing. Even Bob complement me for getting ready so fast.
The limo took us to the hospital. All the way there I was holding his hand, telling him all will be ok. I looked at my hand inside his hand, thinking … look at me holding another man’s hand in such a loving way. How did I ever learn such nurturing, feminine ways?
Mom was sick; the doctor was not sure what it was. Bob was mad the hospital was not taking care of her better. I calmed him down, thinking that is just how a wife would help her husband. Maggie was in good spirits but the doctor said she would have to stay another night to make sure she is stable.
I told Bob he could go to work, he had an important business meeting today he’d said. I would stay with Mom the day to keep her company.
Bob gave me such a big hug as he whispered in my ear, “Mary, you are the best. I don’t know what I would do without you, sweetie. I will come home early, so get ready cutie!”
I felt wonderful as I saw Mom hold two thumbs up. She approved.
The day went by quickly. Mom never stopped talking. Close to the end of the day she said she was fine and wanted to go home. I thought no, no, no, I wanted another night alone with Bob. Luckily the doctor said no.
I got a call saying the limo driver was downstairs waiting to take me home.
As I was hugging Maggie goodbye, she whispered in my ear, “Mary I love you, you are the best for my son. Though I know you are really Paul Johnson!”
My jaw dropped with fear, I was speechless! Bob had told me if she finds out I am Paul she will write Bob out of her will and take all his money away from him.
“Paul, it’s ok. I still love you, you are BOTH in my will,” she giggled!
With a big smile I gave her another hug saying, “Mom you are the best, and I will love your son like no other girl ever has or could”.
“Mary, go, go make my son happy, see you tomorrow! Your little secret is my secret too!”
While in the limo, I was thinking I could not believe she knew I was Paul. She’d taken me to her club with her ladies. I wondered if those ladies knew too? She’d taken me girly shopping, shopping for lingerie. Maybe she’d suspected something was strange when she pulled my breasts up into that bra at the dress shop before slipping that dress over my head? And noticed my padding, and made that remark about her own padding? She felt so close to me then!
Clearly she was happy for me as Mary. I think she wants me to marry her son and have his babies, she’d said she wanted grandchildren. Wow, did I thinking that, care for his babies?
Bob called to say he would be late and that he would love to have a candlelight dinner by the pool. As he said “Goodbye love,” he added that I should wear something sexy. I must be turning into a real girl, because his voice got my little guy stiff, excited, and I think my little one even got a little wet.
I told him his wish was my command. This was so much fun, and all I had to do was tell the maid staff to prepare Bob’s favorite dinner by the pool…. How great is that?
I went upstairs and got all dolled up. I wore his favorite pointed retro bra and girdle set. Plus those expensive nylons with the seam up the back he’d bought me. They are so sexy, I thought.
I knew he likes big feminine bows on my dresses, maybe he would like a bow in my hair? I’ll wrap myself up as a present for just him. Did I think that? Wow!
I put on sexy long earrings, the reddest glossy lipstick. For some reason I love planting a kiss on his cheek and seeing MY red lipstick on his face. Like I have branded him my guy.
With this short short dress and the high heels I would wear I’d blow his mind! Looking in the mirror, I thought I saw my garters holding up my nylons. It seemed so sexy. The heels were hot red, really sexy. When Maggie bought them for me she’d said those heels would drive men crazy, Bob will jump your bones.
I looked in the mirror and she was right. I did look hot but I didn’t want just any man to jump my bones, as she said. Just Bob to jump me!
I was weak. I sat down at my makeup table, wondering how I’d gotten to this point, being such a beautiful girl? Then something hit me as I thought, Paul you love being a girl for Bob. You love the life you have here. You love all the sensations and emotions of being his girl. You are committed to Bob as his girl, even to being his wife if he asks. Wake up, you have no home, no money, no life. Being his girl is a dream come true, and you love him, even if you are a man.
I slapped myself and said, being Bob’s girl is right for me. Now go downstairs and make sure the maids have the pool-side candlelight dinner all set for my boyfriend, soon to be my husband, and make him a happy man!
Our candlelight dinner was all I dreamed it would be. Thinking these pills had really swung my emotions to the feminine side.
Before dinner we had a heart to heart talk as I said, “Your Mother knows I am Paul”.
“Mary, I know she knows. I leveled with her. I didn’t want any secrets. She is ok with our relationship as you can tell. You have really gotten her love! I hope you approve Mary!”
“Bob, I am so happy you and your Mom talked and she is all right with our new relationship. I do want to build on our love!”
I was all over Bob before and after dinner. We had both opened up to our love and desires for each other and I was in total bliss. I got so excited with him, I thought I was going to pass out. Bob came to my rescue and calmed me down in such a gentle, sweet way. I was so happy in his arms.
The next morning we were both off to pick up Mom. Listen to me referring to her as if she were my new mother-in-law!
As we walked into her hospital room hand in hand she said, “How sweet you two look. You both have a glow about your faces. You both look so happy. I love you both!”
With that, Mom’s endorsement, Bob hugged me and gave me the biggest kiss saying, “Yes, Mom she is a special girl, isn’t she?”
Mom had to go home in an ambulance, since she could only travel in a wheel chair. Her full leg cast was huge. As a good daughter-in-law, I thought, I rode with her in the ambulance.
With just the two of us in the ambulance I held Mom’s hands saying, “I love your son very much and I thank you for accepting me into your family. I hope to make you and your son proud of me, his new girlfriend.”
“Mary, you are so sweet, I hope Bob asks you to marry him real fast, don’t want to let such a sweet girl get away”.
Tears gave me such a happy face as I hugged Mom saying, “I am so happy too, I will do my best to make you and Bob my family too!”
Back home we settled in. Luckily, Bob had an elevator in his home. Mom was determined to move around in the motorized wheel chair he bought her.
She and I met out by the pool, and of course she wanted to know everything that went on to give me such a warm loving look on my face.
As if we were high school girls, I told her everything. It seemed so right, so much fun having a girlfriend to talk with, even though she might be my mother-in-law some day.
Maggie was so excited for me. She hugged me several times, telling me I will make the perfect wife for her son, if he ever asks me. I had thought she was against Bob getting into a relationship with another man, so I asked her about that. It turned out no, not at all. She was only concerned that Bob should marry the right ‘kind’ of woman. And whatever I was when I was born didn’t matter, I was now a woman. A fifties woman! “As for children, you can always adopt,” she said. “The main thing is to be happy!”
I was. And I’m sure Bob was. As the days passed we were all one happy family. I loved helping Bob’s Mom and I really loved being Bob’s girl.
Then one morning I woke up with a rash on my chest around my fake breasts, and it hurt. Bob loves my breasts and always stares at them any chance he has. He saw the rash and my pain.
He commented that the glue was probably affecting my skin, maybe irritating it. “Mary, I will make an appointment with your doctor and she can help you today. I don’t want anything to affect your girly boobies, right sweetie?!”
I just smiled, saying it hurts.
“Bob how can you get an appointment so fast with her”, I asked.
“Mary, I have connections. I will take care of you sweetie.”
No sooner did Bob hang up the phone than he said, “Mary, we have an appointment in one hour. Go get ready, I will go with you”.
I said, “Great, but you don’t have to go with me, I am a big girl.”
“Sweetie, I want to go with you and if you are a good girl maybe we will go shopping after your appointment.”
I feel so warm every time I hear Bob taking care of me and my personal needs. He is so sweet.
As we approached the hospital, the limo driver circled under into an underground parking garage and we went inside. I looked at Bob and said, “Is this the same place Sally brought me for my breasts?”
“Mary this is a back entrance. I like this entrance better, it’s raining and I know you don’t want to get your pretty hair wet.”
He is so sweet always thinking of me!
We got up to the third floor and we ran into Sally. I was shocked to see her here, and happy too. We gave each other huge hugs. I whispered in her ear, “I think Bob and I are going to get married”.
She was so excited, giving me another hug, saying that was so great, congratulations!
“But Sally, what are you doing here? I thought you left town.”
“Mary, I left your house, not town. Never said I was leaving town. I work here, I am the Head Master here.”
I was blown away… she runs this place?
“Mary your doctor is waiting, I will connect with you later and explain everything”, she said giggling. “Now that your getting married”.
The doctor was so nice. She said what Bob thought, the glue was irritating my chest. She removed my fake boobs and applied some medicine. Wow, not having breasts on my chest, no weight there, was really strange. I’d gotten so used to the weight, the mountains as I’d first called them, now it felt equally strange not having any weight at all on my chest. I did not like it.
She said I would have to let the ointment work to calm down my skin rash.
I got all nervous saying, “I need breasts on my chest, how long will it take before I can put my breasts back on?”
“Well, Mary, it could be couple of days. I could use tape and tape your breasts so that the tape does not go near your rash. Maybe makeup could hide the tape, but I am not sure. You know Mary if this medicine does not work, you might have to have breast implants if you want breasts that badly”.
Fear stuck my face and said, “I want breasts, I need breasts. If implants are my only option, then I need the operation”.
Listen to me, no I am begging for boobies on my chest. Wow listen to me, begging for breasts.
I turned around and Bob was standing right here. He’d heard my whole plea for breasts.
“Mary don’t worry your pretty head. If you want implants you shall have implants. Your wish is my command, sweetie.”
I was so excited I hugged Bob.
“Doctor, I can’t walk out of here with no breasts, so lets tape them on me now and schedule implants for as soon as you can”.
“Ok Mary, we can give you beautiful breast implants next week Tuesday”.
I thought to myself, wow that is quick. I didn’t think they could do it that fast. Am I ready for an operation to really make me a girl? Can I do this? I did want to have real breasts. I looked at Bob, his big smile told me of his approval, his desire for me to have big real breasts. I knew I wanted to be Bob’s girl and he is obviously a breast man.
“Ok, I will do it, lets schedule the operation.”
Bob hugged me saying, “That’s my girl, you will look so beautiful, your figure will be so feminine, so girly.”
The doc taped my “old” breasts on my chest, I got dressed and we left all happy. I told the doc I would be back for the real ones! I had just signed my old life away but I was excited about my new life.
Sally was waiting for us, and said, “Mary lets get some lunch and you bring me up to date on your new life.” I loved having private girly talks with her. Girly talks with her seemed so right.
Bob went off to meeting in the building downstairs not before giving me a huge kiss, right in front of the hospital staff. If the staff didn’t know we were lovers, they knew now… the deal was sealed.
I was blown away when Sally took me back to her office on the top floor. She had her own dining room overlooking the city. Wow!
“Mary, I am so pleased you and Bob have “hooked up.” I guess I taught you well for your new life. I am so proud of you and I know you made the right choice. Bob is a wonderful man and you will make a wonderful wife”.
When I heard her say all those nice words, I started to tear up. My head was spinning.
“Sally, how did all this happen? Are all the people here boys trained to be women? This hospital seems to be only for women, and everyone here seems to know Bob.”
“Mary, this is more than a hospital. This is a special hospital, a special place that helps people. We are named after Bob’s grandmother, Margaret… the Margaret Institute.” As Sally reached to hold my hands, she said, “We help boys and men become girls or woman”.
I pulled my hands away from hers in shock and covered my face. What did she say? You change men into women? Is that what they have done to me?
“Mary look at me, what are you thinking? We don’t force any boy to be a girl. It is their choice. We help boys or men develop their own feminine demeanor and they accepted their change on your own”.
“Did Bob hire you to change me”?
“No, Bob asked me to show you YOUR feminine side. You are the one who accepted Bob’s deal to help his Mom think Bob had a girlfriend. You asked for help to become the most feminine girl possible, remember? You asked!”
I sat there thinking she was right. I had accepted all this, and Bob had just helped me. I am the one who wants to be Bob’s wife, to dress in all these feminine clothes, to be his girl! Wow, Sally is good!
“Mary I hope you are all right with all this. It will take time to sink in. But it’s all your choice. Bob has just offered you the opportunity to live a much happier life, one that I think you will like and love. I think you and Bob want this beautiful life.”
“Sally you are right, I do want this new life. It has been with your help and Bob’s that I have realized deep down I have a very strong feminine spirit, and maybe have always been a girl deep down in my brain. I should be thanking you for helping me bring out my femininity, and my love for Bob.”
We hugged as I told her I was ready for my new life.
At lunch Sally blew me away again, telling me that Bob and his mother own this Institute, that the maids in Bob’s two homes are from this school, and that he has “graduated” hundreds of boy/men into womanhood.
“Wow, who would have ever thought there would be a place that would help men become women? Thinking about the maids back home, I realized that they were perfect girls, so kind and gentle, shapely curvy women… and they are men or were.
“Sally why do Bob and his Mother like the retro fashion look? Why does he like these pointed bras and girly girdles so much?”
“Mary, I am not sure. Back in the 50’s women were different. As Bob says they were real women then, true to their calling. He always says a girls figure is her biggest asset and the shapelier a woman is the more appealing she is. He just likes shapely women and the retro fashions do just that, give you a very very curvy attractive figure”.
“Well at first I had a hard time with these mountains on my chest, my pointed breasts.”
“I know Mary, you told me many times. But I helped you learn that curves were important for your training, and of course those pills helped you adjust to your pretty figure. In fact, they’ve helped round you out in some ways without you even noticing! They’ve helped you take things as they come and enjoy them!”
“Well, now I love the retro look. I know Bob does, and I like pleasing him, but I would still wear this look even without his help now”.
“Mary you are so ready, you have learned so well what makes a man excited. And your demeanor, your 1950’s thinking, will help please your man. Trust me, he’s a puppy dog if you treat him right.”
“Mary I see you are still wearing his diamond ring, how sweet!”
“Sally I now feel very attached to his beautiful ring Bob gave me, I can’t take it off ”, I said.
“Sally do you think this Institute could help me become a ‘better’ girl for Bob?”
“Oh Mary, we most certainly can. I was hoping you would ask. I have to tell you once we start your treatments there is no turning back. Our treatments work quickly and are very permanent. Our new girls want it that way! Sign these papers and we can start now”.
“Sally what are your treatments?”
“Mary your first treatment is your weekly shots. We have developed a medicine that will not only help your body create a very feminine figure, but also your mind will think and guide you into more feminine ways. Your demeanor will be so sweet so feminine you will hardly remember being a man when we are done with you. Acting and living, as a woman will be the ONLY life you will know and you will so enjoy femininity with your man. Much like Bob’s maids at home, they are wonderful woman now, well trained, very accepting of their feminine ways”.
I was shaking as I signed the papers. I felt so good knowing my fate with Bob and womanhood would be sealed.
“Sally can I come to your school every day to learn more feminine ways?”
“Mary, of course you can. I know Bob will be very excited that you want to learn more and we at the Institute can teach you so much more”.
“What will I learn, look at me I look so good now, you taught me already?”
“Mary there is so much more, feminine hygiene, figure development, hair and makeup styling, a more girly attitude, how to love your man, shopping for all your feminine needs, living in the ladies world, so so much more we can help you with. We have been doing this for over 30 years, we are good as you have seen Bob’s maids and girls around here at our Institute. When we are done with you will not even remember you were a once a man.”
I got so excited I hugged Sally again.
“Mary lets surprise Bob and ask him to come upstairs here while we start your first shot now. I think the two of you should ‘pull the trigger together’.
“Sally what are you going to do today to me?”
“We will give you your first shot of estrogen. The estrogen will change your body and mind and make you the most feminine girl ever. You won’t have to take those pills anymore. I think Bob would love to give you your first girly shot, don’t you?”
I got all excited hearing how Sally can help me become more the girly girly I so wanted to be for Bob. Plus Bob could ‘seal the deal’ again by giving me my first permanent girly shot.
I hugged Sally with tears in my eyes saying how excited I was.
Sally grabbed my two hands asking, “Mary when do you think Bob will ask you to marry him?”
I got all red in the face, saying, “Sally, I am so excited, he says he wants to take me to the cottage, the ocean house, and have a weekend alone with me. I am hoping he’ll ask me then. I am so ready. I do so want to be his wife! I would love to be his ‘Stepford’ wife!”
“Mary you will make such a beautiful bride inside and out, a perfect 50’s wife for Bob. He is so lucky to have you! Have a wonderful life girlfriend!”
THE END and the beginning of my new life!
I have found my next victim, a 14 year old boy who looks meek and mild. They are my perfect candidates for my transformation. I have already changed four boys into girls and they are doing just fine in their new life. Even after I leave them, they don't know how to get back to their masculine life. I have "brainwashed" them so well while I was in their bodies they think of themselves as teenage girls, ready for a girl's life.
by Terry Hansay
Introduction: Witch Mary loves transforming teenage boys into young girls, loves controlling the boys and "guiding" them into femininity. She has the powers to "jump" inside a boy's body and take control of his every movement, including making him speak the words of her choice even if he is unwilling. The boys can think, but that is all. She controls every word and movement.
She gets excited by slowly transitioning boys into very pretty girls. The boys have no control, no say of their destiny. They must do as she says, to their total embarrassment in public, in life.
Story:
Hi, my name is Mary. I am a witch and have many powers. My fantasy is turning 14 year old frail boys into pretty teenage girls. I love to see or feel their embarrassment, teaching them to be a girl and changing all their boyish habits. It is so much fun!
The way I do this is to "jump" inside the boy's body. With my witch powers I can jump inside their head and take control of their mind, their body. When I am in their body, I control everything they do. They cannot move without me guiding them. I make them say what I want them to say, move the way I want them to move or walk, I control them.
When I am in their body, I talk to them in their mind. They hear me talking to them but they can still think and try to resist my control. They know what is happening and their mind talks to me asking me to stop. They see and feel the embarrassment of how I slowly turn them into a pretty girl. Their resisting is part of my excitement. It is so much fun, I love it and I get so turned on!
I love to see and feel the boy's emotions, like when I have them measured for a pretty bra or their feeling while having their nails polished for the first time. The boys resist my every command, but they can't do anything about it. They must do as I command. It is so much fun.
I have found my next victim, a 14 year old boy who looks meek and mild. They are my perfect candidates for my transformation. I have already changed four boys into girls and they are doing just fine in their new life. Even after I leave them, they don't know how to get back to their masculine life. I have "brainwashed" them so well while I was in their bodies they think of themselves as teenage girls, ready for a girl's life.
I am about to "do" another boy this weekend. Let me write about my experience as it happens. I hope you enjoy. Remember, always be nice to women, they could really change your life.
I pick a shopping mall and walk around until I find my target. He must fit the description short, thin, meek, and mild. I will strike up a conversation with them and "test" them. If they pass, I will look them in the face, paralyze them. I have a spell that comes from my penetrating eyes. I will command them to follow me to a private space in the mall, where I will then basically freeze their body with a spell and jump into their body. Here we go - this is so much fun!
My transformation story, boy exchange number five
I found a boy sitting at a lunch table and started my conversation with him. "Hi, would you mind if I sit here since it so crowded?", I asked. The boy has no power (my witch power is very strong, no one can say no to me) and he says, "Sure, have a seat" with his big smile. He has long hair, a very thin and small frame. He almost looks like a 14 year old girl already. Wow, I found a good one! I think it is my inner desire to be 14 years old again and be a very hot teenage chick.
I struck up a conversation and he seemed very lonely. I think I found my boy.
I looked him directly in the eye and started the spell. I told him he must follow me, that I had something to show him near the theaters. Like magic he got up and followed me like a puppy dog, he is so cute. Paul has no idea his life will change forever and for the better I might add, at least I think so.
Going down a secluded hallway, I turned to him and asked him to stare into my eyes. The spell was perfect. My mind "jumped" inside this teenage boy. Then I saw my body walking away as I was talking to Paul's mind, inside his head. I was inside his body.
I started talking to him inside his head. He got all nervous looking around thinking a girl was talking to him. "There was no one around, Paul". I gave him the speech. "Paul you are now under my control. My name is Mary and I own you. I will be controlling your every movement. You will do everything I tell you and you will enjoy it", I said.
Paul sat down on the floor, ready to faint. He could not figure out who was talking to him. There was no one around him.
"Paul, this is Mary. We met in the food court. You have nothing to be afraid of. I will help you become the most beautiful teenage girl in the world. You will love being a girl when I am done with you. You have no control, so please do not fight me", I said to Paul's mind.
I finally got Paul to calm down. I had to show him I was inside him and in control. I took his shirt off and commented how flat his chest was but that would change today. He got weak again and collapsed to the floor.
After he got his composure back, I said we needed "better" clothes that would look nice on us. I heard Paul's mind say, "These clothes are just fine, I am not going."
He learned his first lesson. I was in control. We started walking down the mall hallway toward the Forever Young teenage girl's store. Paul was resisting, but he was quickly learning I was in control. He could not understand how his body was walking and he wanted to stop.
We bought the cutest teen blouse and a little purse in the Forever Young store. We went into the dressing room to try it on. I thought Paul was going to faint. He was so nervous.
Here was a teenage boy walking into the changing room with tons of cute teenage girls giggling at him for being in their store and walking into their dressing room.
Off came his boy shirt and on came the feminine top. I loved it, he did not. I heard his mind saying he wanted to take it off, but his hands could not do it. I told him to relax. I loved the pretty pink flower print blouse. "We will wear it home", I told him.
His mind asked me, "What will happen if my friends see me in this girly top"? I told him too bad. I am now a teenage girl and I will not be caught in those boy shirts. Plus we are going shopping now for more pretty cloths. We need some shape, I think a pretty pink padded bra would be perfect on us. A girl has to have a figure you know."
I knew Paul was so embarrassed while we were checking out with him in his new girly blouse and that little girly purse he was now carrying. The clerk giggled as she saw this boy wearing a girl's top and holding a purse. I love the feeling of Paul's embarrassment, I thrive on it. I am such a bad witch but having so much fun!
I told Paul we were now going to Victoria's Secret to get me some pretty pink padded bras and panties. I could feel Paul's brain trying to resist, but he quickly learned he could not fight back. We walked down the mall and girls giggled at Paul walking all alone in a girls top and carrying a purse. I know Paul tried to drop the purse but as I said, "Paul you can't drop the purse. Girls carry purses and so will you. This is your new life, so get used to it dear! I am in control of you now, relax and enjoy these pretty things we are buying you."
Paul walked in the VS, he was so nervous. I took Paul right to a sales girl and asked her to measure me for a pretty padded bra and panties.
Here I was inside a boy's body, the boy asking to be measured for a VS bra. How great is this! The poor boy was feeling so humiliated. I thought the girl was going to laugh, but she was very nice and professional. She even commented how much she liked Paul's top. I put out my arms as she measured. I thought Paul's brain was going to burn up. He was screaming inside but nothing came out. The clerk announced Paul was a 32AAA, but said we don't have any that small in the cup size. She said they do not have training bras here.
I helped by saying, out of Paul's mouth, "I would like a 32B cup padded bra with enhancers, if you have that kind of bra. Plus I would like a cute pink color if you have it." The clerk smiled and said, we have just the bra.
While the clerk was picking out his bras, I had Paul looking at all the different colorful, pretty bras and panties while she was gone. Here was a teenage boy holding up pretty bras off the rack, holding them up to himself. Actually I was doing it for him. He was so humiliated.
There were other teen girls in the shop staring at him. One teen that was right next to us commented that the bra Paul was holding up is very supportive and is very feminine. She announced she was wearing that same bra now and she asked Paul if he liked her shape.
I thought Paul was going to faint again. Both girls were giggling, teenage giggles. Here was a cute teenager girl talking about her bra, saying that he should buy the same one. I made Paul reply because I knew he would not talk otherwise.
I turned Paul's head toward the sweet little girl and said, "Yes your bra is very pretty, but I don't need all the support you need. My boobies are not as big as yours."
Paul did lose it again hearing what I said to this teenage girl. He did faint again. I had to pick him up off the floor. The two sweet girls helped Paul up. He was so humiliated! One of the girls said, "Don't worry, we know of a boy who wears a bra all the time. We think he is pretty cool and cute." Just then the clerk came back with his new bras.
She brought over a pink bra with matching panties and asked if I would like help trying them on? Of course I said yes. She led us over to the dressing room and she said to slip it on and she would check the fit. Paul looked puzzled and the clerk smiled asking if I needed help learning how to put on a bra. She asked if I ever wore a bra before.
I said for Paul, "I do not know how to put on the bra, could you help me, please?" Here was a cute clerk helping Paul hook his first bra. Paul's brain was in over-drive and I loved it.
She said she wears the same bra and asked Paul to look at her. Paul had a hard time looking until I forced him to look and smiled saying how pretty her bustline is. I then had Paul say, "I want to look just like you, so pretty." The clerk told Paul how sweet he was.
I thought Paul was going to faint with embarrassment.
She adjusted the bra and added the enhancers which really filled out the cups. The clerk smiled and said, "The bra is a perfect fit, such a cute figure you now have. It is amazing what a little padding can do for a girl."
Then to add to Paul's embarrassment, I asked the clerk (through Paul's mouth of course), if I could wear the pretty bra and panties home. The clerk was all excited and said "Yes, of course you can." She asked if I liked the fit. Paul's mouth started talking saying, "I just love the fit, I only wish I had more natural bustline. But maybe in a couple of years I will be as curvy as you."
The clerk smiled and said, "You are young, you will develop and fill out your pretty bras. Look how nice your figure looks now with your pretty blouse. You have a wonderful shape for a teenager. The boys will love your figure. I can see the delicate lace on your bra cups through your pretty blouse."
Paul looked down and saw the shadow of the bra showing through his new feminine blouse. I think Paul's brain shut down. I thought he was going to collapse right there in the dressing room.
I heard Paul saying in his mind that he could not go out in public with everyone seeing his bra through this feminine blouse. The bra really showed through his blouse. I told Paul to calm down, that is OK, girls wear pretty blouses like this and it's OK to show a little lace.
He was so humiliated, which made me so turned on. I loved this.
The clerk asked if I liked the matching panties and would I like to wear them home too. I answered for Paul, saying, "Sure I would love to wear them now, they are so soft and pretty." The clerk giggled and left the dressing room. She returned with Paul's pretty little panties, pink with flowers, very silky. She held them up saying "Aren't they cute, they match YOUR new bra". The clerk left as I helped Paul strip down and put on the soft feminine panties. I thought he was going to faint all over again.
I told Paul the pink panties don't hide his little guy, we will have to get a girdle at another store to help him. I could hear Paul thinking, "What is a girdle?" I told Paul he will learn soon enough and he will learn to love his new friend the girdle.
Paul reached for his t-shirt and boy underwear. I stopped his hand saying I would not need those clothes anymore, the clerk would dump those old boy clothes since I wanted to wear my pretty lingerie home.
I thought Paul had enough so I "walked him out". Not before Paul grabbed his t-shirt from the hook. I said to him, "Leave it, you will not need those boy clothes anymore. You're a girl now and girls don't wear boy t- shirts." Paul was all confused so I just guided him out of the dressing room.
We paid for two bras and panties and left the store. We sat down in the mall. I think he needed to regain his composure.
I had a conversation with him saying that he better get used to his new lifestyle, accept being a teenage girl. I helped him realize he was wearing a bra, as if he didn't know it. I reached inside our blouse to adjust our bra strap, like any normal girl does when her straps fall off their shoulders. I could feel his embarrassment as people were watching this boy in a pretty feminine blouse and adjusting his bra straps. I was so turned on. I told Paul he better get used to wearing a bra and pretty clothes because he will be wearing a bra and pretty panties the rest of his life now.
I told Paul the next store was for some better shoes. His sneakers were too boyish. In we walked to "Teen Heels" a girl's shoe shop. He resisted but I walked him right in asking the pretty clerk for 2" black heels. The clerk looked at Paul funny, but took Paul over to the high heel section. He tried to say no, but I was in control and got the strapy heels. They looked so sweet on his feet.
His mind asked me how he was going to walk out of the store in these heels. I said, "Don't worry your pretty head, I am in control, I will walk for you." She was right, I walked out like I was wearing heels all my life. I was amazed at how good I did. I heard that new sound, clicking of the heels as I walked. What a feminine sound! Mary told me to get used the new sound, I will be wearing high heels the rest of my life and I will love it. I saw the clerk looking at me as I left the store. How strange she must have thought. Here is a boy walking in heels and he is a pro at it. Plus he has a pretty blouse and bra on and carrying a purse. This was a strange picture.
Next I told Paul he needed a dress and pantyhose. I thought he was going to die right there thinking about wearing a dress.
I walked Paul into another teen store with tons of feminine teen dresses. I marched him right up to a clerk and asked to see some dresses. The clerk looked amused seeing Paul in a very feminine see through blouse, his bra showing and those high heels. He was almost a girl, but you knew he was a boy.
It was fun when she asked Paul his dress size. Obviously I had to answer for him. This clerk was having fun, I could tell. She showed us some very feminine dresses, very short ones. I took Paul into the dressing room to try them on. I could hear Paul saying he wouldn't wear a dress. Little did he know he would wear one of these pretty dresses home now.
Just as we were slipping into a dress the clerk opened the door. I was standing there in my bra, panties and heels. I could tell Paul was so embarrassed, he turned beet red. The clerk saw everything.
The clerk said, "Don't worry, we have many boys here trying on dresses, crossdressers. Really, it is really OK. Let's see how that dress fits."
With a big smile the clerk said that was a perfect fit, very sassy and it shows off my thin figure. Just what Paul did not want to hear. I spoke up and said we will take this dress. Can I wear this one home?
The clerk said, "You are a very care free and brave boy aren't you sweetie? Of course you can wear it home, it looks darling on you. You have such a cute figure. We also sell shapers which I think you will need for that tight fitting dress. Plus it will control that little guy down there."
Paul was screaming at me inside his head, "I can't wear this dress in public! I have boobs sticking out and the dress is way too short! What is a shaper?" But not a word was coming out of his mouth. How great is this.
At the counter I had Paul ask the clerk for pantyhose. She said of course, step right over here, we have lots.
She asked what color and texture I would like. I could tell Paul was not understanding her girly talk, his mind was out of it. So I answered for him. I said, "I love that pair and that pair, I would like three of the black sheer and two with control tops." I was having so much fun.
Mary called it a day and she was going to take me home. I thought this should be interesting, I don't have a driver's license. Mary took me into the Women's bathroom and she jumped out of my body. There she was, Mary standing there, a very beautiful woman smiling at me. She quickly said, "Paul, I am still in control of your body and mind. Now I am outside your body and will continue to make you into the beautiful girl I want. Follow me dear. I could not understand how she had control of my body still. She led me anywhere she wanted. Her voice was still in my head talking to me, controlling me. Plus now she was walking right next to me. I could not handle this.
I asked Mary what my sister will think of this. Mary said, "Don't worry your pretty head. By the time she figures out you are gone, we will be in another state and you will not look anything like you look today Paul. Remember, you can't even speak without me doing it for you. You couldn't even call your sister or friends on your cell phone."
We got to Mary's home and went to her bedroom in her very feminine house. She showed me her makeup table and said I will learn all about that tomorrow. She got me in a very silky lacy nightgown and off to bed I went.
The next couple of days Mary did everything to femininize me. She even took me to her doctor and sprayed some "stuff" in my throat. Minutes later I was sounding like a teenage little girl. Plus the doctor gave me three shots and a bottle of pills. Mary smiled and said, "Paul, you will like these pills, they will make you so so soft."
How could this be happening to me I thought? Mary popped right back saying, isn't it fun, I love changing little boys into pretty girls. You are going to be such a cute teenage girl when I am done with you.
I tried to resist but I was helpless. I tried everything to stop her from controlling me and my mind. People were giggling at me, knowing I looked like a boy, but dressing in girl's clothes and those high heels were the biggest embarrasment, clicking all the way down the hall.
I finally said to Mary, "Please could we get a wig and really make me look like a real girl? I can't stand boys calling me a sissy."
Mary knew she had broken me when I asked for a wig. She said, "Paul or now is the time to call you Paula, you are learning and becoming so submissive to my desire to making you a pretty little girl. I think you will be such a sweet little teenage girl soon.
"Paula, we will go to the beauty salon for your make over and a pretty wig tomorrow."
I asked her what she meant that my sister will not find me since we will be in another state soon. Mary smiled and said, "Paula, we will be leaving town soon and where we are going, no one will find you. Plus by the time I am done with you, you will never look like your old self, your brain will not remember you were a boy, and you will never remember your boy name. Remember, you are going to be my pretty teenage girl now, my daughter, if you are a good girl. You have no choice."
We both got ready to go shopping again. Mary was laughing as she dressed me, I could not stop her. I just let her, dressing me in my padded bra, control top pantyhose and very feminine dress plus those high heels. This almost white sweater dress was so form fitting, I could see the outline of my bra and my shape shouting I am all girl here. I could not handle having these two mounds on my chest. Plus wearing a tight bra was a consent reminder with my chest bouncing that something was different in my life, way different.
Mary heard me thinking this and she popped right in saying, "Paula you will get used to having a cute figure. A teenage girl loves her breasts and loves showing them off to the boys, you will see. You will have a very cute figure and it will only get more attractive. Enjoy your new shape, dear."
I complained about my bra and how uncomfortable it is. Mary said "Normally little girls start off with a training bra to help them learn about bras and how pretty they are. I had to start you off with a big girl's bra since you need a figure and I love big boobies. You will get used to your bra, all girls do. Some day soon, you will not feel dressed unless you have your pretty bra on supporting your new figure."
She sat me down at her makeup table and put bright red lipstick on my lips and a little makeup, just enough that everyone will know I am wearing makeup. I was looking more and more like a girl, but with no wig. I still could be a boy but had on all these girlie things.
Mary made me watch her dress. I could not believe how gorgeous she was. Her breasts were so nice and her figure was a perfect ten. She heard me thinking and said, "Paula I am glad you like my feminine figure. Soon you will look just like me, won't that be fun?"
I still could not get over Mary could hear everything I was thinking. How could I fight this?
Mary handed me a very big feminine purse, and told me to never leave the house without my pretty purse, it's what we girls do, get used to it dear! Off we went to the mall to buy more dresses and girly clothes.
In the car Mary kept telling me to keep my legs together. Girls sit with your legs together, wouldn't want a boy to look up your skirt. I could not handle it, she controlled me as my legs closed up and she said, "Paula, I will have to get you an open bottom girdle to keep your legs together girl." I thought to myself, what is an open bottom girdle? Mary popped right back in saying I would find out at the mall, we are going shopping.
I forgot she hears everything I think. I can't handle this I thought. Mary popped right in saying I will be OK and she will handle everything. She is here to help me be the prettiest teenage girl ever.
At the mall Mary had the clerk measure me for new dresses. She knew my dress size, but wanted to embarrass me more. It worked. The clerk knew I was a boy dressed in a pretty sweater dress with red lipstick on. I think the clerk was having fun with me. I think she loved dressing up boys in dresses.
The clerk popped into the dressing room and saw me with just my bra and panties. She smiled saying how nice I looked, very pretty for a young girl or boy. I was so embarrassed and Mary knew it and loved it.
"Shopping would not be complete without buying more lingerie", Mary said. Mary was "training" me in the girly world. She came right out and I said to the bra clerk "Miss, I have inserts in my bra now, I am sorry to say I have no breasts yet." This coming out of my mouth made me so embarrassed again. How could a boy say this? Mary laughed and said, get used to it dear.
I was so embarrassed as the clerk said of course dear, you will develop, don't worry you pretty little head. The clerk looked at Mary and said, "Mom what size bra would you like for your daughter to be?" Mary said, "I would like a underwired C cup bra, that would be very nice, don't you think?" the clerk said that would be lovely and giggled as she skipped out to find the C cup breast enhancers with a pretty underwired new bra.
While the clerk was gone, Mary told me how proud she was of me. I was nearly as embarrassed as yesterday and that I might be getting the hang of buying lingerie. I told Mary I would never get used to buying or wearing this 'stuff'! Mary laughed and said I was doing a good job handling all the femininity.
The clerk came back with four different pink padded bras and panties. Plus she had little panty girdle.
I spoke up saying I would not need those girdles. Just then Mary spoke up for me saying "On second thought, yes I think I would like those. I have a small figure problem down here and I need to control that 'little guy', if you know what I mean."
I could not handle what I just said to this clerk. I took the bras and girdle into the dressing room as Mary led me.
Mary told the clerk we also need to try on an open bottom girdle and she wanted the girdle to be very tight. Wow, what did that mean I thought? Mary looked at me saying, you will find out dear.
Mary made me try on an open bottom girdle. Wow, this was tight, I could hardly move. Saw Mary's big smile and I knew this is what she wanted for me. I could hardly move, but Mary was pleased and told the clerk it was perfect for my growing figure. Mary told the clerk I would wear the pretty girdle home.
I looked at Mary with displeasure saying, "This bra is way too big and pointed, too much shape." Mary said, "Oh dear, get used to your C cup shape. They are bigger than the B cup figure you had. You are growing up to be a big girl. You will love it. Plus this t-shirt bra has lots more shape, almost pointed to give you a very cute bustline. Your underwire cups will hold your new bigger forms better too."
I looked at Mary asking what an underwire bra is. Mary giggled and explained by showing me the wires under the cups and how they will hold my developing figure and will give my budding breasts a beautiful teen shape.
I knew I could not fight this new size bra or tight girdle. Mary popped into my mind saying, "Good girl, you are learning to accept your new way of life, daughter."
We or should I say, bought more bras, shapers, slips. Plus we bought a garter belt and nylons, camisoles and babydoll nighties.
I asked Mary what this was as I held up the pink lacey garter belt. Mary said, "Oh dear you will find out, they will hold up your nylons, it is so sweet, you will love it."
Mary made me carry the Victoria's Secret pink bags, another sign of my femininity as we walked down the mall. I couldn't handle walking in the open girdle, taking such small steps. Mary giggled and said the girdle was working just fine, it gave me such a feminine demeanor, a nice feminine wiggle.
I was getting so tired of shopping, I was not used to all this shopping plus the emotion and embarrassment. Mary knew this and slowed down but told me I better get used to the shopping and the high heels. I will be wearing them the rest of my life, she said.
I was getting used to the giggles from other girls in the mall and boys calling me a sissy. Mary tried to tell me its OK, part of my training. I got so stressed I started crying. Mary said she was happy with my emotions and said that is just what teenage girls do when so embarrassed. I was doing very well.
At lunch I asked her again if I could get a wig today and that it might make me look like a real girl. Mary said, "Paula, we are going tomorrow to the hair salon and if you are a good girl today I might buy you a wig. I as so proud of you thinking you need a wig. My spell is working and you are accepting your new life."
Our lunch conversation was all girly. She complimented me on my pretty dress and figure. She really likes my bigger C cup breasts. I thought it is a little big for a teenager but she wanted to give me the full experience of being a shapely girl early. I would attract much attention with my cute figure, she said.
I knew I was in no position to fight her on my new "look". Mary smiled and said, "Yes, Paula you are right you are in no position to fight me. Isn't this fun dear? You are going to me such a cute daughter of mine, I am so excited!"
We went back to that Forever Young girl's store. Mary had me try on this skimpy little top with very thin spaghetti shoulder straps. I looked at her saying, "everyone will see my bras straps with this top. I can't wear this in public." Mary smiled and said, "Paula teenage girls love showing off their pretty lingerie, their pretty thin bra straps. It is OK, all the girls do it. You need to start looking at how the teenage girls dress. This feminine look will be very cute, you have such cute small shoulders and the straps will look so dainty, so feminine".
I thought to myself knowing she will hear me, but I did not care. I thought, I don't want to look feminine, I don't want to wear a bra and even more so, I do not want to show my bra straps to boys.
Mary held up some lacy top calling it a camisole, telling me I can wear this too and the lacy straps might hide my bra straps. I did not think so, it would just draw more attention to them, so girly. Mary giggled and said I will look so cute in this top and outfit.
Mary felt my embarrassment so she made me wear the skimpy top now and we bought some short shorts to go with the top. Wow, my legs looked so long with those high heels and the short shorts. I told her I did want to wear this outfit home, but guess what, she said I had to. I had to experience the fun.
I still did not have a wig on, so it was real questionable if I was a boy or a girl. I did not want to walk in public in the skimpy outfit, but I was, I had no choice.
After stopping at more stores buying lots more feminine clothes and makeup we headed home. I tried to walk an opposite way to get away from Mary, but she controlled me and made me turn and walk right with her. How could a person have such control over someone else? I was quickly losing my self-control or desire to beat her.
I could not get over the difference in wearing a girdle and having C cup breasts. My breasts moved, with such a feminine bounce. Their movement makes me know each step I take that I have breasts and they are very big breasts. Plus I thought all the teen boys were looking at my breasts, so embarrassing. I was not used to this weight on my chest and all this boy attraction.
Mary popped in saying, "Isn't it nice Paula having such a full shapely figure dear at your young age? Not many girls your age are so well developed. Be proud of your figure, dear. Yes, the boys do like your figure, get used to the stares, the boys will love your new figure, you will see. There is more to come. Wait until we get you your very own swim bikini."
She looked down at me saying, "I was right, I was losing and she was so proud of me for understanding her control".
Mary commented how well I was doing sitting like a proper young lady. She thought my open bottom girdle was helping me control my feminine ways. Now my legs were together, closed. The girdle would not let me open my legs if I tried. What control, I thought. Mary smiled and said I was learning. She hears everything I think.
She told me at home I should go put my new clothes away and come down to start dinner.
When back in my room I slipped off my high heels. Wow, Mary told me to put them back on immediately. How did she know I took them off? She told me in my mind that she is in total control of my every movement and to put my heels back on and freshen my makeup and get down here for a talk.
Once again another example of how she controls me in every minute of my new life. I did as she told me. I knew if I didn't do what she asked, she would just do it for me.
I put lipstick on and looked in the mirror thinking how my life has changed so much in 48 hours. I couldn't believe I was putting on makeup, me a boy, what is wrong with this picture? As I combed my hair, still a boy's hair cut, I knew there was no escaping Mary's control. I was falling into her trap and accepting my new life. How strange.
Just then Mary popped into my head saying, "Paula you are learning sweetie. You are all mine Paula, so just resign yourself that we have a fun life together now as my daughter."
I went downstairs, yes in my heels. Mary was starting dinner and she brought me into the kitchen to help. She told me I better get used to cooking and new chores around the house, I would be doing much more.
Mary took my hand and led me over to the table. She looked me in the face, gave me two pills and water, and told me to take the pills. She wanted me to take them of my own free will. She was not going to make me take the pills?
She told me the pills were to help my girlish figure and demeanor into my new life of femininity. She wanted me to take them on my own to show my acceptance of my new life.
Wow, how could I do this, it would clearly show I was "broken" and accepted my new role as a girl. Mary looked at me and I could tell if I didn't take the pills, she would then force me to take them.
I was stuck between a rock and a hard place. I knew she was hearing my thoughts as I was trying to decide what to do. This was the big test.
I started crying. Mary said, "Paula, it is OK, you have done so well, as a sissy so far and you will be the sweetest little girl as you develop. I will be right with you the rest of your life. I really want you as my new daughter. But I really would like you to want it yourself.
I knew I had no choice. As Mary held me with such warmth, a warm soft feeling came over me. She was making me feel so good, so calm. I was beginning to like this new feeling. I looked at the pink pills in my hand and knew this was the beginning of a new feminine life or the end of being a boy. I took the pills of my own free will. Knowing this was the sign of acceptance Mary smiled and said, "I love you Paula, we will be so happy with me the rest of our life as my daughter."
Mary was so happy, she hugged me and kissed my cheeks. She wouldn't let me go. She kept saying I was going to be so happy as my daughter.
I looked at her saying out loud, "Mom, I am all yours, please help me become the prettiest daughter you want me to be." I could not believe I said that, but for some reason I felt really good about the idea of being her daughter.
Mary had woven a web around me with her controlling my every move. I was going to be her daughter. I knew she had me and I was helpless. Plus I was feeling good about being her daughter. Why? Maybe that medicine the doctor gave me is working on my brain.
Mary was a changed person that night as was I. I was so submissive it seemed. We had so much fun trying on my new outfits in my girly bedroom. The nightgown and matching panties were the best. Wow, so feminine and yes, she still made me wear those high heels. She showed me more makeup ideas and said tomorrow at the salon I would learn lots more. Plus she said I would absolutely love my new wig, a very pretty hairstyle she has picked out for me.
I told her I was still nervous that boys would see me as a boy. Mary smiled and said, "Paula when Betty is done with you tomorrow at the salon, everyone will know you as a beautiful cute teenage girl. No one will ever think of you as a boy again, trust me I have done this before."
I started crying again, thinking what is happening to me. Mary hugged me. She heard everything I was thinking, telling me all will be OK and gave me another pill to relax me. I really like those pills. They made me relax and it was easier to listen the Mary's plan for me.
I was still nervous all this was happening way too fast. Mary sensed my emotions and gave me another pill saying this will help me calm down. Boy did it! I was so calm and submissive I was a different person.
As I was changing into my skimpy babydoll outfit, Mary dragged me into the bathroom to teach me how to shave my legs. What? Shave my legs I thought. "Yes dear, girls have to have pretty legs and no time like the present to get pretty. Let me show you what you will do often as a pretty girl. You do want pretty legs, right dear?"
So I learned another feminine task. Mary said, wait until you put on your stockings, your legs will feel so so soft and attractive dear. I thought to myself, Wow, now I will have pretty attractive legs and be showing them off, to whom? Mary of course heard me think this and smiled saying, "Paula, of course all the boys will be looking at your pretty legs, right dear?"
I must admit after all the creams she rubbed on my legs, my legs felt very good, very soft. Mary got all excited see my pretty legs she insisted I try on my new VS garter belt and nylons.
This was another real experience. Learning to wrap this lacy belt and hooking the stockings was another time consuming girly task I thought I would be doing each morning. Mary similed and said, "Yes you will have fun wearing your new garter belt each day, dear."
Mary told me teenage girls normally don't wear garter belts. They are an old fashioned feminine delight. But she loves them and will make me wear them anyhow.
She had me put my heels on and I strutted the room. Wow, did the stockings feel good. There I was walking in heels, nylons, garter belt, girdle, and padded bra with my breast enhancers. I really looked different and felt way different, for sure. I looked in the full-length mirror, I liked what I saw and Mary saw my pleasure. She was happy.
Mary called it a night and I quickly fell asleep. And yes, with my breast enhances inside my cupped babydoll nightgown. I tried taking my breast enhances out of my bra. Mary spoke right up saying tomorrow we will glue them to your pretty body. Girls can't just take off their breasts when they want to, dear. You will have breasts for life, all part of being a girl, dear.
The next day came fast, Mary had all my feminine clothes out for me in the morning. My pink padded bra and matching panties and that tight open girdle. I did not like the girdle nor the bra but knew I had to wear them, she will make me.
She watched as I slipped on and hooked my bra. She smiled saying, "Paula you are getting so good at putting my your bra dear." I heard that word, "my bra" and I got nervous and she knew it and loved it. I forgot to put my enhancers in my bra and she quickly reminded me to insert them to fill out my pretty cups. I hesitated, but she controlled my arms and inserted them for me. Wow, I am always amazed at how the enhancers project my bustline. She heard me think this and said, "Yes they do give you a sweet figure dear. Don't you just love them?"
Paula I will let you in on a little secret. In a couple of months we will go to the doctors where she will give you a small operation to give you beautiful breasts of your own. You will love your new breasts as they will feel like real boobies and your nipples will be very sensitive. If you are a good girl I might make your bustline bigger. Wouldn't you like that dear?
I just looked at her and she knew I was not excited about having new breasts and having them bigger was not something I was looking forward to. Mary said don't worry about it now, that is a ways off, but you will beg me for your new sensitive breasts, you watch.
She handed me my top and mini skirt. Slipping on the top there were little straps on my shoulder along with my bra straps. The she handed me another top. I was confused, two tops. She heard me thinking this and popped in to help me understand. "Paula, this is called a layered look. You have a pretty white stretch top and a pink stretch top too. Isn't your bustline pretty with this new look dear?"
"Mary, I can't wear this, my bra straps are showing. That is not good, right?" "Paula, you are a teenage girl, young and flirty. This is the young look, showing off your pretty lingerie is OK. All the teen girls do it and it looks sweet and pretty, don't you think?"
Wow, I thought, showing off my underwear, showing off my bra straps is just not right. Here I am, I have a boy's head, but everything else is so girly.
Mary giggled saying, "Isn't is so sweet Paula? I love your emotion and all your embarrassment of looking like a boy and wearing flirty girly fashions. You will get used to having your bra straps showing. It's fun, you will love the look and attention from teen boys."
Before I knew it I was sitting in the beauty salon talking up a storm, girly talk with Betty. Betty just loved my new look and the mini-skirt she said will be perfect for my new life. She loved my top, thought I looked so sweet. She said I looked so girly.
All the warm fuzzy words were all new to me. What was happening, was I enjoying all the pampering and attention.
Betty fitted me first with a very full, long beautiful wig. Wow, looking in the mirror, I was now all girl. Who was that boy in the mirror? Was I liking this look? Why I thought??? Mary gave me another one of the "relaxing pills", maybe that is keeping me relaxed while these girls work their magic on my body.
I was there in Betty salon for more that five hours. I was so pampered, so relaxed I didn't want to leave. Between the nail polish, foot manicure, full makeup plus pierced earrings, I was all set to make my walk down the street as a new girl.
I looked in the mirror with Mary, we both were blown away. I could not believe it was me standing there. My makeup, hair, my whole demeanor was "all girl". I got such a warm excited feeling, I thought I was going to faint. Mary was hugging me saying how beautiful I looked and what a cute girl I was going to make.
This girl in the mirror had long blond hair, perfect in every sense, makeup accented every feature of my face, big dangling feminine earrings that shouted all girl and of course my figure was on display. I could see my bra, and the bra straps out there for everyone to see, saying all girl here. Every image was so feminine. It made me so nervous, but Mary assured I was doing just fine.
I got so weak I had to sit down. I looked at Mary and told her I could not do this. I know nothing about being a girl and it feels so strange.
Mary giggled and said, "Paula, you have no choice, you are a girl now, you are doing beautifully. I will help you every step of the way, sweetie."
Betty came over with my purse and said, "Paula you are all girl now, enjoy your new life. You are a beautiful girl with my help." She told me to stop crying my makeup would get all messed up. Little did I know anything about that.
Mary knew what she was doing. There I was standing in the mirror, perfect makeup, long gorgeous hair, tight fitting two tops showing off my pretty bra straps, saying all girl here and a very short skirt. Of course I had on nylons and my high heels.
With a big smile, Mary grabbed my pretty hand and said, "Let go show the world my new daughter". Off we went down the street. Little steps of course in my girdle and heels. Mary was so excited. She told me to swing my pretty hips and smile. I did neither, so she controlled me and did it for me.
She told me our next shopping spot will be for jewelry and pretty earrings for my new look. She dragged me into a very nice jewelry shop, I was not with it. She knew she had to control my every move and she did.
We got me pretty rings, earrings, necklace, pins. I never knew there was so much for girls to wear, but I was learning.
We stopped for dinner. Mary explained that we would be moving in couple of days to our new home. I asked where, but she would not tell me. She did not want me to find my sister. I knew I was getting in deeper and deeper. She gave me another pill and told me to relax, everything would be just fine.
Back home I sat in front of the mirror staring at this beautiful teenage girl. What was happening to me? I wanted to kiss me I was so cute! Mary was over me with a big smile, saying, "Yes, Paula your are beautiful, I am so proud of my creation. I love doing this to boys and I know soon you will love it too."
It was so strange to hear her talking to me like I was a girl. I liked all the attention, how strange.
She was now going to teach me how to take off my makeup. I thought this was too much work. Mary giggled and said, I would get used to all the new girly things we do and someday I would love all the "things" us girls do to be pretty.
It was really strange, I could sleep and shower with my new wig on. Mary said I would never take it off, not allowing me to even to look like a boy anymore.
The next day we went shopping all over again. I asked her what now. Mary giggled saying, "Paula, we could shop every day and not be done. It is so much fun."
We went for a bathing suit, bikini no less. I said how will I fill out my top, wouldn't my enhancers show. Mary smiled and said, "Don't worry your pretty little head. I have a surprise for you and you will fill out your bras and this bikini so well, you will think you have real breasts".
What was she thinking? Plus a strange thought came over me, I was liking what she was saying, filling out my bras? I must really be in her control, I thought. Mary popped into my head saying, "Yes Paula you are learning, dear".
We went back to Forever Young store and bought all these teen clothes. Girly teen clothes that show off my girly figure. All these little tops, see-through, tight, wow, they will show off my figure I thought. Mary smiled and said, "Yes they will Paula." I have to remember, I can't think these girly thoughts, she hears me all time. Mary popped right in saying, "Now you are learning dear, see how easy it is. I will help you every step of the way into your new life."
After the mall, Mary said we had to stop once more at the doctors. I need one more booster shot for my girly development.
I asked her what a booster shot is. She told me this last shot is a follow up to my shot I got the other day. This last shot will "seal the deal", as she says for my new life in femininity. I got real nervous hearing this, but I knew that there was not much I could do.
In the doctors office the nurse were amazed at my girly demeanor. They thought my hair do and makeup was so pretty and I look just like a cute teenage girl. They gave me another shot, more pills and they sprayed for my voice. I tried to resist but Mary pushed me into taking it all like a sweet little girl.
I couldn't believe my mouth when I said to the nurse, "could I have two of those shots to make more of a girl?" The nurse looked at me with such a sweet happy face and said, "Dear I would love to, but two would be too many. Trust me, this one last shot will make you all the girl you ever wanted to be."
I just smiled, I knew these nurses were happy to turn me into the prettiest girl possible. One nurse told me how much she liked my Victoria's Secret bra. That she was wearing the same bra and just loves hers. I could not talk until Mary helped me engage in conversation with the nurse. Mary spoke through my mouth, so humiliating for me saying, "Yes don't you just love the way this pretty bras gives us such a pretty shapely figure. I just love the simple support it gives me. Plus I love the padding for the extra shape it gives my bustline."
I almost died hearing what Mary was saying for me. Just then Mary said to me privately, "Paula that is how you have to talk now. You are a girl and girls like to talk about their pretty things."
The nurse was so pleased with my conversation. She looked at Mary saying, "I think your new daughter will do just fine Mary. She is going to be such a pretty feminine little girl."
I wanted to get out of there so bad. I thought I was going to faint all over again. Mary sensed my trouble and ended the conversation as we left the office. She thanked the doctor and nurses saying she couldn't have transformed her daughter without their help!
The nurse giggled and said it was their pleasure and off we went my high heels clicking down the hall, sounding like I was all girl for sure!
Out in the car I asked Mary what this booster shot will do. She told me over the next couple of days I will lose all remembrance of my boy self. It will give me great enjoyment of my femininity and acceptance of my new life. I have taken the final turn into femininity. She was so excited for me and her. Mary thought I was adjusting so well to being her daughter.
I thought to myself that I was done, I could not fight back now. Mary smiled and said, "Yes Paula, you are all my daughter now and in couple of days that is all you will remember, dear, be happy my pretty daughter."
We got home and Mary told me to pack my suit case, that tomorrow we will be leaving town and never coming back.
I got scared and Mary knew it. She hugged me saying everything will be OK dear. Mommy will take care of me!
She handed me two pills telling me to take now. I told her I did not want to take them, they made me too relaxed and to submissive. She gave me that look, like I might as well take the pills, I am in control here "young lady"! I took the pills with a mad face as she told me to go pack my clothes.
The rest of the evening I was putty in her hands. We packed up our clothes, we loaded the car. I was nervous leaving town. The medicine was working because I could not remember my sister's name, but knew I had a sister. Mary smiled at me saying how nice the medicine is working, soon I will not remember any of my past.
Next morning came fast. I did my normal girly morning routine beauty treatment at her control. Makeup was perfect and my hair we just right. We were in casual clothes, but I was still in high heels and tight clothes to show off my figure. No one could tell I was a boy.
I started crying as we drove off. I knew this was the end for me. How could I be walking the mall a couple of days ago as a teen boy and now be in a car driving away as a cute teen girl??? I was giving up, my mind was turning fast and Mary knew it. She was so happy, singing and saying what a wonderful day it is.
We drove for hours, stopped at a hotel and started all over again driving another full day. I no idea where I was. I was scared.
We pulled into a beautiful home in a very nice neighborhood where the homes were mansions. While we were getting out of the car two gorgeous women came running up to Mary and all gave each other huge hugs. Wow, who were these beautiful women? I had a feeling I would find out.
Mary introduced them as our new roommates, Cathy and Lisa. They were so excited to see us. They gave me a big hug too. I think they knew what was going on, but there was no mention of my former life. Like wow, the boy really looks pretty. None of that, just treated like one of the girls.
We all went inside as Lisa was hugging me so much I could not handle walking. She loved my outfit and thought my makeup was so hot.
The house was huge and very feminine. We all sat around talking and I heard that this was my new home. I thought with these two women?
Just then all three of them talked to me in my mind. "Yes, dear, we will be your new mommies, all of us and we will all have such fun raising our new teenage girl. Won't this be fun Paula?"
Oh, no Lisa and Cathy are witches too. They all will control my every move. They all smiled as all three said together, "Yes dear" with big smiles.
I knew right then I was doomed. Done for my new life.
Cathy grabbed my hand and said "Let's go see your new room Paula. You wll just love the new room decorated just for you."
Well, the room was huge and all girly. Gorgeous covered girly bed set, makeup table and a huge walk in closet. Cathy said, "Paula you will just love your new closet for all your pretty clothes we will shop for this week. Wouldn't you just love this, sweetie?"
I was weak in the knees hearing all this. Cathy thought I was going to faint and suggested I rest before we go out shopping. I knew what that meant, more girly clothes and parading me around like their little teenage beauty queen.
After my little nap, Mary was waking me showing me a new dress, saying how beautiful this new dress was and I had to put it on to go shopping. The dress was all lace, pink and white, very figure showing, of course. Not sure why but Mary was all excited about getting me moving and going shopping.
As Mary was helping me take off my clothes, Cathy popped in the bedroom. Her eyes popped with a big grin on her face. She told me how pretty my figure was developing and how cute I looked in my bra and girdle. Both women helped me refresh my makeup. Just hovering all over me like a good mommy would do for their daughter.
Cathy commented and asked what size bra I was wearing since she thought I was very busty for a teenage girl. Mary looked at me saying, "Paula, you know your bra size, sweetie. Don't be bashful dear, tell Aunt Cathy. It's OK we are all girls here".
Cathy gave me a kiss on the cheek saying it was OK if I didn't want to talk about such girly things. Mary took control and made me speak. Out of my mouth Mary spoke for me, "Mommy, I am still developing and I hope to develop a beautiful larger bustline soon. Now I am a 36C. Do you think that is OK for me?"
Cathy hugged me with a huge smile and said, "Paula, your are priceless, so cute and yes, you have a very pretty figure. You are perfect and yes, I would like to see you develop even more. Well developed boobs are very important for us girls, you know!"
For some reason her talking about my figure did not stress me out like in the past. Mary heard me thinking this (I forgot she hears everything I think in my head) and said, "Paula you are learning not to fight your new life as a pretty teenage girl. You are my daughter now and you have no control over your pretty body."
The girls got me into my new dress. Wow, it was so feminine, so tight. I asked how I was going to even walk in this tight dress. The girls laughed saying, "You will learn dear, this is why you have us. We will teach you everything you need to know about being a sweet little girl. You are in good hands with us dear."
Yes, Mary slipped on my high heels, gave me a purse, and dragged me out the door to shop. I asked her why I had to wear high heels all the time. Cathy smiled saying, "Paula your heels help you swing your hips, and makes you understand you are a pretty girl. Plus every step make you think about your new position in life and hearing the clicking sends you a message of being all girl. I think it is working, look at yourself."
Off we went, Cathy, Mary and I to the mall. I heard the clicking on the mall floor of my heels. Cathy was right, the clicking of my heels mesmerized my thinking, sent a clear massage to my brain that I was in another world, a very feminine world at that. Cathy and Mary knew what I was thinking and they loved it. They even commented how well I was doing in my heels and that I was being brainwashed every step of the way into my new life.
I think they were right. I was getting very good at walking and accepting this new way of walking, short step and all.
I was noticing how the teenage boys were looking at me, like they were drooling over me. I was confused until Mary popped in saying, "Paula, you will get used to the boys 'drooling' over you. You are a very pretty teenage girl and they know it. You will appreciate the looks and desire the boys have soon. Every girl wants the attention of the boys, that is what we girls live for. Enjoy their attention Paula, this is your new life."
I am not sure why Mary put me in this tight dress. My chest is swaying all over, really bouncing. I think the boys eyes are glued to my chest bouncing all over. Just then Mary smiled and said, "Paula you are learning quickly. I gave you a very pretty figure, one that will get the boys excited. Isn't it fun to have their attention?"
As I was walking my hand reached up and adjusted my bra straps, lifting my bustline, causing even more attention to my chest. I learned the boys would lock their eyes on my every move. I thought this might be interesting. Then I caught myself thinking, did I really say that? Mary popped in saying, Paula, yes you did and you are appreciating being a cute teenage girl and learning how to drive the boys crazy".
We shopped all day for more dresses, makeup, bathing suits. I was so tired and the ladies knew it. They loved dressing me in all the feminine clothes, taking me from store to store.
Our next stop was the beauty salon as Mary said, another lesson on how to make me more beautiful. I was more relaxed now in the salon since I really looked like a girl with my wig and hourglass figure. Everyone there accepted me as a teenage girl.
Days and weeks pased. Mary was right, the drugs and training was working on my brain fast. It seems now I accept myself as a teenage girl, not remembering any of my boyish past. Mary keeps telling me she has been my mommy forever. I am accepting this and loving being a girl.
Mommy and I seem to go the doctor a lot. This last visit I was confused since she told me these two shots will be my last and will make my life complete. What did she mean by complete? Mary was so excited and with a big smile and a hug she said, "Paula, I am so proud of my little girl and so excited to have a daughter for the rest of my life." What does than mean, I thought I was always her daughter. Just then the nurse told me to lift my dress and pull down my girdle for my final shots.
As normal I did what I was told and offered my body for the two final shots with mixed emotions. I could not fight it but I seemed to want the shots. I guess I am now complete!
Mary saying, "Yes, Paula, you are now my complete girl, no turning back sweetie", as she hugged and kissed me.
The End.
Betty Smith’s Transgender School
The court system has classified me as “Class 31”. Which means my mother has full control over me. I have been in courts many times -- I guess this is like throwing me in jail. The State will pay all costs to have me re-educated, they say. Not sure what that means.
My mother and I just left my doctor where the doctor gave me four shots. I was feeling very relaxed when my Mom told me of my new life because of the Court ruling me “Class 31”.
She tried to tell me how good my new life will be. I knew in the back of my mind what this “Class 31” was, but with the medicine in me now, I found it hard to fight her idea of change, let alone try to run away. All I could do was cry, knowing I had lost control of my life.
I got nervous, since I knew some of what she might be thinking. The lawyer had explained it all to me.
I continued crying, asking her not to take me to that girly school. I would do anything for her. I could not become a girl! I won’t!
(Editors note: My Word file got mixed up and the paragraphs got all messed up, sorry, but enjoy.)
Mom said, “Tommy, you WILL be trained and developed as a girl, and that means you will attend Betty Smith’s Transgender School. You have caused your own re-education, and now I am following the Court's decision. When finished you will be my sweetest child ever and we will have so much fun as Daughter and Mommy, you will see. Just think, no more trouble from you!”
I could not believe my eyes! Here we were pulling into the school. Now, no time to run. I begged her to take us home again -- I would change! With a big smile she said, “Tommy, here is your new home for many months. I will come visit but I want you to behave and become a good girl”.
Did she say “good girl”? At the front door I jumped out and tried to run. All of sudden I got a huge shock in my leg and down I went. Next thing I knew I was locked in a chair in a nurse’s office as she gave me 3 or 4 more shots.
Mom gave me a kiss and said I was in good hands as she left. She told the staff, “Take good care of my new girl, I am looking forward to having a sweet daughter”.
"Ok, Tommy take my hand, let’s go meet your Matron," the nurse said to me. I could not stand up, I was so weak. I told her I could not get up, that my legs were too weak.
The nurse smiled and said, “Tommy that is good, that means the medicine is working and you are doing just fine. We will put you in this wheelchair and take you now. Don’t be afraid, you're fine. It’s just the medicine we are giving to you to help in your transformation”.
Off we went, I scared, what was happening to me? I wanted to get up and run out the only door, but that couldn’t happen. Plus I saw I still had that ankle bracelet which shocked me the last time I tried to run.
As we were walking there were several teen girls walking by us. At least they looked like girls. They were giggling, saying something like, “Look Melissa, here is another boy coming here, he does not know what he is in for”. The nurse told them to behave and move on. Like magic the teens stopped talking and curtsied and walked away. Wow, they really listened to her!
We got to what the nurses said is my new home away from home. The room was clearly decorated for a girl. Canopy bed, makeup table, two full-length mirrors, room all done in pink and white lace. “Tommy how do you like your new room sweetie?" “I want to go home, I don’t want to be a girl,” I said.
“Don’t worry sweetie, we will help you over come your fears of becoming a girl and living your new life as a pretty sweet girl. Now let me help you into bed and sit you up. Your new Matron will be here soon.” “What is a Matron, I asked.
“Well Tommy, she is going to be your new Mommy for your stay with us. She will room with you here and help you transition into your new life. She will become your next best friend and your mentor, your teacher. After all, you do have a lot to learn, you know!”
I was so confused. Why did my Mom put me here? Was I that bad? I have to figure a way out of here quick. Maybe tonight I can sneak out.
In walked this beautiful 25 year old gorgeous girl. Who is this beauty I thought?
“Hi Tommy, I am your Matron. I will be with you each step of your journey to becoming a beautiful girl. I think you will enjoy your journey and I know I will love helping you. You must have a thousand questions, poor dear!” “Yes, when can I leave? And what is your name?
“Tommy, you are with us for many months for your transformation. My name is Sally but you must call me Matron, do you understand?”
“Yes Matron I do, not sure why I understand but I do. I am scared and I fear this place. Is there any way I can get out of here now?”
“Silly boy, you have no control now. You are under our control. Don’t be scared, this won’t hurt and I think when we are done you will like your new life. We have helped thousands of boys like you to become proper young ladies of the world. In fact you will meet many sissies tonight at dinner.”, the matron said.
My head was spinning, this must be a dream?
“Ok, Tommy, we have to go down to the infirmary for your final infusion of medicine to complete your first phase,” she said.
I could not fight her as she commented, “See Tommy, I do have control over you, you will do as we ask. Don’t fight us."
At the hospital they told me to get on the bed and a very nice nurse told me, “Relax Tommy, we will do all the work. She kissed my cheek and placed a mask over my face and told me to enjoy. I was out sleeping in a minute.
Chapter Two
I woke up back in my bedroom with my Matron sitting next to me as I opened my eyes.
With a big smile she said, “Oh Dawn, you are awake, everything went perfect. You will love your new look and demeanor”!
“Wow, what was going on? Who is Dawn and why do I have tons of hair and something around my chest.” I thought.
“Dawn is your new name dear, and we have given you a very shapely body to help you become a very pretty girl. You can stand up now and I will show you,” my Matron said.
Like magic, my body moved at her command, feet on the floor. I stood up and I saw this girl in the mirrors. Who is this? My chest was clearly sporting a perky set of breasts in a very lacey pink bra. “Matron why do you keep calling me Dawn? Why do I have a bra on and breasts and a nightgown? I am a boy!”
"Dawn, you are now a sissy, not a boy, and soon we will have your brain fixed so that all your thoughts will be that of a young girl or sissy. Sissies wear these pretty clothes and so will you. You will barely remember you were ever a bad boy. Isn’t that nice, never having to be that bad boy you were once?”
She took my nightgown off and un-hooked my little teen bra. I could not believe my perky breasts. They were real.
“How did I get these breasts?” I asked her.
“Dawn, we do wonders here in a short time. Your new breasts are not done developing. You will be much bigger, since your Mother has asked us to prepare you as a 'milking sissy' .” What is a milking sissy? I was so weak I was going to faint.
“Dawn, feel your new breasts. They will make you feel so tender, so soft, you will learn to love your breasts and wish for bigger boobies each day, trust me. Then don’t worry about all this now, you will go to lots of classes to learn about your new life. That is why we are here… to help you, to teach you your new feminine ways. Now lets get you dressed. I have such a pretty dress for your first dress, I think you will love it.”
She helped me put my bra back on. I sort of liked the bra, and as she adjusted it she smiled and said, “See Dawn I think you like your new bra, don’t you?
You have such pretty perky breasts, so sweet!”.
I cupped my breasts. The bra packaged them so tight and lifted them to a point it seemed. I thought, why do I like feeling my own breasts? I am a boy, but my breasts feel so good!
Next she made me pull on a girdle. I complained, saying it was way too tight. She giggled, saying, "Perfect -- that is how they fit and shape our figures." Then she gave me a garter belt. What was that for, I wondered.
This was so strange, it was so much work to get dressed. So much work, I told her.
“Dawn you will get use to the 'work' it takes to be pretty. Wait until I teach you how to set your hair and do makeup. It will all come as second nature plus I think when we are done, you will work very hard to be the best looking girl ever,” she said.
All these strange pieces of clothing felt strange on me. I tried to resist wearing them, but I could not, her “commands” pushed me in the direction she wanted me to go. I was so obedient, I could not believe myself. She was controlling me. I did not have a chance.
The nylons, tight girdle and the bra hugging at my chest were too much to handle. But for some reason I could not resist my Matron's commands.
I just smiled, wondering how could a boy fill out the cups of a bra like this? Next came the slip and dress, wow it was a lacey colorful dress. Yes, I did like the dress but I shouldn’t like it, I am a boy, I thought.
She gave me pink Marry Jane shoes to wear and a purse to carry, saying “Dawn you will always be carrying a pretty purse when you're outside of your bedroom. Do you understand?"
I was not strong enough to fight her and just said ok.
“Good girl Dawn, you are learning. Oh, Dawn, we forgot your pretty new earrings. Here let me show you how to clip on your earring. You will wear pretty earrings all the time now. They do make you a real sissy, don’t you think, Dawn?
“No I don’t like them, they are too heavy and they feel very strange, I don’t want to wear them,” I said.
“Dawn they look very nice on you and you WILL wear them, in fact you will wear earrings now and every day for the rest of your life. So get use to it girl! Now lets go down to the beauty shop and get you all dolled up for dinner tonight”.
Downstairs we went. It felt so strange to walk in these clothes. I was so self-conscience of my appearance; I am not used to these clothes at all. My Matron kept pushing me in the right direction, holding my hand, saying everything will be ok. I kept telling her my clothes are too tight. She giggled, saying, “Sweetie, you are just fine, get used to your new clothes, they are very pretty on you, plus this is the price we girls pay to look cute, isn’t it fun?”.
In the beauty salon several girls met us and they all went to work on me. Between my hair and nails, I was being pampered, and for some strange reason I was liking all the attention.
A couple of hours later they showed me in the mirrors my new polished look. “Dawn, you are a beautiful sissy. You have all the natural features of a fashion model and I bet your figure will be so lovely too. I think you will love being a sissy,” Mary said.
I was drained emotionally. We walked back to our room as my matron said we had to get dressed for dinner and our meeting with the Head Master.
“Why can’t I wear my pants that I wore in here, please?”
“Dawn you have to learn the different ways of your new womanhood. We love dressing up in new dresses and you have a very pretty dress for dinner tonight. Now take off your dress -- I have a different girdle for you to wear.”
“Why do I have to take all this off? It will take so long and it’s hard.
“Dawn, you need a different girdle for the dress you will wear tonight, and different sheer natural nylons with a seam up the back. Our Head Master loves the old time stockings on her new girls. Now get to it before I have to….”
She helped me into a different girdle, a high waist girdle as she called it. Again the garter belt and nylons. The dress was very form fitting, hugging my every curve. I could hardly get into it and it was hard to zip up the back of the dress.
Wow, looking at me in the mirror, between my long hair all done up, my makeup, very pink lipstick, and this shapely dress, I looked amazing. I wanted to hug this girl in front of me, she looks so hot. I got a real reality check looking at myself in a full-length mirror. How could this be happening to me? How could I look so good as a girl?
My Matron gave me a hug showing her pleasure at knowing how good I looked. She grabbed my hand and pulled me out the door to dinner to meet the Head Master.
“Dawn, make sure you curtsey before the Head Master. Let me show you how, and you practice.”
I was nervous, seeing it was just me and my Matron having dinner with the beautiful boss. She was a striking, a very curved, towering beauty. I did my curtsey as she brought me back up, saying how pretty I looked.
We had a nice dinner. I could hardly talk. She explained my stay at the school and how I will come out of my six months here a new person, a real asset to my family.
Back in my bedroom I broke down crying. I could not hold in my fear for all the strange things happening to me. Matron tried to console me, but she ended up giving me a shot that calmed me right down.
Once in bed, she put my headphones on me and turned on some nice music that she said I would love and would help me “understand”. I knew it was not good, but I could not fight it.
Next morning she had breakfast delivered to the room, since she wanted to give me more hair and makeup classes at my makeup table.
After lunch, she explained that we had to keep our 2pm Milking Class. What the heck is a Milking Class I thought?
Off we went to the hospital part of the school, never been in this area before. A very pretty nurse ushered me into a dressing room, asking me to take off everything except my nylons and girdle, and to take off my bra. She gave me a robe to wear and told me to come out when done.
Now what is up? This is too much. I would like to leave my bra on to protect me, I thought.
“Hi, Dawn, my name is Bev. I will be your milking nurse each day at 2pm when you come here. Let me explain. Your mother wants you to become a Milking Sissy. That means you will be developed to have large breasts with lots of breast milk, and every day here we will pump out your milk from your breasts for baby food. Doesn’t that sound nice? You can feed babies with your breast milk!”
I thought I was going to faint. I can’t do this, I have to leave now, I thought. But too late, Bev had me clamped into the chair and I couldn’t move.
“Dawn, for a couple of days we are just going to massage your pretty breasts, they need help to grow and become ready for milking. Doesn’t that sound like fun? You will love it!” Bev said.
I tried to scream, but Bev locked a pacifier into my month and told me to suck and enjoy the strawberry taste. She knew what she was doing and that worried me.
She took my robe off and I looked with fear as she gave my two breasts a shot. It hurt.
She giggled, saying how these shots will double the size of my breasts in one week, they will look so nice and be so sensitive. Then she rubbed cream on them. I think she liked rubbing my chest. Next she hooked a funny looking bra on me and hooked a wire to cups. The cups started a sucking motion and getting warm.
“Dawn don’t worry, this special bra is just helping to loosen up your breast tissue, to get them to grow or develop quicker and to develop your milk pockets inside your breasts. You might even like the sensation since your small boobies are already sensitive like a teenage girl's, right?”
Bev was right, and between the medicine she gave me and the warm bra, I was dozing off, relaxed, laying there strapped in for a long hour. My chest felt very very strange. My whole body was reacting and surely not in a good way.
My Matron was standing over me as she un-locked my pacifier, saying we were all done, ready to go buy a swim suit and go swimming. She helped me get dressed. I was really out of it.
Bev told me I did very well, she was proud of me and would see me tomorrow for more treatment.
My Matron ushered me out down the steps to the shopping mall they had at this school. Everything from lingerie stores to shoe stores. We walked into the swimsuit store, what a girly store that was! Wow!
A clerk came up to us all smiles, asking if she could help with my selection. My Matron took over, saying, "Dawn here would like a two-piece bikini suit in a 34B size with a padded cup for extra support."
The clerk smiled and took us to where there were hundreds of suits. She handed us four different suits and we went to try them on. I thought, do I have to take off all my clothes and try these girly suits on? I will be here forever!
“Dawn, you are getting very good at un-hooking your nylons and slipping out of your girdle, I am proud of you. Try this suit; it has nice padded cups, which will protect your budding breasts. They must be real sensitive after your treatment,” my Matron commanded.
“That is your suit, just your color and it fits you perfect, we will take it. Get dressed Dawn and we will go swimming,” my Matron said.
This suit really projected my breasts -- they seemed so much bigger. I wonder if that milking machine had increased my size already? Strange, wearing a girly bathing suit. I felt really self-conscious wearing this girly girl suit.
On our way out, we popped in the shoe store and got a sandal with a little high heel. My Matron thought they were so cute. I thought, how could a shoe be cute?
We went back to our bedroom to change, what a process! She even made me “touch up” my makeup. I thought just to go swimming, why I look fine, but I did as I was told. It is like magic, my Matron's command is becoming my pleasure, so strange.
My Matron did her inspection as she does each time we leave the room, saying, “Dawn you look so sweet, I love the suit on you, and your little sandals are perfect for your little outfit. Grab your purse and let so swimming”.
We were only at the pool an hour but wow there were some beautiful girls there. I told my Matron how cute they were.
“Dawn you are right, they are beautiful, but they are boys in training, just like you. I wanted to show you all these “girls” so you'd know how well we do our job here at the school, and that you will look just as attractive when we are done with you.”
Will I look as good as these girls, I thought? I felt strange in a two-piece suit, but the other “girls” didn’t think I looked strange. I was getting used to all these feminine ways, maybe because of the medicine and those headphones at night telling me I am a beautiful sissy!
Days kept flying by, lots of training in the mornings, our 2pm Milking class and swim time in the later afternoon. I was getting used to all the girly stuff. My Matron kept telling me how well I was doing and she thought I might graduate sooner than six months.
I loved going to the beauty salon and being pampered. Having my nails and toenails done and my hair done was so different from my past life as a boy. It seemed so special now to get all “fixed up,” made to feel pretty when I left the salon. I often thought how strange these feminine feelings are, since I was still a boy. I think.
For some reason the one class I liked was “Caring for Your Baby”. My teacher told me I am a natural at childcare and I will be a wonderful nanny. I am learning everything from changing dumpers to bathing babies, and of course how to breast-feed my baby.
I was getting more relaxed nowadays. I think they have brain washed me into accepting my new feminine lifestyle, as they call it.
I said to my matron one day, “We have been going to my 2pm Milking Class everyday. All they do is strap that ugly bra on me and suck and warm my breasts. What is going on? I am getting tired of doing that and my breasts hurt. Why do we still have to go there”?
“Dawn, your breasts have to grow to increase your milk production to feed your babies. These treatments are doing just that. Look at your chest -- your breasts are bigger, they are beautiful. These treatments help develop you for your new life’s calling."
Oh, great, my 'new life’s calling,' feeding babies. I sure hope I can handle this out in public and without my Matron guiding me every minute of the day.
At my Milking appointment one day, Bev announced it was my big day. Oh boy, what does that mean, I asked.
“Dawn, I think you are ready for us to try some actual milking. Your breasts are much fuller, which means you have developed your milking process and you have been leaking milk more now. Jump up here on your chair and lets take a look, sweetie,” Bev said.
She gave me a shot, they are always giving me shots around here it seems. I became very relaxed. It reduced my stress at thinking about how milk will be coming out of my body.
Bev undressed me, applied some very nice warm liquid to my breasts, saying this will clean my breasts so that the milk is pure. She dressed me in a funny looking bra, different from before, covering my breasts with a cone like cup with a hose coming out of each cup. I guess for the milk.
She told me to put my head back and relax, this will not hurt. All of sudden I felt this pressure, massaging of my breasts. This new bra was massaging my breast as both Bev and my Matron looked on with excitement.
I looked down and sure enough, there was white milk flowing out of the bra cups through the clear hoses. Oh my land, I am being milked, I must be a girl, but how could this happen? Not many weeks ago I was playing baseball and having fun being a boy! Now look at me, I am having my breasts milked!
Both Bev and my Matron were so excited to see my milk flowing. My Matron kissed me saying how proud she is of me and said what a wonderful nursing nanny I will be.
I overheard Bev and my Matron talking, saying now that my milk has come in, my figure will be changing and my breasts will get even bigger with my milk. Bev suggested we get an appointment for a bra fitting and get fitted for nursing bras. Matron smiled and said we already have Dawn’s appointment in the morning. She will be so excited to go shopping.
My Matron giggled and said, “this is so much fun Dawn, I sure hope you like all the new sensations in your life!"
My Matron helped me up, helped me take off my milking bra while saying what a good job I did. "Your Mother will be so proud of you and your new service."
She helped me with my bra and inserted a small pad in each cup. I asked her what they were for?
“Dawn, those pads will absorb any milk that might leak from your breasts. So much fun isn’t it dear, being a girl?!"
I was weak as we walked back to our room. We did not go to the pool that day, since I was very tired.
“Matron, do I have to be milked every day?," I asked her.
“Dawn now that your milk is flowing, you will WANT to be milked everyday. Your breasts will be so big with milk they will hurt, and might leak. So you will welcome your pumping and you might have to be milked twice a day. I know several girls who pump twice a day and they love it. Plus when you go home and become a nanny, you will be milking every two hours with a newborn baby.”
“Matron, what is going to happen to me when I leave here?”, I asked.
“Dawn, you will be a nanny to a very rich and powerful family. The wife/mother will not care for her baby and does not want to change her body with breast-feeding her baby. She is a beauty queen and will have no time to feed her baby. So they will hire you to breast feed and care for their baby. You'll do just fine; we have trained many girls for this job. You are doing great.”
I could not understand all this and jumped on the bed and went to sleep.
The next day my Matron told me I was going to my 2pm milking session but after I would stay in the hospital over night for my “next” treatment.
Fear struck my face, asking what was my “next” treatment was?
“Dawn, your voice is still of a boy. We will change your voice to a much more feminine pitch. This will continue to help your transition into womanhood. Don’t be scared, it's a very easy treatment we have done on thousands of boys for years. The only reason you'll stay over night downstairs in the hospital is to be able to have your throat massaged with our medicine. You'll be fine, I will be with you much of the time." She hugged me, telling me again that I will do fine!
I started crying, I was scared. How could all this be happening to me? I wanted to run away, but my feet would not let me. My Matron hugged me, telling me all will be ok.
She helped me dress quickly, since we have an appointment at the corset shop she calls it. She reminded me we have to get measured for my new nursing bras, as she smiled with such pleasure.
I asked her why she was so happy. “Dawn, your transformation into womanhood is going so well, I am just so excited about your acceptance and change. The Head Master even told me what a great job I am doing with you. I might get a promotion because of your development. We have some young boys who really give us a fight on the transition. But we always win," my Matron added.
Great I thought. I am easy, like I wanted to be a girl. What is wrong with this picture?
We went downstairs to the Lingerie shop for my appointment. My Matron was explaining, telling me about a nursing bra as we walked. She told me it’s a bra that has a quick release of the cups so that I can expose my nipples for feeding my baby. That way I would not have to take off my bra every time I feed my baby.
Why was she telling me all this? I learned this in my classes! Oh well, my brain is messed up, I decided, so I just went along.
All I heard was “my baby.” How could I have a baby? How could I feed a baby with my own breasts? I was getting weak thinking about all this girly stuff.
We were met by Melissa in the corset shop with her big smile welcoming me. She told me that my nurse has already said my figure was developing fast and I would need special bras and girdles to help me.
“Dawn, step over here to this machine and take your dress off. This machine will measure every part of your new shape so we can fit you with your pretty lingerie”, Melissa said.
My matron guided me there, I could not move, thinking of all these commands. She helped me out of my dress and guided me up on the machine. Melissa got out a tape measure and took several measurements, saying she wanted to double-check the machine numbers.
With a big smile Melissa announced I am developing so beautifully and that my bustline is right on schedule. I now take a C cup bra and my nipples are larger and becoming very natural.
“Becoming very natural.” How does having breasts this big become natural, I thought? The girls ushered me over to the maternity section.
Wow, the bra Melissa handed me was a monster of a bra. This bra is bigger, four hooks on the back, big straps, padded form cups, much more a big girl bra as my Matron called it.
“Go ahead Dawn try your new Playtex nursing bra on, it’s so pretty, don’t you think?”, Melissa said. I hesitated as my Matron stepped in putting my arms through the straps and hooking it in back.
“Dawn, bend over and let your 'girls' fall into the cups. Let me see how you fill out your new cups,” Bev said.
She called my breasts 'girls,' what is up with that, I thought Wow, this was a big bra. The cups are huge and my breasts are very pointed in this bra. My Matron proclaimed the bra was a perfect fit, very supportive, which I need.
Melissa agreed as she was adjusting my breasts in the cups and tightening the straps, pulling my breast up higher. She showed me how to un-hook the cups for breast feeding. “See Dawn how easy it is to release your cups to breast feed. You can satisfy your baby needs anytime quickly,” Bev said.
I looked in the mirror, thinking wow my breasts are much bigger and this bra really holds up my breasts and sticks them out. Why do women lift their breasts out so much? This is strange, I thought.
“I am sure your Matron will give you more lessons on your new foundation. I know your head is springing now with all your new foundations,” Bev said.
“Ok, Dawn, your Matron wants you to have a couple of other bras that are not nursing bras, you know, for other occasions. Please try these on and see how you like them!” Melissa said.
I thought, how I like them? Do I have a choice, as these two women stand over me dressing me in all this feminine underwear?
My Matron told me to leave on my Playtex nursing bra and to put my dress back on. Like magic, I did as I was told, Wow!
I got nervous. I could not button my dress closed. The girls were giggling as they came to help me.
“Dawn, don’t get nervous, this is ok. Just pull tighter and button up your dress. It might be a little tight since you now wear a bigger bra, but your bustline is bigger and well supported in this new bra.” my Matron said.
I looked down at my chest. Yes, my chest was much bigger. I thought there are two very large mountains on my chest and this large pointed big bra shouting out at me saying look at my big boobies! I am a very shapely sissy now.
My matron saw my concern, saying I will get used to my shapely figure and I should relax and accept my beautiful curves, as they will continue to develop more.
Melissa popped in, asking what was my plan?
I thought, 'plan,' what is that?
My Matron said, “Dawn is on an 'expanded figure' program, development to a D cup figure. She is programed to meet that development before she leaves here. Her Mother set the plan, since she will need large breasts for her new job, being a nanny and a nursing sissy for the Smith family.”
I could not believe my ears, my Mother put me on that kind of plan? My life is out of control, I thought.
We left the lingerie shop with three bags of new bras girdles, garter belts, nylons, everything a girl would need as my Matron said.
“Dawn, please don’t worry about your new job or future. So far we have not hurt you and I think you are “adjusting” to your new feminine ways as I have seen you looking in the mirror admiring your new figure and feminine looks.
Remember, you don’t want to fail this, since the courts as well as your Mother sent you here. If you resist, the Court will send you to jail. Jail with those milking breasts would not be a good place for a young boy to be. Do you understand what I am saying?”
My matron was painting a real clear picture for me. I either become a sissy their way or go to jail and who knows what would happen to me in jail.
Chapter Three
“Dawn, I want to talk to you about tomorrow's procedure. Don’t worry your pretty little face, this will not hurt and it will be one more procedure that will help you with your new life,” my Matron said.
I did not like each time she said “my new life”. But I was quickly getting the concept that I'd better embrace my new life if I was going to survive.
“Dawn, tomorrow you will sleep overnight at the hospital. They will fix your voice. You need to have a girls voice and we have a procedure to help you. There is no surgery, no operation, just an “adjustment” of your vocal cords. The only reason you will stay over night is for the nurses to watch you and give you the treatments. I will be with you every minute of the way. Trust me, you will be ok, and when done might even like your new voice”.
I was numb, but the medicine they have me on did not let me get mad or resist. Much to my shock, I smiled at her and said, “Well, ok if you think I need it”.
My Matron hugged me with such joy, saying I have turned the corner with acceptance of my new life. She is so proud of me, she kept saying.
The next day came quickly. We went to my 2pm daily milking class. My nurse got very excited seeing my new nursing bra and praised me for my acceptance of taking the next step with such grace.
Both my Matron and milking nurse commented how well I was doing with my milking. “Dawn, for a girl of your age and breast size, you are producing a lot of milk. You will make your baby very happy, dear”, my nurse said.
I am not sure what else they said. This medicine keeps me pretty placid, so relaxed I can hardly function. I guess that is the way they want me.
We left the milking class and went next door directly for my voice adjustment procedure as my Matron calls it. I was nervous but my Matron gave me so much medicine I could hardly feel my emotions as she guided me into the hospital room.
Two new nurses I had never seen before came in to explain the procedure. They said the actual time it takes is about 40 minutes, that I will be somewhat asleep but can’t go out totally.
They will adjust my vocal cords with a liquid medicine and a sound wave tube that they need to insert down my throat. They assured me I will be ok and that I will hardly feel the procedure.
Afterward I must lay still for two hours with a warming tube in my throat. This tube will adjust my vocal cords to the sound and pitch of a young girl.
I was thinking, “young girl”? How can I get out of here? They had me trapped in this new feminine world. I always seem to be weak, and have no way to escape anyhow.
They showed me a video of the procedure showing another boy handling it just fine -- he even seemed pleased and enjoyed the procedure.
I asked how long all this would take before I have a voice again. The nurses said about 2 days. You will go back to your room tomorrow morning but will have to have a pacifier locked in your mouth to remind you not to talk for at least 24-36 hours. All the girls go through this and do just fine.
I thought to myself, here we go again with that pacifier. I feel so helpless, so like a little baby when they stick that in my mouth. There is no way I can talk with that in my mouth, and it really lets me know who is boss, since I feel so helpless with it.
My matron took me into a dressing room and helped me undress and prepare. She told me to leave on my panties and bra. She tried to make small talk, asking me how I liked my new nursing bra, commenting on how well I am “filling the cups out” so beautifully.
I smiled and said, “Do I have a choice?”
Out we went to the procedure chair. They strapped me in, set me back a little and put something in my mouth to keep it open always. I had no choice but to let them into my mouth now. I could not close my mouth even if I tried.
The nurse said they do this because some boys have injured nurses' fingers while they are working inside their mouths.
They started scooping out my throat. I felt the warm liquids and strange poking but I was half asleep and basically helpless just laying there in my bra and panties.
I overheard one of the nurses say, “Look Betty, he is leaking milk. Lets get a pad and place it in his bra for him.” I was so embarrassed, but shocked they still referred to me as a boy.
Then my Matron popped up to say, “Betty please, Dawn is in her fourth week of transition, we need to refer to him as a girl now. You know the rules”.
Betty apologized and agreed as she said, “How could I miss that pretty bra she has on! She has a very developed figure for four weeks. What a lucky lucky girl she is”!
The procedure was quick, nothing hurt as they inserted a long tube in my mouth and then removed the mouth brace. They taped my mouth closed with the tube down my throat. It was hard for me to handle but they kept me sedated.
I felt a warm vibrating sensation down my throat.
My Matron gave me a kiss on the cheek, saying how well I did and that I should just relax and rest.
Around 9pm the nurse came back and removed the tube and locked a pacifier into my mouth, telling me not to talk and to just suck on the pacifier. It would help my healing process.
They helped me into a nightgown and I went to sleep as the nurses were watching me.
I heard them say what a good girl I am and how I will make a darling sissy nanny for someone!
Chapter Four
Next morning came quick. Still in the hospital and my Matron sitting next to me all smiles. She punched the button and the nurses came in to check on me as I opened my eyes.
The head nurse said it was time to remove my pacifier and do a voice test. I was scared, how would I sound, could I handle sounding like a girl?
They unlocked my pacifier and checked my mouth while saying that all looked fine.
“Ok, Dawn sweetie, say just one word, say 'princess'."
I did and all the nurses got a big smile and announced another success. I did sound like a 12 year old girl. Fear struck my face as my Matron held my hand, saying what good job I was doing.
The nurse then said, "Ok, give us a full sentence slowly, Dawn…." I did. I said that I could not believe they changed my voice. I sounded so girly, so feminine, as they said so sweet. This change was really hitting me, thinking… will I never get back to being a boy playing baseball again?
The nurse said all was well, and I could leave. She also said, looking at my chest, “I think you might want to go down the hall to your milking station and get your pretty breasts pumped. You are very big this morning, and leaking.”
The nurse put in a locking pacifier, saying I would wear this for a couple of days. The pacifier will help me not talk and there was medicine on the pacifier to help me heal.
My Matron agree with the milking and walked me down, hugging me, telling me what a good girl I was, so brave. Telling me that she was so proud of me.
I jumped on the milking chair, getting to know this procedure well now. Unhooked my nursing bra cups and mounted the sucking cups on my breasts to pump. My breasts were big and they hurt since I was very very full.
My Matron made a joke as she looked at my chest, giggling saying, “Dawn I think you need a bigger bra, you are filling out your cups very well. She giggled saying I had muffin tops. You are developing so quickly, must be those meds you are on”.
I couldn’t ask her what muffin tops were with this pacifier in my mouth but I guessed looking at my chest as my breasts were puffing out of my cups.
I didn’t say a word, how could I with this pacifier in my mouth? I am having a hard time adjust to my breasts and the bouncing and the tight bra around my body all the time.
After my pumping we went back to our room and Matron said, lets relax and go down to the pool. Get your suit on. I undressed and tried to put my suit on, but could not close the back since my breasts were falling out of the cups. My Matron giggled, saying, “See I knew it, you have developed so, sweet Dawn. We will have to go shopping first and get you a bigger bathing suit.”
Chapter Five
My Matron said my doctor is expecting us this morning, to take out my pacifier and check my voice. I was not sure if I was excited to get it out of my mouth or was fearing the sound of my new voice.
We walked into the doctor’s office and the nurses were waiting for us, all excited to hear me talk with my new voice. Not sure why but they strapped me in that chair as they un-locked my pacifier. They told me not to talk just yet since they wanted to check that all has healed.
I was nervous. The nurse looked and said with a big smile, “Dawn, lets hear your new voice”.
I spoke and sure enough I sounded just like a teenage girl. My voice was so high it even faked me out, thinking this was truly a girl's voice, not mine.
My Matron giggled saying. “Dawn you are becoming such a girly girly, I am so proud of you sweetie.” You will make such a beautiful sissy for your Mom.”
The nurse told me I could jump up and leave, all is well. My matron giggled saying, now lets go get you a new bathing suit to celebrate, and if you are a good little girl maybe some new earrings and a necklace.
As we were walking away my Matron asked me many questions, I think just to hear me talk in my new feminine voice. In the store I stood there as my Matron said, “Dawn, tell the clerk what you want and why you are here. Go ahead, talk, sweetie!”
I was nervous, since this was my first time talking to someone else in my girly voice. I told her I needed a new bathing suit.
My Matron popped in saying, “Tell the lady why you need a new suit Dawn”.
“I need a bigger suit”. My Matron popped in saying, “Dawn tell her why, sweetie”.
I said slowly, “My breasts have gotten bigger and I have muffin tops.”
Both ladies smiled and said, “such a sweet girl.” I could not get over my new voice, it sounded so feminine. And for some reason I was much more shy, more apprehensive about talking, because of my new voice.
We got a new bathing suit, now a C cup, though as the clerk said, not too much longer and I will need a D cup. Great, I keep getting bigger, I thought.
This new bathing suit was very supportive. The cups seemed padded and pointed. I was really getting big. How could this be?
My matron told me to leave the suit on as we will go right to the pool. We met one of my friends at the pool, I was very quiet. My Matron pushed me to talk, as if she wanted me to show the girls my new voice.
“Dawn, tell Mary Sue about your new voice, my Matron said.
I was shy, but looked at Mary Sue and said, “I got my voice changed and I am not used to it yet”.
Mary Sue smiled saying, “Dawn don’t worry, I had mine done 2 weeks ago and I am still getting use to my new feminine voice. But I love my new voice, it fits my new life and demeanor, don’t you think?"
Hearing Mary Sue made me feel better. Maybe I can handle it too. I thought I might as well accept my new fate since I could never go back to being a boy with these big breasts and new voice.
That was the moment that I accepted my new life. Something Mary Sue said helped me snap to the realization that I will be a girl for a long long time, as my Mother has planned.
Just then I opened up and could hardly stop talking with Mary Sue. It was like to girls talking a mile a minute all about girly things. My matron looked on knowing this was the best thing for me, my friendship with Mary Sue.
Chapter Six
My Matron told me we had to get all “dolled up” since the Head Master wanted to see us. She really got me all decked out in tons of makeup, curled my hair a different way, and for the first time in a while put me in a corset. She was so excited fitting me into the very very tight girdle. The dress was very feminine, very lacey and shapely.
Between the high heels and the big purse, I was all girl. Plus my bustline poured out of the corset cups, exposing my cleavage. She gave me a very pretty necklace, which hung right between my breasts, calling attention to my curves even more.
Something was up, why am I so dressed up at 4pm in the afternoon?
As I walked in the Head Master’s office my Mother was here. I was so happy to see her! We both hugged as she said, “Dawn step back, let be look at my new daughter!”
Then it hit me, for some reason I felt happy, excited to see her. Maybe this new girl thing has sunk in and I might like this!
My Mom kept saying how great I looked, how pretty that dress was on me, and how much she loved my new figure. I liked all the compliments, all the attention. This was very nice, being loved. I was thinking, maybe I could do this.
My Mom asked me how I was doing? When I spoke, my girl voice came out and my Mom eyes popped out of her head, hearing my sweet voice. She double hugged me again, saying what a sweet precise girl I have become.
The Head Master congratulated me, saying that I will graduate next week with honors and that they have secured my job as a nanny when I leave in a week.
I got nervous thinking about being a nanny, but then why would I? They have trained me and they have changed my brain and my demeanor to accept my new life.
Not sure where this came from but I got all excited, asking, "Where is my new job and how old is the baby I will take care of?"
My Mom popped in saying, “Dawn, your new job as a nanny is in Silver Creek Village with a very nice family. I will be going with you and staying in the same nanny quarters helping with their kids. The baby has not been born yet; the delivery date is in three weeks.
A big cloud of excitement came over me, thinking 'I will nurse a newborn!' I got so excited.
I knew right then that my transition from Tommy to Dawn was complete. I was ready for my new life.
THE END (of my dream)
p.s. sorry about the paragraphs, my Word file got all mixed up it seems. Any thoughts on how to avoid that in the Word file?
Boyfriend Helps In College Assignment
By Terry Hansay
Story line — A boyfriend helps his girlfriend in a college project. She needs to get human reaction to a shock factor in life for her thesis. The boyfriend (already a closet crossdresser) helps by wearing a bra in public under a shapely feminine top and ends up loving it and wanting to wear all “the” clothes forever.
Chapter One
“Sally what are you doing for your college thesis paper”?, Mary asked. “I don’t know, I can’t figure out a thing to do for that shock factor assignment except one way out weird idea”, Sally said.
“Mary can I tell you a secret? Bill, my boyfriend is a crossdresser. He wears nightgowns to bed almost every night and wears panties all the time.”
“Well, I was thinking for your college thesis, I should have Bill dress up and I write about the public’s reaction to him wearing girls clothes. How the public reacts, how Bill feels, you know. I think this would be fun and we would get tons of human reaction to this situation”, Mary said.
“Wow, Sally do you think Bill would do it? It’s a great idea if he would do it”.
I am not sure how but I think I could get him into a bra at home, but in public where I need him, might be hard. He is shy and a real closet crossdresser. I am going to ask him tonight.
I will buy a pretty bra at Victoria Secrets today for him, plus some very cute panties. I am hoping his desire to crossdress and my help will push him into my plan. Plus his internal desire to wear lingerie will hook him with my help.”
“Sally does he know you know he wears panties? Oh, yes, I sometimes do our wash when I stay at his apartment on a weekend or so. With the wash are his panties, we have talked about how cute they are and how comfortable they are on him. He knows I accept his pantie wearing. I do like them on him, it makes him sweet”.
“Mary, I also will buy him a very sweet feminine white stretch lacey top that will show off his new bustline, in his bra. Plus I want to get him to wear a girdle with garters and nylons too. I want him to get the full affect of our soft lingerie, you know!”.
Wow, this is going to be so much fun, Mary giggled.
Sally leaned over the table to whisper in Mary’s ear, “Can you imagine when I take him into see Sue at VS to get measured. The reaction of people and Sue will be huge for my paper. I have not told Sue that Bill is a crossdresser.
Sally returned from shopping, bumping into Mary in the parking lot. “Here look what I have in this bag, his bra and panties. They are so cute, I know he will fall in love with them.”
“Wow, this bra is really padded, will he accept a big bustline? I love it; he will look so sweet in this bra. Hope he likes pink! I am getting so excited about dressing up Bill, can I come and help”, Mary said.
“I don’t think Bill can handle two women’s pushing him into wearing a bra 24/7”.
“Well, Sally you just have to call me each step of the way, I love the plan”.
Chapter Two
While driving to Bills apartment, tons of thoughts were ripping through my mind. How will I ask him and what if he says no? What if he gets so embarrassed he leaves me?
In I walked, he looked so right for this. He is a short, little guy, shy, I love him.
Bill, can we talk? Sure sweetie, what’s up? I have a problem in doing my college thesis on human reaction. Bill looked puzzled and said, “Wow, what is that all about”?
Well, I have to write about how humans responds to a situation in real life”.
“How can I help, Bills said.
“Well Bill I have and idea how you can help me. I want to write about how the public responds to you wearing a bra. What they think of a man wearing a bra”.
“What, me wear a bra, in public…are you nuts?”
“Bill, you love wearing panties plus it will only be for an hour or two. I just need to record the peoples reaction” Besides it will be fun!”
“Fun, fun for who? Boys don’t wear bras, at least in public!”
“Honey, I need this for my college thesis. You know how hard I have been looking for a topic. This would be perfect and I could write it quick. Besides I think you might like the experience. Won’t you just try wearing a bra, try it at home here, please honey?”
“Sally, you know I wear panties, are you playing with me. Is this really part of your thesis”?
“Bill, lets have some fun, loosen up, you might like this. Look what I bought you to wear”.
I watched Bills eyes open, and sparkle, he melted when he saw the VS bra and matching panties. I knew I had him hooked. He was mine when he sheepishly grabbed the bra with a big big smile.
“See Bill your new bra is very pretty and I know you like it. It’s ok, sweetie, its yours. Why don’t you try it on and wear around the house”.
Bill didn’t say another word and walked to his bedroom to change. I said he didn’t have to leave the room, I would help him adjust his the new bra, I told him. He was to embarrassed and went to his room to change.
He came out, the padding was perfect, and his bustline was perfect, very pronounced, very sweet looking. Even with his own t-shirt, it way tight, I could see his new shape and bra under it, he looked great. This was so much fun. I gave he a huge hug saying how nice he looked. “How does your bra fit Bill?”
I thought he was going to cry being so excited. “Sally are you sure you are ok with me wearing a bra around you. Are you ok with my crossdressing? Feels a little strange you doing this with me.
“Bill, I love you, I know you crossdress. I think you look great. Why don’t you leave your bra on now around the house, like a training bra, get use to your new feelings, sweetie”.
I knew he was happy. He even told me how good the bra fit and how it made him feel soft and feminine. I thought perfect, he is falling into my plan, and this will work.
We cooked dinner, watched a movie and he still had on his bra. He seemed happy about his new look.
While watching a movie he kept tucking, adjusting his bra straps. “Bill do you have a problem, do you need to adjust your straps?” “Sally, not sure this is my right size bra, seems tight.”
“Bill, I think you just need time to get use to your new underwear. Your bra is new to your body, you need to adjust. In time you will not even know you have a bra on”, Sally said.
“Sally what do you mean, “in time” I won’t know I have a bra on? I thought this little thesis was a couple of hours”? Yes, but you need to get comfortable wearing your new lingerie, Sally said.
He asked me to stay overnight, then I knew he was all mine. While we undressed upstairs there he was in his Victoria Secret pink bra and panties. He had a puppy dog look on his face so I said, “Yes, Bill you can wear your bra to bed, but you should also put on your nightgown too”.
He got all shy saying, “you know I wear nightgowns too”?
“Bill remember I help with your wash sometimes. I am ok with your crossdrssing and in fact it turns me on. Bill got all excited, slipping on his silk long nightgown over his VS bra and panties.
Once in bed, we talked. “Bill, see was that so hard, wearing your bra today. Isn’t it a pretty bra and it fits you so nice, I love it on you. Now sweetie, will you help me with my thesis”? I knew I had him, he was putty in my hand.
“Ok, Sally I will try it, but not for couple more days. I have to get use to wearing this bra at home first”.
Wow, I had him. Next I will get him into his panty girdle and nylons. This will really turn some heads and make my thesis that much better, I thought.
Next day came quick. Bill shower and he slipped on his bra and panties right away, I said nothing.
“Bill I also bought you a nice top with darts in it to help your bustline. Can you try it on?, I asked.
I held it up and I saw fear across his face. “Sally I can’t wear that, it’s too see-through, to thin, too girly.
“Bill, how will I test the public’s responds if they can’t tell you are wear a pretty bra”?
“I guess you are right, but look I have two large mountains on my chest, won’t they see that!”
“No, silly, you have to wear this, it is so sweet and I think you will like it, try it on”.
Like magic, he slipped on the feminine top. Wow, did it cling to his new shape, his bra and yes it was thin. I think I could read the label on his bra, it was very thin.
“Oh, Bill, you look perfect. This top fits you so nice, this will do the job”.
“I don’t know Sally, I don’t know if I can go out in public like this. I am man, not a sissy.
“Bill, just wear it around the house today and lets see, will you do it for me sweetie?
“Ok, but you are pushing me, but I will do it just for you Sally. You owe me!”, Bill said.
I was having so much fun, I knew I had him, he was mine. The day went great. He wore his top all day at home and seemed to enjoy his expanded crossdressing. Several times I caught him staring in the mirror looking at his new shape, how sweet I thought.
I had told his next-door neighbor and my girlfriend Melissa of the plan and to come over at 4pm to check him out. Right on time the doorbell rang; fear struck his face as I opened the door.
He was so cute as he held his hands over his chest trying to cover himself up.
“Bill you look so cute, just love the top, it’s your color!”, Melissa said.
“Bill say something, Melissa paid you a complement, its ok, she is our friend, she knows I am writing a thesis on you dressing in public. It’s ok sweetie, don’t cry!”, Sally said.
With a sheepish look Bill said to Melissa, “Sorry Melissa, I am just a little nervous wearing a bra even if it’s to help Sally and her thesis”.
“Don’t worry Bill, you look fine, lets face it we are all wearing bras in this room now, our little sorority, nothing to get nervous about.”, Melissa said as she giggled.
Sally popped right in and changed the subject inviting Melissa over for a cook out. She accepted with pleasure.
For sure the conversation centered on Sally’s thesis. Melissa even commented that she thought she was wearing the same VS padded bra and how much she liked it. “Bill did you get your bra at Victoria Secret’s ?
Bill got all embarrassed say, “Sally bought this bra for me, I could not buy a bra.”
“Bill I think you might like going in VS and getting measure for a pretty bra. It is so much fun in that girly store.”, Melissa said.
I could tell Bill was getting nervous with all the feminine girly talk. We changed the conversation and cooled the emotions down.
As Melissa was leaving, she hugged Bill saying, “I am so proud of you Bill. You look so sweet and your demeanor is so much nicer with your bra on, you should wear bra all the time. See you both tomorrow”.
I looked at Sally asking what she means by seeing us tomorrow. “Bill, I need her to help me record all the people reactions to my thesis. She is coming with us tomorrow to the mall”, Sally said.
“Sally I am not sure I am ready to go out in public, tomorrow to the mall. Can’t we do this in a couple of more days? I am nervous and don’t think I can walk into the mall yet”, Bill said.
“Well, Bill you then need to promise me you will wear your bra each day here at home until we go to the Mall to do my thesis, plus I have something else you might like to wear”, Sally said.
“Now what a dress?”, Bill said. “No silly, I want you to wear a little girdle and nylons.”
“Why, why do I have to wear that too?”
“Bill you have to get the full affect and a girdle will really help your demeanor and put you in the right mood for my thesis.”
“Sally you really know how to pull my chain. How did you know I would like that anyhow, plus no one will see nylons and a girdle under my clothes, right”?
“Right Bill, but you will know you have those feminine lingerie items on and I think you like that! You will know and it will change your demeanor, your whole thought process. Thank you dear”!
Chapter Three
So Sally waited four days, and I was wearing the girdle, nylons and bra in the house and adjusting well. It almost felt natural each morning waking up and slipping on that pretty lingerie. I was liking this and Sally knew it. I even wore my bra, girdle and nylons outside in the neighborhood, but no one saw me wearing them under my clothes, since I covered up big time, but Melissa and Sally knew I was wear those pretty foundations.
Saw Melissa me in the hall as she tapped my fanny saying, “Bill, nice wiggle back here. Guess that girdle is really helping! I love it sweetie”!
I smiled and kept walking thinking, yes I do swing more and I do like this girdle. I might wear this more often I thought. Plus wondering what it would be like to wear high heels. My mind was all over the place.
The big day came, a Saturday, busy day at the mall. Melissa came over for breakfast and the two girls got their plan down. All I had to do was walk around. They were going to watch the people and write their notes on their reaction of me, a man in a woman’s shapely feminine top and of course the padded bra.
Plus the girdle was giving me a swing, gave me a very decided feminine look and walk.
I was nervous but off we went to the mall.
Sally said I should walk alone and up front, they will be right behind. It started in the parking lot, I got stares and giggles from many teen girls all the way to the door. I was not having fun. I tried to turn around and leave but Sally and Melissa were right behind me pushing me into the mall.
Inside I had to sit down at the first bench, I was so weak and nervous. Sally and Melissa took up their positions 10-20 feet around me to observe the public and me.
People walking by just stared. I knew what they were thinking. What is a man sitting there in a bra, is he a sissy?
One lady came up to me and sat next to me but her hand on my back, on my bra strap saying, “dear are you ok, you look white faced, do you feel sick, should I call for help”? I looked up, her big smile calmed me down.
She said, “you look so sweet, don’t feel embarrassed wearing women’s clothes. My son is a crossdresser and he loves it and we have so much fun shopping here, it’s a blast, he is my daughter now and so much nicer now. Here he comes, we are shopping together today, here meet my son”.
I looked up and there was a 16-17 year old person dressed as a teen girl smiling back at me. He was dressed in a real pretty feminine dress, nylons, small heels, beauty hair and makeup for a teen, looked so sweet and demur.
“Elizabeth, meet Bill, we just met here in the mall. He is a crossdresser like you dear. Sweetie, sit with us and tell Bill how much you like shopping with your mommy”, Ann said.
This was getting weird, here was a Mom and what appears to be her daughter, but really her son wanting to talk with me about crossdressing. I looked at Sally, she waved me on smiling like this was great…. Keep talking with them.
“Bill, I hope my mom didn’t embarrass you, looks like you are just getting started with your crossdressing. My Mom is a good teacher, she helped me a lot, as you can see. Are you hear alone?”, Elizabeth said.
“No, my girlfriend, Sally is right over there. She is doing her college thesis on how humans react, how they react to me in a bra as a man”.
“Wow, that is different, but are you a crossdresser too?”, Ann asked.
“Yes, a closet crossdresser until today. I have never gone out in public. This is a real first for me and I am nervous”.
Just then Sally walked up and introduced herself to Ann. We all talk for a bit, like Sally was interviewing her for her thesis. I was feeling good sitting there with these people who “protected” me for the public. We all “connected” so well, I relaxed a lot and Sally saw this.
“Ann, if you and your son are shopping today, can we tag along”?, Sally asked.
“Sure we are going to Teen Boutique for a birthday present, please do come along”, Ann said.
Not sure I liked this, but I guess better to travel in a group than walking alone out here in my girly top and bra.
Sally introduced Melissa to Ann and son. Ann asked us to refer to her son as Elizabeth. In public he needs to get his confidence up as my daughter, she said.
Wow, this is really something. I could only dream of this adventure, a closet crossdress as I am.
Off we went all five of us to the Teen Boutique. Not sure I wanted to go into a feminine store like that, but I guess I had no choice.
Sally observered everyone looking at me as we were heading to the store. The store was at the far end of the mall, wouldn’t you know it. Elizabeth had to stop at every window and dream about buying every dress and outfit along the way. I even found myself dreaming to, what it would be like to wear those pretty dresses. Sally knew I was drooling over all these feminine apparel.
I thought it was so sweet as Ann and her “daughter” walked down the mall hand in hand. My mind was off me and the people looking at me as I watched how much fun Elizabeth was having window shopping with his Mom. I could like this, I thought.
Walked into the Teen boutique, wow, this was really a girly store. I knew of it, but never had the nerve to walk in, as much as I have always wanted to. I think I like this.
Elizabeth went right to the jewelry counter, as they said they are getting a birthday present for their nieces. They have a birthday party today at noon.
I am thinking Elizabeth is going to a birthday party dressed like this? Wow!
Sally pulled me into the nightgown section saying, “Bill, how would you like us buying matching nightgowns, wouldn’t that be sweet”?
I didn’t know what to say, other than yes. Sally pulling several off the rack asked me my opinion, in front of all these other women and teen girls shopping the store. I was embarrassed, what would they think?
“Bill don’t be embarrassed, pick a pretty nightgown and make sure you remember your experience in here, I need it for my thesis.” Sally said.
How could I ever forget this experience? I didn’t know if I was excited, happy or embarrassed in this girly store.
Sally held up a nightgown to me. I looked around to see if anyone was watching us and sure enough several teenage girls were watching us, I quickly told Sally this nightgown was perfect lets get it.
Sally picked two match nightgowns off the rack, clearly sent a signal, I was buying feminine lingerie. This was weird, but I am loving it.
Then out of know where, Sally announced, in public, I needed inserts for my bra. Now I was getting embarrassed.
A clerk heard her and came over to help. “He needs B cup inserts, do you sell them here, miss?”, Sally said. “Sure of course, step right over here we have many for you both to pick from”, the clerk said.
Elizabeth saw us at this special counter and came right up saying he got his inserts here and pointed to the boobs his Mom bought him. “They are so comfortable and feel so so real. My bounce is real and they give me my feminine shape to die for. Bill look, would you like to see them?”, Elizabeth said.
Before I could question this purchase, Sally said we would take the B cup full coverage breast inserts.
Why is she buying me these? Will she have me wearing a bra more? I got sort of excited with the idea. I was melting in her hand, and she knew it.
The clerk looked at Sally asking if he would like to wear the insert now. Elizabeth popped in saying, “Bill, yes, yes, they will give you such a feminine bounce and look, you will love them. You must wear them now, always, from now on”.
Sally smiled and said, “well I guess you have to wear them now, lets go in the dressing room and have some fun, Bill”.
Wow, they did add to my figure. My bustline seem to get bigger and yes, they did bounce so much. I commented to Sally as we walked out as she said, “Bill, you will get use to your new figure, we girls love the bounce”.
At the check out counter Sally looked at me saying, “Bill these insert will also fit well in the cups of your nightgown to, so pretty on you”!
Here I was in a teen boutique standing in front of a 26 year old clerk paying for my boobs and matching gowns as my bra is showing through this feminine top I was wearing. I guess my embarrassment should be gone, all these girls in the store know I am a man wanting to crossdress. How great is this!!
Fear struck me as the clerk said to Sally, “Would Bill like glue to give him a more secure feeling for his new breasts? Sally giggled and said of course her would, we will take two tubes.
Elizabeth came right over to be with a big smile and whispered in my ear, “Bill you will love the glue, it helps so much. My Mommy tells me and I agree with makes my breasts almost real. She even helps me with makeup around them so that they look really real, apart of my feminine body”.
I was so nervous and confused. Why did she buy two tubes of this glue? These breasts are expensive for one or two day event, I thought.
We were all done buying our feminine “items” and Ann suggested we trade phone number and get-together soon. I looked at Sally and didn’t know what to say. Sally said sure, would love to. Elizabeth seemed so happy she found a crosssdressing friend in me. But I didn’t know what to make of it, I just went along.
Ann said they had to get going to the birthday party, will call.
I told Sally I had to sit down, I was weak. Of course we sat in the boutique store right next to all the teen bra display, training bras as Sally calls them.
Melissa and Sally were concerned I was weak and wanted to know if we should go home. “No, I think I am ok, but all this is too much, need to take a break, I said.
Sally looked around at all the pretty teen bras. “Bill too bad you didn’t start with a teen training bra like these pretty little bras here as she handed me a pink padded teen bra of the rack.”
I melted and thought, yes, I did wear a little bra like this many years ago, but I was not going to tell Sally.
I keep looking down at my chest, feeling the weight of my new chest. “Bill stop looking at yourself, people are watching you”, Sally said.
I thought, of course they are watching me, here I was with a huge bustline, see through top, bounce breasts and I look like a man. But for some reason I was coming to terms with this new look, not sure why but I was less nervous about people starring at me.
Off we went, me carrying my pink flowered Teen Boutique bag with our matching nightgowns saying to everyone I shopped at the girly store.
At lunch our waitress said she loved my top. She whispered saying, her boyfriend is a crossdressser to and it turns her on. She wants to get him out of the closet and she thinks she is close since he wears a bra and girdle every day now.
Wow, there are a lot of women out here who like men who crossdress it seems. I never knew how accepting women could be of crossdressing.
Melissa made a purchase also at the boutique, I asked her what she bought there. Both Sally and her had a hug smile as Melissa said she bought the SAME nightgown we bought and was hoping she could join us for a slumber party.
What all three of us in the same pink lacey nightgown having a girly sleep over. This might be a little weird.
Lucky Sally said, “Melissa maybe some day when Bill becomes more relaxed with his crossdressing”.
Melissa did not answer her, not sure what that all was about.
Lunch was done, Sally suggested we drive into the Village and get some reactions there for her thesis. Fear came over me thinking that I might run into my friends in the Village. I told Sally of my fears. She said, “Bill, I need this interaction for my thesis. You will do fine, don’t worry about your friends. They probably already know you are a corssdresser, lets go sweetie”.
How do my friends know I might be a crossdresser???
Melissa and Sally pulled me to the car not before one girl said to her mother, “look mommy he is wear a bra, why? Isn’t he a man?
“Bill keep walking don’t look back, that was great for my paper. That little girl is so sweet, keep moving Bill”.
“Bill tell me how you felt about that little girls comment about your bra.”
“Sally I am not sure, I don’t think I was concerned, it didn’t affect me like early this morning when we left the house”, I said.
Sally gave me a big hug telling me how much fun she is having and thanked me for helping her with her paper. “Bill, my my my, what are those mountains as you call them on your chest? She snapped my bra strap as she hugged me! “Those insert are really giving your figure a real boost.”
Chapter Three
We went into the Village and stopped at a coffee shop. Sure enough there was Fred a guy I work with. Sally watched with intense care to Fred said, “Hi Bill, hope all is well” and whispered in Bill’s ear and left.
He left quickly and Sally asked me what Fred whispered to me. “Sally I am so embarrassed, he told me I look like a sissy in my bra but it looks really good on me, and to call him tonight”.
“Come on Bill, he really said that”? Yes he did, I am blown away. He wants me to call him. Do you think he is into cressdressing?
Melissa said, “Bill see there is no reason to get nervous, your friends are your friends. Maybe you found another crossdressing friend”?
Sally got so excited hearing this. She dragged me down the street looking for other people to work per thesis. Here I was walking down my village Main Street, my chest out there and I think bouncing around and my hips swing. For some reason, I was getting beginning like this and the girls saw my pleasure.
From around the corner my next-door neighbor came walking up. As she saw me, a big big smile came over her face. “Bill, so you ARE a crossdresser. I found your panties in the dryer one-day after you left the washroom. So it is true. I love your new look, keep it up dear”.
This is way to easy I though. “See Bill, this was not hard, you are doing just fine, I am so proud of you Bill.”, Sally said.
We walked to the Purse House store. Melissa grabbed us and said, lets get Bill a purse. I don’t need a purse I said, no way.
“Bill this will help my thesis, lets see how the public reacted to you having a girly purse. Remember, men do carry man purses overseas”, Sally said.
In we went, another shopping event to test me. Melissa picked up several and had me pick one. Sally watched for my reaction. Some lady popped in saying, “Oh dear that purse fits your outfit perfectly, it’s so you dear”.
I thought my outfit? What outfit, do I have an outfit on? I got all shy and smiled as Melissa pooped in saying, “Yes, this is the one Bill, it’s so you Bill, perfect and I want to buy it for you.”.
That same lady approached Melissa and whispered in her ear, as Melissa said, “yes, they are real breasts, aren’t they sweet”.
I pulled Melissa aside and asked what that was all about, what is sweet?
“Bill, that lady wanted to know if your boobs were real”. “Melissa, you told her they were, why?”
“Bill don’t worry, she is a buzzy body and look at her starring at you now, she has nothing better to do. So what, be proud of your figure!”
I had enough and said I needed to go home. The girls got the message and we left the Village. But not before we saw Fred again across the street. He looked at me and yelled “Bill call me tonight”! I waived with a smile thinking what does he want?
I asked, “what is that all about?” Sally said, “Well maybe he wants to crossdress with you. Would that make a college thesis, how two cross-dressed meet!”?
Back at my apartment, I tried to go upstairs to change, but Sally said no, time to fix dinner. My job was fixing dinner, never done that before, but never wore a bra in public before either, I thought. Sally wrote her notes on the computer. I would love to read what she is writing.
“Bill, that lady and her son in the mall, how sweet she came to your aid when she thought you were crying on the bench in the mall. I hope we can hook up with them again so I could add a twist to my paper. Her son was so cute; he passed as a teen girl so well. He was so sweet and seems to really like you.”, Sally said.
“Bill, have you ever dressed all the way? Tried to pass as a girl? Baby you can tell me, its ok, I love you either way and after today, I really love your feminine side so much, you are so sweet when you have feminine emotions running through your head”, Sally asked.
“Sally only once and never did it again. As you can tell I like soft clothes, but today was very different, emotionally and I really need to change the subject and get to bed now, I am beat”.
I made a metal note, he did try dressing before. I think my plan might work, Sally thought.
Next morning came fast. I really seem to sleep well in these soft lacey nightgowns. Plus getting use to these glued on boobs sticking out while sleeping was hard. Sally told me I would adjust.
Sally was already downstairs fixing breakfast as I walked into my kitchen.
All of sudden, Sally got all nervous with me. “Bill what are you NOT wearing? Where is your bra sweetie? Those aren’t your clothes now, you need to get dressed!”
“Sally what do you mean these are my clothes”!
“Bill did you forget we still have to go to Victoria Secrets today to finish my paper with Sue. You told me you would go there, Sue would help us. You have to stay in the girly “mode”, you need to wear your pretty clothes, I told you that. Now you go back upstairs and put on your pretty lingerie, your lavender padded bra and matching panties and get rid of those ugly sweats. I put out on the chair a loungewear outfit that will match your pretty underwear. Now go sweetie, please. You need to keep your promise and remain dressed for the part.”!
She was right, I forgot, I said we would stop by VS to see our friend Sue. I went back upstairs to slip on my padded bra. It felt so nice, as I kept looking at myself in the full-length mirror.
“See silly, you love those soft clothes Bill, and you know it sweetie!! Now lets have breakfast and go shopping for my sweetie”.
After my shower, Sally had my outfit on the bed, wow, another see-through top especially with the bra she had out, the same lavender padded bra. I was nervous as I held the top up and Sally popped into the bedroom saying, “Isn’t that top so pretty, so lovely, you will look great in it, so soft and shapely, for you.”
She seemed so excited helping me hook my bra and adjusting the cups with the inserts. “Bill you wear your bras so well, it’s like you have had your breast supported wearing a bra all your life. I am amazed how well you fill out your cups, so nice. This top will look so sweet on you and will cause so much attention for my thesis”.
I was feeling good and melting as I saw myself in the mirror. The top was nice. Scoop neck with a small lacy collar, short puffy shelves and very fitted around my what seemed to be huge bustline.
“Sally, do I have to wear a padded bra with the inserts too? I seem very big up here.” As I held my bustline!
“Silly Bill, you look great, just right for your new look. Plus remember, we want to get the public’s reaction to you wearing a pretty bra, you know for my thesis. Please Bill I know what is best and you said you would help me do my paper”.
I heard her say “new look”, but it did not bother me. I was getting use to this look and I think liking it. Wow, what is happening to my brain?
Off we went, not before Sally remained me to go back in the apartment to get my purse, plus Melissa showed up to come with us too. I put up a stink about caring a purse. “Bill get your purse, you need it to finish your new look, plus your purse will match your pretty top you are wearing today. You know us girls have to be coordinated!”.
Did she say “us girls”? I did what my “girls” said, but my mind was going in to many directions.
Walking to the car, Melissa whispered to me saying, “Bill, love your lavender bra, don’t you? Such pretty lacey on the cups and back straps.”
I looked at her smiling thinking she can actual see the color of my bra and that there is lace all over it. Wow, this is really too much.
In the car Sally pulled out of her purse more pills telling me to take them saying it will help me relax. I have taken them the past 3-4 days and she is right, I do like them. Makes me calm, so relaxed.
As we were walking again through the mall, people were looking and smiling as we walked by. For some reason I was getting use to the comments and they did not affect me as much. Every other window Melissa would say, “Bill, isn’t that dress or top pretty, wouldn’t I like that dress or even those sexy high heels”.
I found myself dreaming about that… how would I look in that dress or outfit. I found myself asking the question more and more. I wanted to try on high heels in the worse way. What is happening to me?
Sally saw me looking intensely in each window. She smiled and said in many windows, “Bill would you like that dress or those heels?”
I just blushed and smiled and said, “I don’t think they will fit me”. Sally laughed and said, “yes I am sure we could find your size” sweetie.
Both Melissa and Sally looked happy as they pulled me into VS. There was Sue our friend waiting for us, like she knew the minute we were coming in.
I got nervous in this feminine store, plus lots of teen girls and women now looking at me.
“Hi Bill, my my my don’t you look cute in your lavender top, so striking on you Bill”, Sue said.
Sally popped in saying, “See Bill I told you, you would look good in that top, fits you perfectly”.
Sue whispered in my ear, “Bill you are so sweet helping Sally with her thesis, you are such a good guy! Now lets have some fun, raise your arms so I can measure you for a real bra. We do want everyone here to see us, you know for Sally’s paper….”!
Like magic or second nature, I raise my arms and Sue got the tape measure around me so fast. I looked around and yes, the teen girls were giggling at me. I just smiled back, as Sue announced I was a 34 B and she had just the pretty bra for me. For some reason, maybe those pills, I was ok with all this now. I even had thoughts going through my head at how pretty all the lingerie was in here. I love the Pretty in Pink slogan the store has. Wow, what is going though my head.
Sue pulled me into the dressing room and we tried on many bras. She was with me, it was strange but Sally said it was ok.
“Sue I want Bill to wear one of your bras home today, so make sure he finds a pretty one and he leaves it on”, Sally said.
Sue looked at me and said, “Bill you heard Sally, I think I have just the bra for you sweetie, to wear home.”
I could believe the bra she had me in and said this is the bra to wear. It was padded, but now very shapely, almost pointed cups.
Bill I have you in our best selling pushing bra, the boys love it, plus I thought a C cup would look better on your shape.
As I started to question the large cup size as she put her finger to my mouth and said, “Quite Bill, this is the bra for you honey. See how nice it is on, we girls just love the pretty shape of our bustline and it drives the men crazy”.
I was shocked how well I filled out the bra. It was padded in a strange way, so shaped, a hard cup somewhat pointed cups. My inserts just filled the cups like they were perfect for this C cup bra.
She put my top on and wow, this bra was way different. I was very shapely and out there. She handed me two other bras and my old bra I wore into the shop and said lets get you the matching panties for your new bras now.”
As we walked out of the dressing room, it seemed everyone in the store was waiting to see me. Both Sally and Melissa were out there with the hands over the face with such excitement at my new look. Plus everyone was smiling as I walked out. Sally hugged me with such approval saying how nice I look. “Sue did a great job finding the right bra, just love it Bill”, Sally said.
We got the matching panties and another lounge outfit, all in pink, of course.
We checked out as Sue hugged me saying how good I looked and told me to stop in any time, I will need more bras she said.
Why will I need more bras, I thought?
Sally had me carry the big pink VS bags as we walk out though the mall. If my big bra, big bustline, see thought top didn’t announce my girly look, the VS pink bag did.
This C cup bra was way different and really projected my bustline. Sally saw my concern as I kept looking down at my chest. “Bill you look fine, I love your new bra”!, Sally said.
I asked to go home, but Sally said no, she need more time in public to get more reactions. “lets go window shopping Bill, you seem to like that sweetie”, Sally said.
Off we went. Sally taking notes of the people starring at me. I was getting use to people looking and pointing at me. Even Melissa said, “Bill I think you are liking this girly shopping experiences”.
At lunch I whispered to the girls saying, “This bra is very tight and not sure of my larger cup size”.
Sally asked, “what do you mean larger chest? Did Sue measure you and give you a bigger cup size?’
I knew Sally was playing with me, she knows I am wearing a C cup bra now. I just smiled and said, “Sally come on you knew she put me a bigger cup bra”.
Both girls giggled and admitted they knew saying they told Sue to put me in a C cup bra to see my reaction and to have some fun.
Ha, Ha Ha, I said, I feel different with a bigger bustline and this push up bras feels funny.
“Oh, Bill you will get use to it, dear, its fun, fun to get all these stares as we walk, isn’t it dear?, Sally asked.
After lunch Sally said we needed to stop into JC Penny’s for one more “thing”. Now what?
We went right to the lingerie department as she pulled a large girdle of the rack. “What is that for? I already have one on!”
She dragged me into dressing room as the sales clerk looked puzzled.
She had me put on this tight girdle with garters.
“Well, Bill what do you think? Have you ever worn this kind before dear? she asked.
I was shy and admitted I had. “Good because I think you should wear this kind of girdle a lot more, you know for my paper”, Sally said.
“Sally how is this a different girdle than the one at home you had me in all week”? “Bill, you will see, they are different”, Sally said.
I asked how this will help with her paper, she smiled and said, please Bill just help me here, do as I say”.
I use to wear a girdle all the time many years ago. I love it under my man clothes. So, it was nice to wear one again, especially with my girlfriend’s approval. I smiled and said ok, lets get it. Sally smiled so big and said we need to get you some pretty nylons now too.
As I tried to tug the girdle off, Sally stopped me saying, “Bill leave it on, you look so good in it”.
As we walked out of the dressing room Sally gave Melissa two thumbs up, like it was signal he bought it. Melissa already had “my” nylons in hand, several pair as she said, “Bill you are going to love these, they are so soft and will shape your legs so nice”.
By the time I was so out of it, they could have put me in a dress.
Leaving the mall I had a really really different walk, with the new girdle on. Both Sally and Melissa commented on my walk. They giggled asking how I liked all my new underwear?
Back at home Sally start asking thousands of questions for her paper she said. Like how did I reaction to the women and their giggles at me while wear a see though top, walking with a purse and just girly shopping.
I told Sally was happy to help her with her paper. It was a real experience and showed me a different side of your women’s life.
Just then the phone rang, it was Ann. The mother of the crossdressing son, Elizabeth. I thought this “fun” might be over until Sally accepted a “shopping” trip with Ann and her son tomorrow.
I looked at Sally saying no, I can’t do more shopping. “Bill, please just one more day. You like Ann and her son. Plus this interaction would add to my paper so much, please!’
How could I say now to Sally, plus those pills are really relaxing me.
After dinner, Sally commented on how nice I looked in my new VS bra. She commented that I should not be tugging on my bra straps so much, I need to get over that, ladies don’t do that, she said.
I told her this bigger bra was different and I was not getting use to the new feeling as I looked down at my bigger bustline.
Next morning Sally had another new top for me to wear and laid out the new VS 34C push up bra. Today I got dressed in the bra and top without a second thought. Plus I got excited slipping on my girdle and nylon’s. I thought to myself, this is strange, I am liking this a lot. Like old times for me, wearing a girdle and nylons.
At breakfast Sally told me how nice I looked and how much fun we will have today again.
She saw my pleasure in my face, I was getting way to use to my new girlish look.
“Bill, could I ask you today to wear a touch of makeup, just a little, sweetie?!”
I am not sure why, but I said ok and Sally grabbed my and pulling me upstairs to her makeup table. I thought to myself, why am I so excited about her putting makeup on me?
I watch as she applied eyeliner, color to my skin and lip gloss. Clearly one would know I have makeup on, but I was ok with it.
She gave me a big kiss and hug and said, “Bill you look great, I am so proud of you, you are so sweet, lets go have more fun”!
Off we went back to the mall to meet Ann and her son Elizabeth. Yes, Melissa came to, she was always with us it seems now.
Walking into the mall Melissa snapped my bra straps saying, “Bill you look so cute with makeup on, I just love your new look”!!
I said, “my new look?”
Melissa quickly said, you know your pretty top and nylons.
I had pants on how did she know I had nylon’s on?? I thought she was talking about my new makeup.
In the mall there was Ann and her son. Wow, he was all decked out in a very feminine flowing dressing and such a pretty hair do and full makeup. You would never know he was a boy. Even his training bra showed saying to one and all, here I am a pretty looking teen girl and loving it!
Like a bunch of girls, we all gave hugs. I was liking this girly thing, loved the hug. Plus Ann whispered in my ear, Bill, you look so sweet, love the makeup today”.
I thanked her as Sally was watching our interaction. We all giggled saying, “Lets go shopping”. Off we all went. I saw how Elizabeth walked, swinging her little teen purse and her shape was so feminine. He was really getting into his new feminine life.
I even caught myself asking me if I could ever look as good as him?
Ann announces she and her son needed to go to VS. Oh, boy here we go again, in that girly store.
Sure enough there was Sue in the store, all smiles seeing me. “Bill love the makeup dear, brings out your features, your eyes, so sweet! Love your new shape Bill, do you need another bra?” she said.
Seems like everyone in the store heard her talking to me. Made me shy but this time not nervous. Was I liking this?... all this girly stuff?
I watch Elizabeth, she or he was so excited about all the pretty lingerie his mom was buying him. Wow, he really is a girl, I thought.
Sue pulled me aside and asked me, “Bill I see you are wearing the push up bra I sold you. I guess you really like the new shape I gave you? I just love your look Bill! Would you like to buy another bra and panty like that you are wearing? Don’t be shy Bill, I will help you.”
I smiled and said, “I would like to buy this same bra, but in pink”. Sue got all excited as did Sally and grabbed a bra and pantie set off the rack saying to me, “Bill this will look so cute on you!
As we all left the store, Elizabeth looked at me saying, “Wasn’t that a fun store, I just love all the pretty lingerie they have. I could shop in there all day”.
Wow, this boy is really hooked. I thought my crossdressing days were full but this kid is really living the feminine life.
We all walked through mall, again Elizabeth and I carrying our big VS pink bags, signs saying we were shopping at the all girly store. But for some reason, I was happy, as I was walking, not afraid of showing my pretty “bags” or figure.
Melissa whispered to me, “Bill I love your new wiggle”. I thought to myself yeh, me to. I am liking all this all too much as I “wiggled” my body even more.
Both Sally and Melissa were so happy and we were all having so much fun. Ann and her son had so much fun to shopping to. Her son was such a sissy, a real girl for all appearances.
I was secretly envious of him passing so well as a teen girl. How nice must it be to pass as a teen girl? He and his Mom were having so much fun.
It was strange when we all strolled into a dress store. Sally knew I was excited. Elizabeth was gushing with excitement, as he wanted every dress in the store. His mother had to slow him down.
“Bill, wouldn’t this dress look good on me, even on you to Bill. We could be twins wearing this pretty dress”, Elizabeth said to me.
I think that was Sally cue, she pulled me aside saying, “Bill would you like to try on a dress, sweetie. I think you would like to, wouldn’t you dear? Don’t be afraid to let your feminine feelings show, it’s ok dear, I love you”. As she gave me a big kiss and hug, reassuring me it’s ok to express my feminine feelings inside me.
I melted and said yes. Not sure where that yes came from, but Sally was so excited. Before I knew it she had a dress for me to try on, like she knew I wanted to wear a dress in the worst way.
I got a little giggly as we walked into the huge feminine dressing room. Elizabeth tried to come with me as his Mom pulled him back. Sally came in to help me. Here I was slipping on a very beautiful dress, I looked up seeing my nylon’s, girdle and pushup bra in the mirror as the dress slid down over my shapely body. I think I was in heaven and my face showed it.
“Wow what do you think Bill? You love divine, so sweet”, Sally asked.
I hesitated with excitement, Sally popped right in saying the dress was perfect, just my color and it fit so well. Saying I might need a different girdle to shape my waist better, plus a strapless bra, but she loved it.
What do you think Bill, do you just love it? Say something….
I started crying with pleasure. Sally hugged me kissing me saying, I guess my girl loves her new dress!
I hear heard say “my girl”, My dress” but I didn’t care. I was melting and loving this new experience. I was so happy and Sally knew it.
“Bill you have to have this dress, its perfect on you sweetie. Lets show the girls your new dress, they will be so proud of you”.
I am not sure why, but I walk out of the dressing room and spun around modeling “my” new dress to Melissa, Ann and her son. I was in another world, on such a high I could not believe it.
They all giggled with excitement and saying that dress is you and I have to buy it!
Back in the dressing room I kept staring in the big mirror. I just loved this shapely dress and didn’t want to take it off.
“Bill I think you want to wear your pretty dress home, don’t you love?”, Sally said.
I said, yes, oh yes. Sally can I wear it now, I just love it. Do you think it’s too short?
“Silly boy you look great, the dress is you but, you have to get heels and a strapless bra for this dress. Maybe a strapless corset to shape you in other ways. We need to do more shopping for your new outfit, slow down Bill, time will come to wear your pretty dress out in public for all to see.”, Sally said.
As I kept staring at myself in the mirror, Sally whispered in my ear so sweetly, “Bill, honey do you think you would like to take the big big jump and get a pretty wig and really dress for the new life you are dreaming”?
I knew what she was saying, becoming a woman for all to see, 100% passable like Elizabeth. I was melting, so confused, wanting to experience that but not sure I could pull it off.
I looked at Sally saying, “I would really like to try with your help honey”!
Sally hugged me saying, “lets make you beautiful Bill, you will love your new life”!
I think that was my turning point. I just loved the dress, love my new friends, love shopping, my life was so exciting; I was on top of the world. Both Melissa and Sally were excited for me to. I really like having these girlfriends, so much fun!
We bought the dress plus a couple more with such excitement. We all went back to our apartment to celebrate, we were having such a girl’s party until I called my messaging center.
My boss called to say my job was terminated because our building burned last night. I had no job. Plus I just had my car reposed.
I told Sally with tears in my eyes, “What am I going to do, I have nothing!”.
Sally looked at Melissa and said maybe now is the time …. “Bill would you like to move in with Melissa and me but there is only one requirement. I live in a women’s only apartment complex, as you know, you would have to dress as a woman all the time and become very womanly to be accept in my apartment complex. Plus Melissa is moving in with me too.”.
Sounds like a huge sorority house. How could this crossdresser say no?
With a big big smile, I looked down at myself in my new pretty dress, a shapely figure, a bustline many girls would kill for, thinking I could handle this, live with them as a woman. Plus live in a complex with all women, wow! I knew Sally would support me, after all she wants me to wear a wig now.
I hugged both Melissa and Sally saying yes, I would love to live with them, but I have no job, no money.
Both girls looked at me saying, “don’t worry dear, we have a full-time job for you sweetie and I think you will love it. Plus you can wear your pretty dresses, makeup and high heels every minute of the day with us”.
The end.
The doctor said I had the Feminizer disease and a strong case of it. I went numb and pale and they knew it. I thought I was going to faint. Another nurse came in with water and helped me as I slowly fell off my chair in panic.
"Please don't tell me that! How can I manage that? I'm a man!"
I was getting very concerned as I noticed my body changing. I have budding breasts and bigger hips. My wife said my breasts bounce and it looks bad. What is wrong?
My wife said I might have the dreaded "Feminizer" disease. There is a one in 70,000 chance of getting this Feminizer disease. Men get this disease. It changes them into a woman and society accepts them as "normal". It's not something I would like. I am nervous. There is a cure but it takes a very long time. In fact, there is a very well known "therapy" school in Syracuse, New York for men to learn how to cope with the disease and help them through their life changing experience. Well, I am getting ahead of myself. I need to go to the doctor.
My wife Cathy said I need to wear bra now since my chest is always bouncing and it must be embarrassing for me. "I don't want to wear a bra and will hold off wearing one," I told my wife. She insisted though. She measured me for a bra. We did measure and I almost fainted, I could wear a 36A bra! She said I was "too big" for a training bra. I said, "Too big? What kind of bra?" She thought a small training bra would hold my breasts nicely. I could not believe what I was hearing. A training bra - that is for teen girls just starting "their development", not my development! My other problem is that my pants were getting way too tight around the hips. Cathy said my hips are spreading. I do not like this!
The next night my wife brought home a sports bra and embarrassed me into trying it on. Wow, the bra feels good! My nipples are so sensitive and the bra reduced that pain. She actual liked the sports bra on me and said it made me look "flatter". She also took a girdle out of the bag. It was very tight but helped my pants fit around the waist. Plus the girdle gave me a way different look in my pants. Something was going on with my body and I was scared! I put my shirt back on. She tried to convince me that no one could see my bra and girdle and I should wear them all the time now. I must admit, it did feel better with my chest not bouncing around.
Next morning Cathy laid out the bra and girdle so I could not miss them and came in the bedroom to see that I was wearing them. It felt strange wearing a bra, having a shape. My brain was not accepting it. I felt strange, thinking I liked the support of the bra, but this is not right, men don't wear bras and girdles. Wow, what is wrong with me?
Cathy researched the disease and said this would not be easy to cure if I really had that Feminizer disease. I am getting nervous. What does this mean? She did not want to talk about it and said we needed to see a doctor now. She called a doctor and got "us" an appointment tonight after work.
Trying to get dressed for work was hard. The bra did show through my shirt. Cathy ended up giving me one of her camisole tops. She said I might have to just leave my sport coat on at work. I am not happy about this, but the sports bra felt good for some strange reason.
At work no one noticed. I found the sports bra helped the bounce but could not take my sport coat off. The camisole and bra seemed to have a strange comforting feeling on me. I thought there was something going on in my body and brain. The girdle was another story. It kept riding up and felt strange. I later told my wife. She said she had a fix for the girdle riding up. I did not want to ask.
At the office I did research on the Internet for this disease and didn't like what I read. This disease makes a man's body change into a woman's body and the cure is very strange. The man has to develop into a woman's body, aided with estrogen before the doctors can treat him with a cure. The web pages said it could take 2-3 years and I must be 100% woman in mind and spirit before reverse treatment can start. Plus the treatment might not reverse me back to a man! Have I said I am nervous?
I went home after work and my wife was in tears. She too learned more about the disease and was afraid of what it would do to our marriage. We had dinner and said nothing. She suggested I take off the bra and girdle for our doctors appointment tonight. I did but felt strange, since my nipples were rubbing on my shirt.
Off to the doctor's office and to make matters worse, the doctor was a woman, a really good-looking woman. The nurse brought us both into the examining room. The doctor came in and I explained my problem, took off my shirt and showed her my A cup breasts. She asked tons of questions, never talking about the Feminizer disease. The doctor explained there could be several reasons why my shape is changing. She suggested a blood test and to see a gynecologist soon.
I asked about the Feminizer disease. She said it is possible but way too early to know now. She did recommend I wear a bra. My breasts were very sensitive and red. She warned me that my breasts might get bigger and gave me a cream to help reduce the pain on my nipples.
Another nurse came in and took my full body measurements, like I was already a woman. She measured my breasts, hips, and suggested a 36A real bra with good support. A structured bra is better than a sports bra, like I knew what she was talking about or it was just a normal piece of clothing I had worn for years! I was getting sick and shaky.
While the nurse was writing in my chart, my wife and doctor were talking in another room. Later I learned that the doctor helped my wife, comforting her with the knowledge that I could be cured. I appreciated that and was hoping I just had a chemical imbalance that the doctors could cure soon.
The doctor scheduled a blood test down the hall plus a gynecologist's exam for tomorrow. I asked her why I needed to see that kind of doctor. She said this doctor was a specialist in this Feminizer disease. She could help determine if I have the disease and how to treat it. I was very uneasy about seeing a gynecologist.
Once back in the car, I broke down. I was very nervous, crying (like a girl I thought). My wife helped me and said the doctor has every reason to believe all will be OK. She gave me a big kiss and said she will help me through this no matter what the outcome and then reached up and gently hugged me. She said, "Honey, you might like being a woman!" I started to melt in her arms. Boy, something was happening to me!
As we drove off, she suggested we go shopping. "Shopping, for what?" I asked. "You know, your new clothes." "Oh, boy! What does that mean?" I said. She said I needed more bras and girdles, panties and nylons. "Nylons! Why do I need stockings?" I asked. She looked at me and smiled, "They will help keep your girdle from riding up, silly. You must learn these things." After I heard that I just collapsed in the car seat. I said "I can not go into a women's store and buy bras. That would just be too much!"
She knew of a small lingerie store that would help us out discreetly. That was just what I wanted to hear - I am going shopping for "my" bras and girdles!
Continued soon... Hope you like, give me your comments and thoughts, dear.
The doctor said I had the Feminizer disease and a strong case of it. I went numb and pale and they knew it. I thought I was going to faint. Another nurse came in with water and helped me as I slowly fell off my chair in panic.
"Please don't tell me that! How can I manage that? I'm a man!"
At home I crashed in the living room. My wife Cathy knew I needed her support and she was there for me. We talked until midnight and I finally started feeling much better about all this. Both of us agreed we would take one day at a time. We will handle the disease together if I had it.
Next day, I got dressed - yes, I put on "my" sports bra and girdle with lots "pushing" from my wife. I really did not want to wear them, but the bra made my breasts feel better. She said I would have to go shopping sometime and maybe tonight after our doctor's appointments we could try shopping again. I agreed but knew it was going to be hard.
While in the lunchroom at work, the TV news was on and there was a news story of a man having the Feminizer disease. He lives my town. Holy cow, another person right here in my town, what are the chances? Two other women in the lunchroom talked about it and did not seem to mind the disease and were sympathetic towards the problem. It sounded like they understood the disease. Wow, I felt good about their "thinking" but I sure hope I do not have that disease. I wrote down the name of the man with the disease. I would like to meet that guy if I have it, too.
I got home and my wife was already there. She had dinner ready and reminded me we had the gynecologist appointment and we needed to stop in our regular doctor too. She had the results from my blood test.
We cleaned up and I went to change.
She said, "Hold it! Where are you going?"
"I am going to take my bra and girdle off as I did last night before the doctor appointment."
She said, "No need to do that. They expect you to be wearing a bra. The doctor told you that you better start wearing a bra 24/7."
I did not like that idea, the doctors seeing me in a bra. I had a hard time seeing myself in a bra, let alone showing someone else!
Cathy hugged me and said, "Come on you will be OK. The doctors are expecting you in a bra."
Oh, boy here it comes again, I am getting really nervous. She pulled me out the door and we were off.
We got to the gynecologist's office. As we went into the waiting room, my hands were sweating. Cathy tried to calm me down. We were ushered into the examining room. I saw the stirrups on the table. She knew I was looking at them. In came the doctor, another woman doctor. She was very nice and put me at ease. She asked me to take my top off exposing my sports bra, then asked me to take my bra off. I fumbled with the hooks but got it off. She was pleased I was wearing a bra. She poked at me asking lots of questions then looked at the charts. She said she got the blood tests from my other doctor.
The doctor saw I was nervous and had the dreaded disease on my mind. She said I should get dressed and meet her in her office next door. My wife held my hand and I felt something coming. I got dressed and my wife hugged me and said all will be OK, we will get through this. She watched as I got dressed and was still fumbling at putting on my bra. My wife said I needed to practice putting on my bra when we get home. There is that "my" bra talk. I am not doing well. Cathy could tell.
We Went into the doctor's office. There was another nurse sitting there with a pile of magazines on her lap. I saw the large print on the cover - Feminizer Life. Oh, what is next? The doctor said I had the Feminizer disease and a strong case of it. I went numb and pale and they knew it. I thought I was going to faint. Another nurse came in with water and helped me as I slowly fell off my chair in panic.
"Please don't tell me that! How can I manage that? I'm a man!"
The doctors tried to reassure me that they could treat my Feminizer disease and return me to my masculine self, but it might take an
extended time period since my disease level was very high. She also said there are lots of people to help me. Cathy came to my side, hugged me, and said we will get through this ordeal - lots of men have recovered from this disease.
I asked what to expect. The doctor introduced me to the other nurse, the one with all the magazines. "This is Nurse Sally. She will be your private nurse who specializes in this treatment." I was so nervous and numb, I could hardly speak. Everyone saw the fear in my face. The doctor suggested that I get a shot to help me relax and to come back tomorrow for some consultation with Sally.
I agreed, got the shot and it did wonders! I could hardly think, went home and right to bed.
Next morning, I could not go to work and my wife took off too. We sat around talking about my disease. We looked on the Internet. Boy, it looked like I would be a woman and have to be in that "mode" of thinking for a long time to be cured! We talked about buying a wig, all the clothes, and high heels. When she mentioned makeup I got real white again. She knew she was going too fast for me, but for some reason Cathy was handling all this well. Thank goodness for me I thought, that she is so sweet and understanding.
I looked at Cathy and said I would like to dress like a man for as long as I can and not show the world I have this disease.
She said "That might be hard since your body development might be quicker than you think and your clothes will not fit you."
I said "I will buy bigger clothes." "Silly boy, you don't need bigger clothes, just different shaped clothes."
Either way, I wanted to try to hide the fact my body was changing. We both agreed we needed to go back to my "private" nurse and consult with her.
Cathy made an appointment with my nurse, Sally. As my wife and I were getting dressed, yes in "my" bra and girdle, I noticed my body had changed even more in a couple of days. My clothes were getting tighter.
"Terry, we will have to do some shopping after our doctor appointment. You can't keep wearing that same sports bra and girdle." She was right and I knew we had to go shopping.
At the gynecologist office, Sally met us at the door and ushered us into an examining room. She had another nurse come in and take blood pressure and more blood for another blood test. Then we started talking about the disease.
After looking at my charts she thought I have a strong case of the Feminizer disease and it will take 1-2 years to cure me of the disease. I told her I did not want to become a "total" woman and that I was going to dress as a man as long as I could.
She smiled and said, "You know our society does not have a problem with you or your disease."
I knew that, and seeing that man on the TV news yesterday with the same disease made me feel better.
"Either way, I want to hold off wearing a dress or wig and makeup," I told my wife and nurse.
Sally said "When the time comes, you will feel much better in a dress and will pass as a total woman anyhow."
I knew they were right but could not face the change. I didn't know how I would handle being a woman.
Sally gave me more books and magazines to help me understand my disease. She also suggested attending a two-day school on how to cope with my new lifestyle. My wife said she saw the school on the Internet. They would help me understand the disease and help me live as a woman. Sally said the school has helped her other clients learn to live as women in our society.
Sally also suggested while at the school, I take their hypnotic classes and allow them to hypnotize me into thinking more like a woman. This will help my emotions and my presence in living with the disease.
"What is that?", I asked, "Hypnotize me?"
"Yes," Sally said, "You will be given relaxing calming thoughts of being a woman, a pretty woman and you should be proud to be a woman. You will accept the fact you have to be a woman, wear soft clothes, dresses, bras, nylons, all the things you are now resisting. Let's face it - your body will be totally different. You need to deal with it. It is hard to change your brain to accept being a woman. These hypnotic classes will help you cope with your new self."
Sally said many men like being a woman and want to stay feminine. My wife got nervous with that line of thinking and so was I. I told Sally I wanted to me cured of this disease as quickly as possible.
Sally said "One step at a time. Take the books and magazines home. There is a good story in there about the two day school with lots of helpful information".
"But, before you go, your doctors have both agreed you need to start a series of estrogen shots."
"Oh no, I am not doing that, helping the disease development me into a woman, no way!"
Cathy grabbed me and said, "They know what is best for your cure, your recovery. You must listen to them. The estrogen shots will make your life calmer. They will reduce your stress level and help you deal with the disease."
"OK," I said, "But I am not happy about this."
I looked at Sally and said, "Will these shots really turn me into a woman?"
Sally said, "Don't worry about that, the shots are all part of your cure." Sally gave me my first estrogen shot. My mind went blank, I saw myself in a dress, hair all done up, wearing makeup, the start of my womanhood. Oh no! What is happening? Sally said I will need an estrogen shot every week for a while. She will monitor my estrogen levels each week when I come in for my weekly exams. With her big smile, she said, "Now was that so bad?" All I could say was thank you, not sure why but I did.
Sally's closing words were, "You must 'live out' the Feminizer disease fully before they can start your cure. Don't be afraid of being a woman. Look at us, we are having fun, right Cathy?" With a big smile, Cathy said, "Let's go lingerie shopping, Dear".
So we left the doctor's office for my first shopping trip. Cathy really wanted me to go to the lingerie store Mary's Bra and Shape Shop. So I said, "OK, let's go."
We got to the store and Mary, the owner, greeted us with a nice smile and was very pleasant. She asked us what we were looking for.
Cathy said "This is my husband I told you about yesterday. He has the Feminizer disease."
I got so weak in the knees hearing that, Cathy had to hold me up. Mary said "Oh dear, we have many men with the same disease shopping here. Please don't be nervous. We can help you through this."
Cathy said we were looking for bras, shapers, nylons, and camisoles today. I could hardly speak. Mary said "OK, let's get you measured. Step back to our fitting room, Terry."
I said to Cathy, "Measured, what does she mean, measured for what?" Cathy said "you have to be measured for your new bra and girdle
dear. You might as well get used to it, this is what women do. You do want a good fitting bra and girdle, don't you?"
I was taken to a very pretty room, all done up in pink with flowers on the wallpaper, very girlish, a very calming room I thought. Mary said, "Please Dear, take off your blouse so I can measure you." "This is not a blouse," I said and took off my shirt.
"My, my, my a sports bra. That bra does not give a girl much support. We will have to do something about that, won't we, Dear?" I wondered what she meant and what kind of bra she would recommend.
Mary measured me, did some thinking and said I was just between a 36A and a B cup. What, between an A and a B cup? I was an A cup the other day at the doctor's office, am I getting bigger?
"Are you sure Mary that is his cup size?" Cathy asked.
Mary smiled and said I will be developing quicker now as the disease takes hold. Mary recommended the A cup for now, but said I will need the B cup very soon. In some bras, I might need the B cup now. She suggested I come in each week to be measured. I thought to myself, this is moving way too fast!
Mary came back with several bras, all Playtex brand in several colors. I thought to myself they look pretty. I slapped myself and thought what am I thinking? Mary helped me put on the "Cross Your Heart" soft cup bra. I couldn't hook it in the back and Cathy stepped in to help me. Wow, it felt good. Mary knew my breasts were tender and sore. The soft cup helped cradle my budding breasts. I looked down at them cupped in this new piece of clothing, strange to my body, and puffs of flesh were peeking out of the tops of the cups. Mary said that was OK, since I was between an A and B cup bra and it looked nice. That was not my thought, but I let it go.
Mary and Cathy were pleased with the fit, and asked me my thoughts. I looked in the mirror at my new shape and didn't know what to say. This was all too new for me. My wife hugged me and said I looked great and I would get used to the new support and look.
Cathy continued to give me positive support to say I looked good in "my" pretty bra, saying that it gave good support and fit me very well, I "filled out" the cups beautifully - just what I didn't want to hear! Playtex was her favorite bra too.
"Now we can match, Honey. We will be matching twins in our 'Playtex Cross Your Heart' bras." Great!
Mary gave me a lesson in lingerie styles telling me all the pros and cons of underwire bras, soft cup bras, even a hard cup bra.
I said "What, a hard cup bra. What is that?"
She just happened to have one and told me,"It's for t-shirts and other tight clothing. The bra gives you a nice round supported look and doesn't let your nipples show through. You don't want your breasts too low, you know. This bra has very good support, lifts and separates your budding breasts. Here, try it on Terry."
Mary handed me the "hard cup" Playtex bra. Wow! That one felt nice too. I saw the flower between the cups and wondered what that was for. I was having real trouble hooking the bra in back because my sports bra hooks in front. The girls laughed, helped me hook the bra, and adjusted it. Mary said I needed to bend forward and place my breasts into the cups. I said that I could not wear this bra, it will "show" through my clothes. This t-shirt bra gave me a very definite and perky shape.
Cathy and Sally said together, "You better get used to having a pretty bustline, Dear. It is part of your body now. Be proud of your shape!"
Next came the girdles, long ones, short ones, with lace all over them and clips on them. What is all this for? Mary said the clips are garters for your nylons. Nylons help hold down your girdle, plus all women wear stockings, you know. The long legged girdle was a tight fit and really accentuated my shape. I didn't want it to give me a feminine shape but what choice did I have? Cathy said I would have to wear a girdle every day and I would get used to wearing it. Over time, I would feel naked without my girdle. I found that hard to believe.
We tried on several more matching lingerie "outfits" and called it a day. As I was taking my last bra off, a very soft white underwire bra, Cathy said, leave "your" bra on, you can wear that one home. Cathy, this bra will be seen under this shirt and I will really have a noticeable bustline with this bra. "So," she said, "Look at me. I have a bustline. You can see my bras under my blouse." I said, "Do you really think I should wear it, won't people stare at me, wearing a bra and all?" Cathy got upset with me and said I better get used to it and relax.
"No one will care. Remember, you have the disease. You are expected to wear a bra, just like me."
OK, I left the Playtex girdle and underwire 36A bra on, dressed and went out into the store. The place was filled with women. Then in the corner of my eye I saw a man looking at nightgowns. He looked familiar. Wow, could this be that man who was on the TV news with the same disease I have? It was, I could never forget that face. He had a big bustline and very shapely body. I am noticing things like that now. I pointed him out to my wife, she said to go over and meet him, he is in the same "boat" you are in.
I was so self-conscious, I knew everyone could see my bra through my shirt. I got weak in my legs as I was walking towards him. He turned, and wow, he too had a pretty bra on and he was wearing what looked like a women's blouse with a big bow in front, very feminine.
He spotted my bra, put two and two together that I had the disease, and said "Hi, my name is Karl."
After we shared introductions, I said I saw him on TV and how good it felt to know there was someone else in town with the same disease. Tensions were broken and we exchange phone numbers. We both agreed we needed to talk more.
Karl saw all the pretty lingerie in my hand and said I had good taste in lingerie. He too loves the Playtex bras, wears them all the time, nothing else. Wow, this guy is talking openly and freely with me about his underwear. I returned a complement about his pretty blouse. We both smiled and agreed we need to talk more.
I walked over to the cashier in a crowd of other women. Boy did I feel strange, but to my relief, the ladies did not give me a second look. I knew they could see my new bra and could see the many bras and girdles I had in my arms, but no comments or looks, just like I was another "girl" in line. I felt better and found myself "standing tall" in my new bra, my chest was out there but for some reason no one cared.
It was getting late but Cathy wanted to stop for coffee. I got nervous since I did not have my coat and I knew my bra showed through my shirt. I said I could not go in there. Cathy gave me that look, like I better get it together and get in there, she was tired. So we went in the coffee shop and nothing, no smiles, no remarks, nothing. No one giggled that I was a man wearing a bra, had a shape, and believe me you can see my bra through the white blouse. I think Cathy picked that blouse for me as a test. Wow, this is cool and I know they can see my Playtex bra, I thought. I was feeling better about my new look even with all this
public awareness.
At coffee, Cathy asked me about Karl and if we were going to get together and talk. Karl was well ahead of me in his disease and wears women's clothes well. Although he was not wearing a wig, you could plainly see he was a man with the Feminizer disease. That seemed OK with everyone. He was sick and the public dealt with it. I was quickly learning that the outside world would not make fun of me in my new body.
I told Cathy I would like to meet with Karl. She thought it was a good idea, but I needed to take it slow. I asked her what I should do about my job. She said, "Nothing, Go to work and explain you are sick. 99% of the staff are women, they will handle it well and not make fun of you." She reminded me that this is a disease and will not be forever.
We got home and got ready for bed. Taking my bra and girdle off felt so good, I am not getting used to the straps yet but my nipples feel better with the bra covering them. I put the cream on my budding nipples like the doctor told me and it felt good. My wife saw how I struggled talking off the girdle, she said I needed a lesson on how to take the girdle off and she proceeded to show me.
"Just roll your girdle down slowly and off it comes." She also said "Those boxer shorts need to go." What, what does that mean?
"Here, I bought you some pretty soft panties instead of those boxers."
"Why can't I wear my boxers?"
She said, "Do you see me wearing boxers? Now let's get with the program and get you into these. They are much nicer. You will see."
The next thing I knew, I was standing there in "my" new panties. Yes, they were nicer but the lace and flowers all over did not sit well with me. I was too tired to fight back.
I jumped into bed and heard Cathy say, "Dear I have something else for your new body."
She keeps calling my body new. I don't like that but it's true. She walked over with a soft pink full length nylon nightgown with lace all over the top and bottom. I almost fainted seeing it. It was so feminine and girlish. From behind her back, she pulled out another nightgown and said, "See, we can have matching nightgowns. How cute!" She slipped mine over my head. It felt good, very soft. I melted and she knew it. Her big smile and hug made all the difference as she slipped hers on. How could I not wear the
matching nightgown?
There we were in bed, in our matching nightgowns. She reached over and started playing with my budding breasts. "Terry what do you think of today's changes? Can you beat this disease? Can you think and act like a woman for a while, and still be mentally OK?"
She said she was OK with all this, enjoyed helping me shop today, and liked the idea she can work with me on this disease. I was so relieved to hear her say this. it helped me think that I could beat this disease. I told her that with her help I could become the "best" woman, if that is what it takes to cure me.
Continued later, dear. Hope you all like!
We had lunch at the mall. I could not believe how at ease I was walking around the mall. No one made any comments on my camisole and bra straps showing through a little. Cathy reminded me of this and said "No one cares. People are accepting of your disease."
Description: My wife helps me through the Feminzer disease as I become a full woman slowly. I had to learn a whole new life with her help.
It felt very unusual to wake up in a pink silky nightgown. I thought I was dreaming. My wife had already been up and brought out more new clothes for me. "Good morning dear, why don't you slip on this matching robe? Look what else I got you, matching slippers".
Both were all pink and matched my nightgown. Plus there was a one inch heel on the slippers. I said, "Why are the heels on the slippers?"
Cathy thought it wise for me to start learning how to walk in a heel since I will be in them a lot. "What, high heels, why?" "Silly boy, women wear high heels." "Do I have to start now?"
"Yes, while you are home you should learn to walk in these small heels before I give you real high heel shoes to wear".
I really did not want to "learn more", so I put them on.
Wow, the slippers were weird! My balance was all different. Cathy smiled and said I would get the hang of it. "Be careful on the stairs with your new heels", she said. There it is again, "my" new heels.
The nightgown, the soft silky robe and the high heel slippers were a really a new sensation.
Cathy and I agreed we needed to take a week or so off from work to learn about my new life. But she thought it wise that I go into work and explain my problem to my boss. I was nervous. Would she understand and how would the others treat me? Cathy said I have to face my new life as a woman and start now.
Cathy and I sat around all morning reading the magazines Nurse Sally gave us. We read up on the school and we both think it would be a good idea to attend the two day training session on how to manage this disease. I was not sure of the hypnotizing part of the school courses but I really needed to learn how to "manage" my disease.
Cathy read a good story on how the spouse can cope with the disease. The stories main point is that the wife needs to understand the disease in order to help her husband. There are classes on how to "assist" your husband to complete his womanhood training so that a proper cure can help him back to his masculine state.
Cathy then pointed out a story on how a man should dress like a woman. A man with the disease should do everything he can to get in the mindset of a woman and live a woman's life before treatment can start. Everyone keeps drilling that into my brain and it scares me. But I want to be a man, so the only way is to be a woman first then the doctors can treat the disease.
Again I asked her why I needed to learn to walk in heels. Cathy said, "you would look pretty funny in sneakers wearing a dress."
"But I don't want to wear a dress! That guy on TV, Karl, was not in a dress," I said.
Cathy got mad and said, "if you are going to be cured, you have to take my direction and you must be totally submerged in your womanhood".
I got real quiet and started to cry. She hugged me and said she is here to help me and that I have to trust her and Nurse Sally.
"Why don't you call Karl and have him come over tonight for dinner? I think he will help both of us since he has had the disease for a while."
I said, "How can you tell he has had the disease longer?"
Cathy said, "Did you see his figure and his demeanor? He carried himself very lady like, plus he was completely accepting of his disease". I agreed and called him. Karl will be over tonight and will bring his girlfriend.
I went upstairs and got ready to go into work to talk to my boss. I was nervous about that. While in the shower, I started zoning out as I touched my budding breasts. They are so sensitive and perky. As I got out my wife handed me lotion to "help my skin". She said. "Rub it all over, it will make you feel wonderful." It smelled very nice and really got me excited as I rubbed it on my chest. Cathy gave me that big smile again saying she forgot to teach me how to shave my legs. Next time she will show me and I will have to also remove the hair under my arms. "For now, let's get going, Cathy said, we have a lot to do today and we need to get to your office".
In our bedroom, Cathy already had my Cross Your Heart bra out and new panties with a different shorter girdle with those longer garters. "What is this, a girdle?", I said.
"Yes, a panty girdle with light support." Cathy then said, "its time you wear stockings". Oh, boy here it comes! Can I handle this?
"Put on your panties and this little girdle, then let's practice putting on your bra." She said I should practice.
"Terry, watch me put on my bra," Cathy said. "Place your bra straps up on your shoulders, grab the bottom of the bra, work your hands around your back while bending over to place your breasts into the cups. Then hook the hooks in the back. Try it, dear, you can do it!"
I loved the stretch straps, they made it easier to wrap around me. My breasts filled the cups so well, I swear they got bigger over night. Hooking the back was the problem. It took me many tries and then I got it hooked on the wrong set of hooks. Cathy smiled and said, "Dear, try again. Take your bra off. No, no silly! Take the bra all the way off and start from the very beginning. You need a lot of practice." After seven or eight more times of hooking my bra, she said it looks like I finally got it, like I've been doing all my life. That made me feel good, not!
Next came the stockings. This was a real chore plus clipping them on the garters was not easy. I asked why I couldn't wear pantyhose. She said "You have to learn all the womanly expressions, maybe some day you can wear pantyhose". The nylons felt so strange, I asked how often women wear these. Cathy said "a lot, so get used to it now. Pretty legs are just one part of a pretty woman"! I didn't want to hear that.
She handed me a shirt but I quickly said my bra would show through. Cathy said, "so, you wear a bra, it's no secret. You have breasts, that is why you wear a bra, it's no secret".
"I don't want people to see me wearing a bra", I said.
"Ok," she said, "here is a camisole of mine you can try, it will hide your bra".
"Yes, but that will show through too." There came that look again, and I knew I better get dressed like she said. The camisole was so soft and filled with tons of lace. It molded right to my bra, another strange feeling for me to get used to. After I was dressed, you could hardly see my bra. I knew not to press the see-through issue any more.
Cathy and I both went to see my boss. I was a nervous wreck waiting for my boss in her waiting room. Cathy grabbed my hand and said "relax, all will be fine."
Mrs. Smith came in and greeted us warmly. I explained I was sick, had a strange disease, and needed a week or so off. She looked at us and asked what this strange disease was. After I explained what I had, she totally understood and said what ever I needed the company would help. She knows a personal friend who went through the same disease.
Wow, was I relieved! She said "Take as much time as you need. The other girls can handle your tasks." My boss thought it was wise for her to let the staff know about my disease. I thought it was better that the boss breaks the ice for me and makes sure the staff treats me with respect.
I left the office feeling very good. Cathy suggested we stop out for lunch and walk the malls. "Come on" she said, "Let's have some fun and window shop. Let's see what new clothes we could get you".
We had lunch at the mall. I could not believe how at ease I was walking around the mall. No one made any comments on my camisole and bra straps showing through a little. Cathy reminded me of this and said "No one cares. People are accepting of your disease."
Cathy grabbed my hand and pulled me into Victoria Secret. Wow, this was a real "pink" store, very girly. I got real nervous in here. One of the clerks came up to us and I got the sense she knew my new position in life. Cathy said we would both like to buy a matching bra and panties sets. That line of talk confirmed with the clerk one set was for me. Her big smile started our tour through the bra store. "What kind of bra set would you all like?" she said.
My wife jumped right in, my tongue was tied up it seemed, "Something in pink and underwire bra please, maybe a t-shirt bra." She said she has just the pretty set, our Body by Victoria new Ipex full coverage bra in beautifully pink with lacey pink panties.
"The new bra is lightly lined for no show through", she said. I thought to myself, no show through, I like that, then no one can see my bra under my clothes. I quickly learned that was not what the "no show though" meant. "What size do you need"?, the clerk asked. Oh no, here we go again, will she measure me? I hate being measured. Being measured sends that signal that I have breasts and I am getting a bra.
Cathy said, "a 36A and a 38B". "Ok, they are right here, they are very cute and look great under t-shirts", the clerk said. There it was, that "hard cup" bra Mary showed us in the other lingerie shop. I am not sure I want a shapely bra. I tried to tell Cathy it was too shapely and didn't we get one like that yesterday but she would not change her mind, it was too lovely. Cathy said "you can never have too many pretty bras". Oh, really?
The clerk, Sue, said "Why don't you try them on to see how they fit?" I looked at Cathy, she looked at me, I was nervous. Sue asked which size belongs to whom? I said 36A and Sue opened the door to the dressing room, clearly indicating to me, get in there and try it on. She handed me the 36A bra and basically ushered me in the room. Wow, I was nervous! I tried on the bra, it was very nice, very defining. It shaped my chest way more than the Playtex bra, really projected my bustline a lot more.
Cathy talked over the wall, "Dear how does 'your' bra fit? Mine is very nice and sexy!" I almost fainted when she said that so loud. Sue said if I needed help, just ask. Wow, this was all too much and I sat down on the chair. I got back into my Playtex bra and camisole and sat there, I thought I was going to faint. Then the door opened, Sue and Cathy staring in at me. "Is everything ok Terry?" they asked. "Yes, almost fainted and had to sit down" I said.
"So how was the bra, did you like it, did it fit nice?" Cathy asked. She asked me why I took the t-shirt bra off? Cathy said she wanted to see the bra on me and I had to try it on again before we could buy it. I said the bra was fine, but she looked at me and I knew that I had to do again. This time we both were in the dressing room as I slipped on the t-shirt bra.
Cathy said, "See your breasts are falling out of the cups. A t-shirt bra, molds you, the cup shapes you more, supports you more and since you are almost a B cup woman now, you will need a B cup bra". Cathy opened the door as I was standing there in the 36A bra to say to Sue I need a 36B bra to try on. Sue smiled and said she would be right back.
Sue returned with two 36B bras. Why two bras? I soon found out. The Ipex 36B bra fit snugly, gave me what seemed to be a bigger bustline and the other bra was a large cup, 36B fully padded bra. Sue said it was VS's balconet push-up bra with gel-curves. Plus, this bra seemed to have the cups cut off on top. I asked why. Cathy said it is designed to lift and create feminine cleavage for a low cut blouse. I told my wife I didn't need that one, I have enough of a bustline and I don't have a low cut blouse. She smiled and said "not yet, but you will," and had me try it on. Just then Sue looked in.
"All OK in here?" Seeing me in the padded bra, Sue commented how nice the low cut bra looked, the fit looked perfect. Cathy agreed and asked if it had matching panties. Sue got a big smile and said yes, they even had boy shorts. I did not know what boy shorts were, but I would learn quickly. Cathy said "No, he needs a women's full brief panty."
Sue brought back a pretty silky panty to match the padded bra. Cathy said that panty was perfect and we would take both.
Cathy suggested I leave the push-up bra on and wear it home. I was not sure the camisole would fit over that bra so I put my Playtex bra back on and the camisole. I want to "cover up" as much a possible.
We spent another hour in Victoria Secret walking around looking at all the girly lingerie. I think Cathy was teaching me the facts of my new life. We came across what Sue called a very pretty "all-in-one". "Wow, that was some bra and it had garters too," I said. The girls laughed and asked if I would like to try one on. No thanks! "There are a lot of clothes women can wear and I guess you will try them all on some day", as Cathy said.
Walking through the mall, Cathy pulled me into the Dress Barn. Oh, what next I thought. I was not ready for dresses. Cathy said let's get me a top, something that would show off my new assets. She already had a stretch top off the table and asked me how I liked it. Well, the color pink was nice, but looked too small. She said that was the idea, this will look real pretty on your budding figure. I told her I was not ready for this, she gave me that look and said, "Well, you better get ready now for it. We are buying several tops for you to "practice" with at home. You have to get used to your new look".
We went to another table with t-shirts. I thought "Here it comes; these will go with the new Victoria Secret t-shirt bra you just bought". Cathy then said the same thing, "These will go with the new bra you bought. You need to see how that molded cup bra will look under these t-shirts". I smiled and said "Of course, Dear." She picked up two, a white and a pale yellow t-shirt. I said, "I could not wear white, you will really see my bra through it". She said, "That is half the fun, you will see". Plus these t-shirts were clearly designed for a woman, lace around the collar and arms and bottom.
Then when I thought we were done, she spotted a rack of colorful silk tops. I almost fainted when I saw the design. Pink and white flowers all over the blouse and silky soft material with a belt or a band just under the breasts. She held it up to my body, right in the middle of the store. I said "What are you doing?" She said, "I just wanted to see how it looks on you. It's a good color for you." I asked what that ribbon is around the blouse. She said "it is an empire blouse that hugs the body just under the bustline." Oh, great, just what I need! More definition of my bustline. I asked her to pass on this one. She said "No, it is perfect for dinner tonight."
We left the mall with all my Dress Barn and VS purchases. Bags in both my arms, we went straight home and had to get ready for Karl and his girlfriend for dinner.
Cathy said I should take "all my new" clothes upstairs, clean up, and put on my new floral blouse we just bought. I said "What, I can't wear that!" She gave me that look, and said, "You are home with me. Karl has the same disease and he will be 'dressed up'. You don't want to make him feel out of place, do you?" "All right, I will wear it, but it will be strange." "Terry, you are just beginning to 'feel' the strange clothing on your body. Get used to the changing. Remember, we need to beat this disease and this is all part of it" she remained me.
I didn't have time to put all my new purchases away, so I slipped off my shirt and washed up. Standing there in my Playtex bra and camisole in front of the mirror sent shivers up my body. Emotions are changing in my body too.
I slipped the empire waist blouse on. Wow, did this blouse show off my breasts! I felt really strange seeing these two mounds popping out of my chest. I sure hope they don't get any bigger. You can really tell I have a bustline and you could see my new breasts were being "held up" by a bra. I could see the bra straps and cups. Oh, well, it is just "understanding" friends coming over tonight. I took one last look and went downstairs.
Cathy saw me, smiled, and said I look very nice. I should relax and use this night to learn from Karl about his journey through the Feminizer disease.
Right on time, the doorbell rang. I could see Karl and his girlfriend through the window. He was wearing a very feminine top that clearly showed off his bustline, woman's pants and feminine shoes with a little high heel. Wow, he was carrying a purse! I forgot about that womanly "thing". His hair was pulled back, looking different than the other day.
We all went thought the introductions. His girlfriend's name is Lisa. She is a very attractive girl and well dressed. She hung right on Karl's side, like they were very much in love. It was nice to see that she must have accepted him with his disease. Karl broke the ice saying how much he liked my blouse and wanted to know where I bought it.
We all sat down with a glass of wine and then it started. My questions just popped out. "How long have you had the disease? I asked. Karl said 6 months. "Do you think you will have to live out the disease as a full woman?" I asked. Karl laughed and said "Yes, that is the only way to cure yourself". He said next week he plans to "switch" to all women's clothes. He said it will be much easier to dress his new body with women's clothes and it will take less time trying to explain to people what he is doing and the disease he has.
Karl was saying that most people accept his disease and treat him with respect. He does not think it will be a problem living full time as a woman. Lisa was very quiet but sat right next to him all smiles.
Cathy wanted to know if Karl knew of the Brook Institute, the school that teaches us how to handle this disease. He did and said that he will be attending soon. His doctors recommended the Institute. He thinks it will help him cope with the dressing and getting into the total mindset of a woman's world. Cathy agreed and so did Lisa. They all looked at me for my thoughts. What could I say, but it sounds like a good idea?
I asked when the doctors started the process to cure him. Karl laughed, "Terry, the cure will be months or many years away. I have to get my estrogen level up to 30 first and live for 2-4 months as a woman before they can start lowering my estrogen". Karl asked if I got the estrogen shots yet? I said I just had my first shot yesterday. Karl said I have a long way to go before they can reverse my disease.
Karl then jumped right in and started giving me all the positive reasons to beat this and the fun parts of being a woman. Oh, boy I thought, did he already have that hypnotic class at the Institute? He is already thinking like a woman. Karl must have read my mind, he said "the reason I am so at ease with my change is because I have been on estrogen for months and it's having an effect on my brain, a positive effect". The girls liked that and all smiled to say "isn't he a love!"
They could all tell I was getting nervous and weak. They changed the subject and we stepped up to continue getting to know each other at dinner.
At dinner we made small talk. Karl wanted to know where I got the blouse. I said at the Dress Barn today. Cathy and I went shopping and were also at Victoria Secret. Karl's face got very excited when I mentioned VS. Karl thought that was the best store for shopping. They have everything a girl would need. I asked how he likes Mary's Bra and Shape Shop? Both he and Lisa said they love shopping there too. Mary has the real foundations for a developing figure, but VS has the fun lingerie. Mary fits my bras and girdle so well, since I seem to change shape almost every week. I go to Mary's Bra store often.
Karl said he saw I was wearing stockings. He wanted to know how they felt and if I was wearing pantyhose. Cathy jumped right in on this saying she wanted me to experience wearing regular stockings with garters before trying pantyhose. I said the stockings felt ok, weird, but the girdle is very tight and made my hips do funny movements. Karl laughed and said I will get use to the girdle wearing. Mary's store has all the answers with many different style girdles. Karl said he had a hard time wearing stockings, but soon you will never know you have stockings and a girdle on plus they do help control your hips, as you will soon find out. The girls smiled and both said, "you boys have so much to learn about our 'life'".
We talked more about the Brook Institute and Karl's changing to all women's clothing. Lisa has suggested that Karl wear only dresses, no pants. I got the sense that Cathy agreed with that idea. I knew what I was in for soon. Karl also encouraged me to stay with the estrogen shots and not fight it. The drug really helps your thinking in the right direction. It lets you think like a woman and this reduces your stress of the change. My wife leaned over to me and said, "See, I told you those shots will help you. You need more shots to relax your brain".
Lisa reminded Karl he had an early doctors appointment saying he was scheduled to get his next estrogen shot. We said our goodbyes and agreed to get together on the weekend for a more social visit like doing a movie and some shopping. I thought to myself, I don't need any more shopping, but the "girls" had other ideas it seemed.
I helped clean up while Cathy was saying what a nice evening it was. Karl helped her understand our future and suggested we make Lisa and Karl our good friends. I like that idea but was more concerned about me and the next month or so of my life.
I went upstairs and got ready for bed. Wow, undressing takes so much more time now! I have too many clothes to take off and put away. Getting off my stockings and girdle was another real trick. Cathy laughed and said I would get used to all the exciting new clothes someday. Plus I might even like them more than my stuffy men's clothes. Off we went to dream land in our matching nightgowns. I had such strange dreams.
Continued later, dear. Hope you all like!
She went on to explain the course that the doctors have recommended is a three-day program including the mind adjustment segment. She went on to say I must live as a woman for one full week before taking the course, explaining dressing and living the life of a woman is important for my mind control.
Description: My wife helps me through the Feminzer disease as I become a full woman slowly. I had to learn a whole new life with her help.
Chapter Four
The next morning, Cathy was already up sitting at her makeup table telling me to get moving that she has a special treat for me today. She said get dressed and she would meet me downstairs for a quick breakfast. Oh boy, what is she up to today?
My hair was getting longer than normal so I thought I would stop at my barbershop today and get a haircut. Little did I know the "hair cut" I was really in for. So I decided to get dressed in my normal "man clothes" for the trip to my barbershop. I threw on my clothes. Boy that was quick, no woman clothes for going to my barbershop and went downstairs.
Cathy took one look at me and with a very stern face asked me "What are you wearing or not wearing"? I said, "I am going to get my haircut today and I can't wear a bra there"! Then it came, she said, "Get back up stairs and get dressed properly. You have an appointment at my beauty salon for your haircut and 'other things'. You need to dress the part. In fact, you need to wear your bra and girdle everyday no matter what. Do you understand?"
I felt the pressure and said ok and marched back up stairs to change. I slipped on my Playtex Cross My Heart bra, panties, and panty girdle with stockings. I could not find my floral top I wore last night. I yelled down to Cathy asking her were it was. She said it is in the wash. She told me to put on my new pale yellow t-shirt we bought yesterday and also put on my new Victoria Secret t-shirt bra. Fear ran through my body thinking of that bra. It really made my bustline "stick out"! I knew she would make me wear it, plus I also knew that bra will really show through that thin, clingy t-shirt material.
I was in for a real day. I tried on the VS bra. Wow, it felt so different than my Playtex bra! The VS bra made my chest stand up and out saying here I am, all woman. Then pulling the t-shirt on, wow, this was so small! At least I thought so, and could see my new bra through the thin material. I said "This could not be right, I don't want to look like this."
I went downstairs and Cathy looked up and smiled. "Wow, you look great, love the t-shirt, just your color!" she said. I said I could not wear this without a camisole to hide the bra. She got mad and said, "What is wrong with the way you look? How many times have you seen me in a t- shirt? This is what women wear, their clothes are designed to look good, and you look good. Remember as I have said before, you have breasts, people expect you to wear a bra. You could not go braless. Terry, you have to get over this and move on, you have to think of yourself as a woman and dress like one".
I was not happy but knew I could not win. Cathy came over to me and hugged me, kissed me and said everything will work out and I looked very nice. Cathy said, "If it would make you feel better we will wear the same bra and top today".
Cathy then whispered in my ear, I could take off my stockings. I would not need them today. I asked her why, what was up with her smile? She said, "Don't worry, you will love our day. Just relax and let's eat, we have to get going".
I pleaded with her to know what we were doing. she smiled and gave me the day's schedule.
She said, "First we are going to my beauty salon for a haircut, manicure, and pedicure." I tried to interrupt but she said "Wait ... next we have an appointment at the Brook Institute for a short orientation meeting on their courses, then lunch, and at 4 PM we have your next estrogen shot from Nurse Sally.
I felt tired already and asked why we need to go the Institute, since it is early in my disease for training. Cathy smiled and said "We will have fun today and after lunch might even get some shopping in at the mall." "Oh, no not again!" I said. She said I had better get used to shopping, we have a lot of clothes to buy me since I have very few of my own. I knew what she was saying, but did not want to hear it.
Cathy went upstairs and returned in her t-shirt bra and a matching pale yellow t-shirt. Wow, we looked the same on top. I could see her bra. she modeled the outfit and asked how I liked it. What could I say, but pretty? And she said "and you too!" We were off for the day.
First stop was Betty's Hair and Nail Salon. I knew I was in for a very feminine experience. We were greeted with all smiles, very pleasant women, Betty ushered me right to a chair and asked how I would like my hair styled. I looked puzzled so Cathy jumped in as normal, and told her the cut. Betty smiled and said that would look beautiful and proceeded to get me ready. I closed my eyes and started to cry inside. I knew this was the beginning of my new life.
I thought I was done but Betty asked me to go to another chair to dry my hair. Wow, what was all this fuss, all new to me! While I was under the hair dryer, a very cute 20 year old came over and said she was here to do my nails. I looked puzzled but Cathy said, "Yes, please do. He would like pink nail polish." I just looked "blank" at her and didn't move. She took my hand and started right in rubbing, buffing, cleaning, cutting, doing all sorts of stuff. It felt pretty good as she asked me "Do you like this special treatment, it's something new for you, isn't it, honey?" My brain was just buzzing and all I could say to her was "This is very relaxing, thank you".
She was done with my nails. The dryer was still blowing on my head. I looked at my nails and almost fainted, what is going on? They are so pink, so feminine. She looked concerned and asked how I liked them. My tongue was tied. She then asked if she could do my toenails, fear popped in my face and I looked at Cathy. Cathy smiled and said to her, "Sure, that would be very nice, same color please".
I looked around the salon. No one thought anything strange about me being there. Everyone was having such a good time, talking up a storm, and getting so pretty, then I thought that was the estrogen talking in me.
Betty came over to get me, saying how nice my nails looked, and saying pink in my color. Great, my color, how feminine it looked! Betty took my hand and guided me back to her chair, saying now we will style your hair to the perfect look. Oh, I can't wait, I thought.
Cathy was sitting in the nail chair having her nails done now talking with our neighbor from back home. They were both looking up several times at me, I knew they were talking about me and my disease. Mrs. Smith, my neighbor kept smiling at me, like she was saying "Everything will be OK, Dear".
Betty put the final touches on my hair and said, "Terry, how do you like your new look?" I was blown away. How could I look so much different than when I walked in here? My hair was truly a woman's cut, very feminine looking, and as Cathy popped up to say, "The cut looks so so cute on you dear, it's your look. Don't you just love it?". I was speechless. Between the new feminine look and pink nails, I was very nervous and Cathy could tell.
Cathy looked at me and said, "Terry, don't cry, that cut looks very cute on you. Tell me what you are thinking?" All I could say was "It sure looks different". Betty and Cathy laughed and said it was my look and everyone will love it. I didn't want to hear that.
Betty took off my smock as I stood up. I looked in the mirror again at my full view, wow there I was in my new feminine haircut and my VS bra showing, I was turning into a woman. Cathy knew what I was thinking and hugged me saying my look was the beginning of my feminine appearance and I looked beautiful. This is the beginning of my cure for the Feminizer disease.
As Cathy and I walked out of the salon, I looked in the mirror again and saw a woman. I could pass as a woman. That made me feel a little better that I could "fake" out the public and I would not have to worry about being a man in a bra.
Cathy held my hand, guided me to the car, smiling all the way. I was happy she was happy and taking this all so well. I was still nervous and she could sense that.
Our next stop was for coffee since we were early for our Institute appointment. Stopping at a coffee shop gave me more confidence. No one thought I was anything but a woman. Cathy sensed my new esteem and said, "See I told you so, you look the part! We will cure this disease together, Terry"!
We were right on time for the appointment. Our guidance counselor was Ms. Beers. We were lead into a very warm comfortable room, very feminine looking. Ms. Beers commented how nice I looked, loved the hairstyle. I looked at Cathy and she smiled with approval. She knew why we were here and got right into the curriculum.
I knew right then, there was no turning back. I was in this for the long run.
Ms. Beers asked how committed I was to curing my disease. I told her I wanted to be cured and I would do anything to get better. She smiled and said "Then we have just the program to help you and your wife."
She looked over my medical chart, which was sent from my doctors. She said I needed to have several more estrogen shots before I could enroll in the course. My estrogen levels need to be much higher. But at the looks of things, your doctors have that under control. I thought, what did she mean by that, as she is looking directly at my bustline and I am sure seeing my padded bra that my wife made me wear under this thin t- shirt.
She went on to explain the course that the doctors have recommended is a three-day program including the mind adjustment segment. She went on to say I must live as a woman for one full week before taking the course, explaining dressing and living the life of a woman is important for my mind control. I looked at Cathy and she quickly said no problem. I could not say a word. Cathy said "We are starting. I have him wearing a bra and girdle all the time now, but he has a lot to learn yet," she smiled. Ms. Beers smiled and said "I see he is starting his new life".
Ms. Beer spoke about all the new lifestyle experiences I would learn at the Institute like makeup tricks, walking like a lady, presenting myself as a beautiful woman, how to dress for every occasion, and learning all the knowledge I would need to take a active part in society as a woman. She also went on to say, the mind program, hypnotism, really helps the students accept their new position in life and reduces a lot of stress. My wife asked if she could have that mind adjustment and Ms. Beers said no, but there is a 6-hour course for the wives to learn how to handle their new life partner.
We filled out all the paperwork. Ms. Beers then gave us tons of information to read over and said there was a questionnaire in the back that I needed to complete. She suggested we call back in couple of weeks so that they can monitor my estrogen levels, then they could schedule my classes.
We left the school and went to lunch. I needed food. I was very weak and Cathy knew it. Way too much was happening too fast.
Sitting across the table at lunch, Cathy held my hands and with her big smile said how much she loved me and was so proud of how I was handling all this. She knew I would beat this disease. I thought I would cry, must be the estrogen, I felt tons of emotions flowing through my body.
While at lunch Cathy got real serious saying I need to push forward toward my cure. I told her I thought I would dress as a man for a couple more weeks while my body changes. But after the beauty salon today, she had other plans for me. Cathy explained "The sooner you start dressing and learning to be a real woman, the sooner the cure can start." She said she would like me to practice this weekend dressing totally as a woman and try going to work Monday as a 100% woman. Again I got real nervous, she could tell. Cathy said "Remember, you said you wanted to be cured soon? This is the only way to do it."
Cathy stared into my eyes and said let's get started"! I said OK and that I needed her help. Cathy smiled and said "I am here for you. The first thing you have to do is stop pulling at your bra straps". She asked if the bra was too tight. I said I did not think so, but it was hard getting used to these straps all over my body. She laughed and said I look like a teenager in my first training bra. We both laughed looking at my projecting bustline. I said "I think I am past a training bra."
Cathy said we have 2 hours to kill, let's go shopping. With my new haircut and my womanly demeanor, I said OK, lets try it. Cathy sensed this and got so excited, she said she loves shopping with me. Off we went to JC Penney's department store, again headed right for the lingerie department. She said I needed two slips for my new dresses. I did not say anything when she said dresses. I knew this day was coming. This time in the lingerie department I felt much different, much calmer. I guess since my whole look was saying I am a woman and I belonged here now. Everyone could see my cute haircut, my pink nails, and of course my shapely figure was "shouting" I was all woman.
Cathy asked for a half and full slip. I did not know the difference, but knew I would learn quickly. I looked at all the pretty bras and girdles. I was thinking there are so many bra styles, how will I ever learn all of them? I was thinking that estrogen must be working since I am so calm in this department. Cathy saw my wandering eyes and said "Sweetie, would you like to try on that all-in-one bra?" I quickly said, "No, maybe next time." She was OK with that. She knew she really wanted to get to the dress department and buy me my first dress.
We were in the dress department. It felt like buying my first bra. Wow, there are so many to pick from! Cathy knew my head was spinning, grabbed my hand and pulled me to a rack of dresses. We looked through lots of styles. I knew nothing and just said, "Looks good." What did I know? Cathy spotted a red dress, held it up on me, and then a clerk came over to help. She said "That wrap dress has a very cute bodice and it's very comfortable. It will show off your shape beautifully." Cathy agreed and said I should try it on. We were shown to the dressing rooms. The clerk led us over to the room. This time Cathy came in with me. Right then everyone in that department knew the dress was for me, but I guess I should get over that since I looked almost like a woman now.
The dress fit perfectly. Cathy was so happy with the fit and style! The bustline was really defined. The dress shouted I had a figure! I got back into my t-shirt and left the dressing room holding my first dress. Another first for me, I thought, as I held the dress for purchase, just for me.
Cathy said we were late and had to get going to the doctors for our 4 PM appointment.
Sally, my nurse, was ready for us. We sat as she asked me tons of questions filling in my chart. She asked if I have any reactions to my estrogen shots or other changes. I said "Yes, I feel more emotional. I cry easy and I don't seem to mind wearing a padded bra, which shows through my t-shirt." Sally said "Good, that is the purpose of the medicine. I see you are looking very nice too. I love the cute haircut".
Sally took some blood and asked her assistant to test it now while I was here. We continued to talk. Cathy asked if it was too soon to get me into dresses full time this weekend. Sally said "The sooner you get him started, the sooner we can cure his disease." That answer sealed my fate. Cathy had permission to start the real process. No more men's clothes for me.
Sally asked me to disrobe. She needed to measure me for the charts. I said I did not like this, but Sally said "Get used to it. We have to do this every time you come in. Besides, what is the problem? We are all girls here."
Sally smiled, saying that my body is changing, I might have to go to a 36B bra, and my hips are wider. I said, "Yes, this bra is a B cup." Sally said "It looks good. Is that a Victoria Secret bra? It is very pretty on you!"
The other nurse came back. Sally reviewed the test. "Terry, your estrogen levels are not progressing so I want to add estrogen pills twice a day to your program." Then, the assistant handed Sally my next estrogen shot. There was no turning back now. "You will be fine, see you in a week," Sally said.
We left the doctors office with the pills and a new "lease on life". I knew this weekend was the big change. I was very quiet in the car and Cathy sensed it.
We got home and there was a message on our phone from Karl. He said, "I hope we can do a movie and some shopping Saturday. I have a new dress I want to wear and show you, Terry. I hope you will have a cute dress on, too!"
I heard this and just collapsed on the couch. My brain was fried!
Cathy handed me my other Victoria Secret bra, the one with only half cups. I could not understand the half cups but she said "Wait until you put on the dress, you will see." I was getting better at putting on "my" bras, only taking two tries. I was really surprised at how much higher my bustline was in this kind of bra. Cathy called it a push up bra. Half my breasts showed out of the top of the bra. What is wrong with this picture?
Description: My wife helps me through the Feminzer disease as I become a full woman slowly. I had to learn a whole new life with her help.
Chapter Five
The next morning, Friday was a slow day. Cathy suggested we stay home and try to "digest" all that has happened over the week. I agreed.
After breakfast, Cathy suggested we go upstairs and she would teach me the ins and outs of shaving my legs and "other parts of my body". The estrogen must really be getting to me because all I said "ok, lets go upstairs and teach me".
We both went into the shower together. We have a very large shower. Cathy taught me how to shave. I was embarrassed but soon got over it. I thought why don't I have to shave my face? That estrogen is really making strange changes to my body. My body was hairless but what was more interesting is her teasing me in the shower. I was learning my new breasts were very sensitive and she already knew it. Cathy "played" with my breasts and she sent me right off the edge! She had me right where she wanted me. I was putty in her hands.
After a delightful time in the shower with her, Cathy gave me that lotion to rub all over my newly hairless body. I was beginning to like this, it was very nice.
She talked me into trying on my new red dress and trying some makeup. Wow, I must really be softening up! I didn't flinch at the thought of wearing makeup. What is wrong with me?
But before the dress debut she asked me to try on my "old" pants. I was confused, but she wanted to see if I could still fit into them. No way, my hips and waist were all different, could not fit in them at all. "Oh, boy!" she said, "None of your clothes will fit you now. You have no choice but to wear women's clothes. Your hips are getting very womanly." This was happening all too fast! How could I show up at work Monday in a dress?
Cathy handed me my other Victoria Secret bra, the one with only half cups. I could not understand the half cups but she said "Wait until you put on the dress, you will see." I was getting better at putting on "my" bras, only taking two tries. I was really surprised at how much higher my bustline was in this kind of bra. Cathy called it a push up bra. Half my breasts showed out of the top of the bra. What is wrong with this picture? Plus then came the matching panties, girdle and of course the stockings. Wow, the stocking slipped on so nice, so smooth!
She saw the look on my face and said, "See how nice your nylons slip on and how good they feel after shaving, dear? They make your legs so smooth and shapely". I could only agree, they did look nice. Then she handed me a half-slip we bought. Next came "Sit down dear, lets try some makeup." I said, "Do we have to, why do I need makeup"? Cathy gave me that look, and I knew what I had to do.
Cathy got mad and said, "The only reason I am pushing you on all this, is because the sooner you act and dress like a woman, the sooner the doctors can start your treatment to return your masculinity. I want my husband back as soon as possible. Now let's pay attention and get the process started!"
I sat down at the makeup table almost in tears. As Cathy started apply all this "stuff" to my face, she explained what she was doing, telling me to watch since I will have to do this tomorrow. "Tomorrow?" I said, "Why again tomorrow?" Cathy barked out "You will wear makeup every day from now on, do you understand? You will not leave the house without your makeup and foundations on, do you understand? This is what women do, you must wear makeup every day to look nice". I thought I was going to cry, again. She hugged me and said again, "Everything will be ok. I know this is your first time at all this womanly stuff." I did not have the nerve to ask her what the word foundations meant, but I had a good idea.
Between the eyeliners, eye shadow, and cheek coloring, I looked very different. Then she handed me red lipstick and smiled as she said, "Every girl needs her lipstick. The color will make your lips so pretty". As I applied the red lipstick, I thought I was going to faint, being so nervous. I really looked good, so different. Did I say that? It must be that estrogen in me.
My wife marveled at my new looks and gave me a big kiss on the cheek. She said she would make me a "make over" appointment at "our" beauty salon tomorrow morning for a real makeup session. "Since when did Betty's Salon become 'our' salon?" I asked. She looked right back at me and said, "Get used to it girl, you will be going there weekly for your personal feminine culture treatments". Great I thought, this is getting way too intense!
Cathy brought over my new red wrap around dress and slipped it over my head. She tied up the back of the dress and wow, did my chest pop out! That VS bra did a number on my shape. Half my breasts were showing as I stared at them! Cathy said, "Now you see why you wear that kind of VS's balconet push-up bra with gel-curves. Your breasts show. They are very pretty and have very good support". I said "I could not go out like this, half my chest is showing". "Yes, you will go out in that pretty dress and you will wear it tomorrow when we meet Karl and Lisa".
Cathy tried to change the subject and asked how I liked the fit. She thought it looked very nice on me but it needed heels. Cathy said, "Terry, I have a treat for you. I bought you the most beautiful pair of high heels! I hope I got you the right size. Here try them on." I really did not want to get into those heels, but I had no choice. They made me so much taller. Cathy said, "Walk around, try your new outfit".
I tried walking, but almost fell. Cathy grabbed me with a little laugh saying "You will get used to the new heels, they are so nice on you." I walked down the hall. my whole body was moving or swaying in so many different directions. I asked her what was going on, it was so hard to balance and walk at the same time. My wife said "Between the girdle and your new heels your walk will be all new and soon very sexy. You need practice." I did not want to hear that. How could I be sexy?
"Ok, dear, let's go downstairs and practice your walking and I will teach you how to sit in your pretty new dress", Cathy said. I said "Sit? I can sit, what is there to learn? I have sat thousands of times before." "You will sit and present your self in a whole new way now. You have to be lady like in a dress. I will show you", Cathy said.
We walked and sat, I fluffed my dress under as I sat. I kept my knees together. I got scolded as I crossed my legs very lady like but my slip was showing. Cathy said I have to be aware of this and tuck my dress in on the sides so that my pretty little lace slip does not show. I could not get all these "rules" down straight. Then Cathy gave me a purse to hold and walk with. I looked at her and said, "Why do I need a purse?" She said "It is what ladies do. Where else will you put your makeup, brush, wallet and lady items?" I did not test her and took the purse.
Cathy said, "Wear the purse over your shoulder like this. Now walk and let me see how you do". Walking with a piece of "luggage" was a whole new experience. She said, "Take some time and just walk around the house and get used to the heels and your center of balance. You have to take many small steps. Don't be in a rush, little steps".
Walking in these heels and with my hips swaying made my bustline move in ways I never thought possible! My breasts were moving all over and I felt very uncomfortable. Cathy saw me looking at my bustline and tried to comfort me by say, "Your cleavage and bustline is very attractive and normal. Get used to the pretty look, it is very becoming on you, dear."
I was beat and sat down. I guess I did not sit right and Cathy hollered at me to stand up and do again. Wow, this is work! Will I ever get the feminine ways?
Cathy brought me some coffee and we started reading the different magazines that Nurse Sally gave us. I read the story on the cure of my disease. The doctor who wrote the story said most cases last 2-3 years and 80% of the men are cured. What! 80 percent! what does that mean? The story went on to say, 10% of the men elect to stay a woman, (not me!), and 10% are not able to be cured. I got nervous. Would I have to stay in a Playtex girdle for the rest of my life?
Cathy saw I was not happy, almost crying so she gave me a Macy's catalog and said we are going shopping tomorrow and I need to pick out four or five dresses. Wow, this women's catalog had it all, and very pretty dresses!
The phone rang and it was Karl wanting to know if we could do a shopping trip tomorrow, the four of us. Cathy loved the idea and said "Yes, for sure. We will meet at Betty's Salon for a make over first." Karl was excited about that, loved the idea. So the plans were on, a full day of girly shopping, what am I in for?
"Terry, you have to stop 'playing' with your bra straps. Tugging and pulling at your bra is not very lady like. Is your bra too tight or have you out grown that size?", Cathy asked. I told her my Playtex bra was more comfortable than this Victoria's Secret padded bra. Plus I can't get use to wearing this tight "thing" around me all the time. I knew what she would say to that and yes she did, "You better get use to wearing "that thing" your bra, you will be wearing a bra for a long time, you need the support."
She also said "You could not wear your Playtex bra with that dress. We will have to look at new bras at Mary's Bra and Shape Shop tomorrow when we shopping with Karl and Lisa". I do not like Mary's. All she sells are bras and girdles, plus the store is filled with ladies. I feel so humiliated in that feminine store. Then the thought popped into my head, I hope I have not changed bra sizes again. Mary will want to measure me again, how humiliating! I do not want to get a bigger bustline.
Cathy then said, "The red dress you have on is too revealing, too low cut for work. We will buy you several different dresses for work when we go shopping tomorrow."
She suggested I go upstairs and change out of my red dress since I would wear it tomorrow. I asked Cathy why I would wear the red dress shopping if it was too revealing? Cathy said "Enjoy your clothes. It's half the fun of going to the mall and shopping. You look very nice in the red dress. It's fine for shopping but not for work."
Since I could not wear my pants any longer with my bigger hips, she put out her Capri pants and top and told me to leave on my nylons and heels. I thought to myself, what are Capri pants, but was afraid to ask. I just went upstairs and changed.
I slipped into her top, it was a pale pink soft sweater, again hugging my shape, showing my bra and sending the clear signal ... I am a woman! Can't any of these tops hide my bra? These Capri's were very tight and "showed off" my hips. I could see my garters clips under the material and there were no pockets.
Cathy walked in the bedroom saying how nice I looked, the pink sweater fits me just right, as Cathy said, and "Maybe some of my other clothes would fit you!" She grabbed my hand and sat me down at the makeup table and said, "Time to do your hair". What? Do my hair? It looks fine. She told me to watch because I will have to do this again soon. She placed rollers all over my head. I said, "What will this do? Why do I have to do this"? Cathy said "You will see. We women go through a lot to be beautiful. These curlers will do wonders for your new hair style, you will see."
Cathy put a ton of rollers on my head and said, all done, let's go down stairs. "Wait a minute, what about these rollers? They are hurting my head", I said. "Oh silly, you have to leave them in for a bit to shape your new hairstyle. It will be ok, get used to it, girl," Cathy said.
The day was long, reading all this Feminizer disease material telling me to not fight the disease, be the total woman, take my hormone pills and all will be ok. I just could not understand how I was going to handle all this, live as a woman, dress as a woman, go shopping all the time, wearing rollers on my head, wear tight blouses, what was next? My head was spinning!
After dinner Cathy suggested we go out for a walk, get some fresh air. Sounded good but I asked for a coat and different shoes. She asked why? "I can't wear this top. It shows my bra and my breasts bounce way too much in these high heels." She had a big smile and grabbed my hand. She pressed my purse in my stomach and said "let's go woman!"
As we walked down the street, I heard the clicking of my high heels. Cathy knew what I was thinking and asked how I liked my "new walk". I said, "Cathy, this is such a different experience, everything from walking, hearing the heels click, feeling my breasts bounce around, and carrying a purse. I am not sure I can handle it all!" Cathy laughed and said "Get used to it Dear. We women do this all the time, join the club!" I'm not sure I wanted to "join the club", but I knew I was stuck in the club for now.
Just then our neighbor joined us walking, the same lady Cathy spoke with in the beauty salon. She knew my whole story from the beauty salon visit. Cathy invited her to walk with us. I was very nervous and almost tripped.
Mrs. Smith grabbed me and said, "I guess you need a little more practice in those high heels Terry, but I must say you look darling, dear". Just what I did not want to hear, but I smiled. Mrs. Smith could not stop talking, asking questions about my Feminizer disease. I was speechless. Cathy did all the talking.
Mrs. Smith went on to say how much she liked my new hairstyle and asked who cut my hair so pretty. Then she had the nerve to tell me what a feminine figure I had developed already and ask what kind of bra I was wearing that looked so pretty.
Cathy looked at me and said, he is wearing his new Victoria Secret balconet push-up bra, Mrs. Smith. I was speechless, how could I talk about my figure with her? Cathy gave me that stern look and I had to open up. I told her about our shopping at Victorias Secret and for some reason even told her I was wearing a Playtex girdle. Wow, not sure why I told her I was wearing a girdle but it just came out. Mrs. Smith looked so pleased that I opened up and returned the compliment. She said, "I love my 18 Hour Playtex girdle too, wouldn't leave home without it, dear. You do look very nice Terry. You are developing a great little figure and I think you will do just fine with your wife's guidance."
Mrs. Smith left us and I immediately asked Cathy why she told her about my disease. Cathy said, "Terry, everyone will know soon, you have to be able to talk about it. She was a good experience for your new life. Get over it, you have to live your new life as a woman. You did great! Stop playing with your bra straps Terry and look who is sitting on our porch!"
Tom Brody was sitting on our porch. I almost lost it. Here was a neighbor, a friend of mine, another person I would have to "explain" my new look to. Tom knew it was me in this tight sweater, showing off my VS bra, and quickly smiled and said he had heard I was sick. The three of us sat on the porch and I explained my disease. I heard my wife in my head saying, "Terry get over it and use this opportunity to explain your problem to people because this will happen a lot when you go back to work."
Tom seemed to understand, he was so soft spoken. He knew I was "hurting" and knew of the disease. Tom left and I had good feelings about our conversation and how much people understand my disease.
Upstairs Cathy hugged me, saying how well I did tonight out in public. With a little more help I will be a natural woman.
We undressed. Cathy taught me how to remove my makeup and set my hair rollers, again. I really did not want to sleep with them, but Cathy said we had a very early morning appointment for our makeover and had no time to be setting hair in the morning. How could I ever sleep in these rollers? I asked her. Cathy smiled and said "like everything else, you will get used to it, Dear"!
Now went to sleep. we have a fun day planned for tomorrow, shopping with Karl and Lisa.
Continued, hope you all liked ...
"Terry, you did great. Once you enroll in the Brooke Institute and get your formal training as a woman and they give you the hypnotic classes, you will be a natural woman. Just relax sweetie".
Description: My wife helps me through the Feminzer disease as I become a full woman slowly. I had to learn a whole new life with her help.
By Terry Hansay
Chapter Six
We all clicked our high heels right into Victoria's Secret and the sales girl who helped my wife and me last remembered us. How could she not remember me?
Sue came right up to us with a big smile and said, "Wow I love your hairdo Terry and your makeup looks beautiful."
All I could do is smile and say thank you.
Sue asked what she could show us today.
My wife stepped right in and said we were just looking around today with our friends.
Karla and Lisa headed right over to the nightgowns and spotted one very "little one".
Lisa held it up, wow, it was very short and silky, even had matching panties. Lisa asked us what we thought, holding up the baby pink nightie with white lace all over it. The bra cups were covered in lace and very formed, like my t-shirt bra cups.
I thought to myself, "Karla is going to wear this? Wow, the nightie is pretty skimpy!"
Karla loved it and wanted to buy two.
My wife brought me over to a section with Victoria's Secret "Dream Angels" padded bras. They are very pretty and sexy bras that have a flower in the middle of the cups. She asked if I would like to try the bra on.
I smiled and said sure.
Cathy smiled and said, "Right answer, Dear. OK, find your size and let's try it on. You pick out the color you like. Remember your size, 36C, unless you have gotten bigger dear," she smiled. "Don't forget the matching panties too".
I said I was not that big yet.
Cathy gave me that look, saying "Mary said you were between a B and C cup and you should use your enhancers in a C cup bra. Maybe in this Dream Angel padded bra you will not need the enhancers."
I got all nervous, all this talk in the store with other women listening.
Back into the dressing room I went.
Sue saw me walking into the dressing room and smiled asking if I need any help fitting the bra.
I smiled back and said no thanks.
Trying on this pretty bra made me nervous. The bra was small, it was hard to get my breasts into the 36C cups. Oh no! Did I get bigger already? It must be because of the padding in the bra, looks like a lot of padding. I wondered why women like all this padding. It seemed like half my breasts were bulging out of the cups. I wonder if that is right? I did not want to get measured again nor did I want Sue or my wife in here poking or measuring me. I left the dressing room and said, "Yes, the bra fits great" and went to pay for the matching set.
Karla got his nightgown and as we were walking out he said, "Let's see your new bra and matching panties you bought Terry".
I thought to myself, "We are in the middle of the mall. It's hard enough walking in the mall toting this pink bag saying Victoria's Secret all over it. What a sign, I was shopping at a women's store. I am not taking my bra out to show him." I opened the bag and let him look inside the bag.
Karla got all excited and said what a pretty bra I picked out.
He was acting so girly, it must be all that estrogen in him. Then I thought, "Wow, I am on the same stuff. Will I be like that in a couple of weeks?"
Cathy suggested we start our hunt for my dresses. She explained I need several dresses for work and everyday dresses.
"What the heck is an everyday dress?" I asked.
She said, "Shop and learn. Next stop, the Dress Barn."
Wow, what a selection of dresses, skirts, tops, everything here at the Dress Barn. We will be here all day! First off the rack was what looked to be a sweater. I asked is that a dress?
Cathy laughed and said, "Wait until you see it on you." She was pulling off dress after dress, holding them up to me. She said she was checking out the color on me and how the style looked on me.
I did not know why she held them up to me, but was not going to ask. I saw Lisa doing the same thing to Karl. He even held them up, kicked out his leg, checking the length. Wow, what is that all about?
She looked at me and said, "Dear, how about a skirt too and a pretty top?"
I said sure, I didn't know. I felt numb around all these dresses in this feminine store. Off we went to the dressing room.
Cathy followed me right in and said she needed to be with me to help.
I thought to myself, "Help? Help with what? Can't I do this myself?"
I slipped on the sweater dress. Wow, did that dress cling to my new shape! I was embarrassed by the way it took to my shape and Cathy sensed my fear.
She said it looked wonderful on me but I might have to wear my new all-in-one girdle I bought this morning with this kind of dress.
Next came another tight dress which I had a hard time zipping up the back.
Cathy smiled and helped me zip it up saying I would have to learn how to get in and out of these dresses. She was very pleased with this dress too and commented "You will need a full slip for this dress. I can see right through it."
I looked in the mirror and oh my gosh, there was my bra shouting out at me! I said "Yes, I really do need something to cover me up."
Then Cathy said, "Terry, I think you are my size and I have many, many dresses and outfits at home you could wear".
Oh, great, a built in wardrobe!
She was pleased with that idea and said we would not have to buy so many dresses today.
I liked that idea, "Can we go home now?"
She said, "No way we have to go to two more dress shops yet".
She said, "Relax Dear, this is fun, seeing all the new fashions and trying on outfits. Look, Karla is having lots of fun over there."
We got out of the dressing room and Cathy almost slapped me. I forgot my purse again.
She said, "Dear, did you forget something? You have to learn to always carry your purse."
We kept on looking in Dress Barn. They have tons of clothing.
Cathy picked up two sweaters, pink and ivory, both cut very low in front.
I whispered in her ear, "Cathy, what happens if I get bigger on top, will these sweaters be too small and won't my breasts or bra show out from this lower front?"
She smiled and said "Yes, the sweaters will look very shapely on you and your breasts might peek out a little. Terry, it's called cleavage and there is nothing wrong with showing your cleavage as long as it's not too much."
Great, I didn't want to hear that! I said, "I don't want my breasts showing!"
She said, "Don't worry, just a little of your breasts showing is sexy, see like mine, look here. That is why they make push up bras, you know, the VS bra you call half cups like the one you have on now."
I started praying that my breasts would not get any bigger.
Karla came over and showed us his picks. One dress had very thin straps with what looked like a built in bra for his breasts (what do I know about these dresses?) and then flowed down from there. The dress was very nice, very feminine, soft material.
I thought to myself, how does he wear a bra with this dress?
Karla said this dress was for his graduation night dinner at the Brooke Institute.
I asked him what he said.
Karla explained, "I need a formal dress for graduation night at the school." He said I would need a formal dress when I attend the Institute.
Cathy heard that and got all excited. She smiled and said, "Since you are not in the school yet Terry, we will buy your formal dress later. Won't that be fun? We will also have to get shoes and a purse, plus jewelery".
I thought all this talk was too much for my brain.
Cathy and got up to the check out counter and she told the clerk we will place all these dresses on hold until later, when we would be back.
I looked at her, like what is that all about.
She grabbed my arm and pulled me out of the store and said, "Terry, we have two more stores to look in. Maybe we will find prettier dresses there. We don't want to buy them here and then have to return them".
Off we went clicking our high heels down the mall floor. I felt so self conscious of my walk and appearance. My hips were swinging all over in this tight girdle and my breasts were out there, right in front for all to see!
Cathy whispered, "Take smaller steps Terry."
"These high heels do something to my walk," I told Cathy.
She said, "You better believe it, heels make the woman! You will be wearing them for a long time, so get used to them, Dear".
Karla grabbed my arm, smiled, and said, "Terry, here is where I got my ears pierced. Why don't we get your ears pierced right now?"
My wife agreed and chimed right in, "Let's do it Terry!"
I had no choice, sat down, and the girl said, "This will not hurt."
Great! Which did she mean, hurt me with pain or the embarrassment of having my ears showing off large feminine earrings?
Before I knew what hit me, I had two holes in each ear. That's right, two in each ear!
Lisa said, "Look Terry, just like me, Aren't they cute? Try these large hoop earrings."
Cathy and Lisa picked out several different kinds of earrings. All were large and very feminine.
What could I do? I was done.
As we walked away I could feel those new earrings dangling down hitting my neck, swaying all over. They felt strange as I walked. I kept grabbing them trying to stop them from moving.
Cathy smiled and said, "Terry, earrings sway as you move. That is the beauty of them, they look very feminine. Don't touch them".
I had to learn all these things. Boy, what a different life women have, so many things to remember!
Cathy wanted to go into JC Penney and Lisa and Karla were going across the way to Macys. We split up and said we would meet back here. Cathy pulled me into the dress department of JC Penney and was looking at skirts. She said these were on sale and we should get a couple. She picked "our" size and said let's try them on.
While we were both in the dressing room Cathy whispered in my ear saying, "Terry do you think Karla is on that medicine to change his voice to sound more like a girl?"
I looked shocked and said, "I thought there was something different about him. That was it". His voice does sound softer like a girl's voice. Wow, that is something! "Cathy, will I have to take that?"
Cathy smiled and said, "Yes, it will help you in the big world to have a sweet feminine voice instead of a husky male one."
I thought I was going to cry and she knew it. She gave me a big hug and said, "Terry, remember why you need to do all this feminine stuff. We need to cure you of this Feminizer disease and this is just one of the womanly things you need to do. You will be fine. Listen how nice Karla sounds".
She smiled and said, "Off with your dress, let's try on this skirt."
I pulled up the skirt and could hardly get it over my hips.
Cathy commented how much wider my hips are getting.
I smiled and said "Oh great!" I got the skirt up to my waist and Cathy spun me around to zip up the zipper on the back.
She said it fits me perfectly.
I thought it was too tight.
Cathy said "It's perfect, how do you like this pencil skirt?"
I said, "What is this skirt?"
She smiled and said, "It's a pencil skirt, it's very tight and shapely. It is very cute on you".
I also thought it was too short, like two inches above my knees. But I knew better than to comment.
I asked Cathy if I could buy pants.
Wow, that was the wrong thing to ask! She looked at me and said, "Of course not. You have to learn the womanly ways of dressing in feminine dresses and skirts. Pants are for men, not for you. When we get home that will be the next thing we do, pack away all your man clothes. You are done in that world!"
Wow, she made that clear! I'm not sure what that all means, but I have a clue.
Cathy and I looked around all the dress racks. She leaned over and asked me how I was doing in my heels.
I said "OK, but I need a break."
Just then Lisa and Karla showed up. Lisa reminded us we needed to look for workout clothes for the Institute.
We all went over and looked for the leotards Lisa was talking about. Wow, I thought that a sweater dress or pencil skirt was tight, wait until I try on these leotards!
Lisa found what she wanted for Karla and said it might be good if we all did not buy the same print since we will all be going to workout together some day.
Cathy smiled and agreed. She picked up my "workout uniform" and again said, "Terry let's try them on".
Oh, boy not again! Getting undressed and trying another "thing" on, this was getting tiring.
Cathy sensed my feeling but would not let up.
Off we went to the dressing room. Now this outfit was tight. It showed my girdle and VS pushup bra.
Cathy smiled and said, "I think you need a little short skirt around your waist to hide your 'little guy', a sports bra, and Spanx for your waist line."
I did not know what she all said, but said OK and asked if I had to have a pink flowered workout outfit with the words on the front "Go Girl"?
She thought it was too cute and I had to have it.
Back in the store, I heard Cathy say to Lisa, "Terry needs a little skirt to hide you know what."
Lisa smiled and said "Yes, so does Karla. The short tennis skirts will be perfect for them."
Off we went to the lingerie department for sports bras and this mini girdle Cathy calls Spanx. We found the sports bra and the Spanx. I asked Cathy why I need another sports bra since I already had one at home.
She said this has better support and a smoother cup for less show through.
I liked the less show through, but being in that pink leotard that says "Go Girl" and a mini skirt will not let me hide from being a woman.
The Spanx shaper was very neat. It looked nice and thin, not controlling. I asked Cathy what would hold up my nylons with these Spanx? There were no garters like on girdles.
She looked at me and said "Silly, you wouldn't wear nylons while working out."
I didn't know that!
After we paid and left JC Penney I whispered to Cathy that I had to go to the bathroom.
She smiled and said OK, she will go with me and to follow her. She told me to remember what she talked about at home, about using a ladies bathroom.
I was nervous, my first time. We told Lisa and Karla we would be right back. Lisa winked at me and smiled.
Off Cathy and I went. As we got closer to the bathroom door marked Women, I got shaky in the knee and Cathy sensed this.
She stopped me in my steps and said "Relax Terry, you are doing fine, no one has made fun of you. You look very pretty".
I was so nervous I reached inside my dress to pull up my bra strap, a nervous habit I had started.
Cathy looked at me and said, "I thought I told you to stop that gesture. Why are your bra straps falling all the time? Is your bra not fitting right? Have you outgrown your bra?"
I was speechless.
Cathy held my arm and led me into the women's bath, a new world I have never been in. There were two other women in there powdering their faces; I took note of how they did it. I got over to the stall, locked the door and started the long procedure of undressing. Wow, this takes long, really different than being a man!
I got out to the big mirrors and Cathy was waiting for me. One other woman was still there as Cathy pointed to her purse. She was telling me I forgot my purse in the stall. I quickly got my purse and walked up to the mirror. Not knowing exactly what to do, I watched Cathy and the other lady powdering her face and playing with her hair. So I did the same, how hard could this be? I looked inside my purse and sure enough there was a powder case and hairbrush. I played the game and did well, ended up redoing my lipstick too.
Cathy smiled and made small talk. The lady noticed my earrings and commented how sweet they were and wanted to know where I bought them.
She took me off guard and I was speechless.
Again Cathy stepped in and said, "Terry, you got those earrings at the same place I got mine, right? At the center mall booth called 'The Special Place'".
I smiled and nodded my head with a big smile and said "That's right."
I was so flustered, I immediately went back into the stall, locked the door and sat down. I was nervous walking in there to begin with and then this stranger asking all these questions! I could not handle it.
Then I heard this lady say to my wife, "I don't mean to be nosy but does he have the Feminizer disease? My brother-in-law in Utah has the disease and he reminds me of him. I assume he is your husband, right?"
I heard Cathy say, "Yes my husband has the disease and we are dealing with it".
She responded saying, "Dear, he is doing wonderfully. He has many womanly traits down pat and he will do just fine. Bless you dear for helping him." Off she went.
Cathy said to me, "Ok, Terry, come on out, she is gone."
I came out and Cathy said, "I hope you heard her, she paid you a nice compliment. She liked what she saw. Did you hear her?"
I told her I did and I guess it made me feel a little better, but I don't pass 100% yet and that makes me nervous.
Cathy said, "There will only be a hand full of people who will notice you are a man. We have been here all day and no one has said a thing. Relax, you are doing just fine. Fix your hair and let's go meet Lisa and Karla."
Outside she grabbed my hand and said, "Terry, you did great. Once you enroll in the Brooke Institute and get your formal training as a woman and they give you the hypnotic classes, you will be a natural woman. Just relax now".
I smiled and for some reason felt better about what just happened. Strange feelings, I thought.
As we met up with Lisa and Karla, I said to the group my feet were killing me and I was tired.
They all agreed but Cathy said "We can't go yet. We have to go back to the Dress Barn and pickup those four or five dresses for you Terry."
I almost forgot. Off we went "clicking" our heels down the mall again. How do women do all this shopping? Why do they like it so much?
We picked up the dresses. I tried to talk Cathy out of buying that real tight sweater dress.
She would not think of not buying it and said it looked darling on me. Darling on me, what does that mean, darling?
As we were all walking out to the cars, Karla asked me if I was set to go to work Monday.
That thought made me nervous and I said, "I will try but it might be hard. I am not sure I am ready".
Cathy chimed in saying "Terry will be going to work and he will be ready. We have all day tomorrow, Sunday to get you ready". Out in the parking lot we loaded our cars up with all the feminine packages.
While we were making small talk I could not resist asking Karla if any women or men ever came up to him and asked him if he had the disease. I told him and Lisa what the older lady said to Cathy in the bathroom.
Karla said he has had two or three ladies and one man confront him with the question. All were very nice and understood the disease. Karla said he came away feeling OK with the conversations.
I was relieved to hear his thoughts about his conversations with other people.
Cathy said,"See Terry, people are respectful of your disease. You have nothing to worry about. Relax and enjoy your new found femininity. It can be fun!"
I gave hugs to Lisa and Karla.
Cathy gave Karla words of support on him checking into the Brooke Institute Monday.
I said we should get together later next week after he graduates from the school and would like to hear all about it.
While driving off, Cathy looked at me with a fun laugh and said, "Let's go home and have a dress up party. You can model all your new clothes, plus I want to get some of my clothes out for you too!"
Will continue, hope you all enjoy...
"I didn't want to wear a bigger bra. Sally smiled and said "I have no control over your figure or bust development. Your records show you might develop into a D cup, so you better get ready for a well developed bustline. You will need very good supportive bras. Women love to have beautiful breasts, Terry. You will someday think large breasts are beautiful."
Chapter Seven Feminizer disease takes my body over by Terry Hansay
Description: My wife helps me through the Feminzer disease as I become a full woman slowly. I had to learn a whole new life with her help.
Chapter Seven
The next day after our shopping spree, Sunday was going to be a "get ready" day for returning to my job on Monday, I thought. I got out of bed in my pink nightgown and grabbed my robe with those two inch heeled slippers. All of a sudden, my wife, Cathy stared me down. I knew I was in trouble with that look. She said, "Why didn't you put on your bra? You know I want you wearing a bra 24/7. You need to get used to wearing it. You told me you would and now here you are not putting on your bra. How come?"
I looked down in disgrace. I knew I told her I would wear a bra all the time. I guess she is making me do that since I complained my bras were too tight and I didn't like wearing them. They made me too self- conscious. She didn't care and told me the only way I will cure my Feminizer disease is to wear the clothing and be a woman 100% of the time. She told me to get my bra on now and she never wants to see me without a bra on. Well, I guess I know my place. I guess she is right. I wanted to cure myself and we would work together to cure me of this disease that has given me a 36C chest and very wide hips.
I took my nightgown off and put on my Playtex Cross-Your-Heart soft cup bra, my favorite. Cathy said, "Terry you put your bra on wrong, no wonder it's tight. You have to bend over and adjust your breasts into the individual cups. They have to be adjusted so that you have good support. Please make sure you do this every time you put your bra on, please." I keep forgetting, so much "stuff" to remember with all these girl clothes. She then said, "It's best to put on your girdle too". I said OK, and put my bra and girdle with my nightgown and went down for breakfast.
At breakfast Cathy gave me our schedule for the day. "We want to practice doing your makeup and hair this morning. Nurse Sally will come here at noon to give you your weekly check up. She is going on vacation and wants to get this done today." Cathy explained she would give me my weekly estrogen shot, do my full body measurement and take some blood for my weekly blood test.
"After your check up we need to run to the grocery store and stop at the shoe store. You need more shoes."
After breakfast I took my estrogen pills and cleaned up the kitchen. I went upstairs to take my shower. Cathy was there in her bra and panties doing her makeup. I thought to myself, "Is that what I look like doing my makeup? What a feminine look!" For some reason I felt good about doing my makeup and hair in front of the mirror in my bra and girdle too. This estrogen must really be working on my brain.
I did my makeup and hair looking in the mirror at my favorite lingerie, a Playtex Cross-Your-Heart bra and girdle. My makeup took four tries before Cathy approved. Boy, did I learn each time how to handle the eyeliner, powder and lipstick. Even my hair was getting long. It seemed to me it was growing very fast. Cathy pulled it back, put it into a ponytail, and put a big pink bow in it. That made me feel very feminine. I caught my self saying, "Wow, that looks good, I like the bow." Cathy reminded me to put my earrings in too.
Cathy smiled and said, "Terry, the bow looks very pretty. It might be a nice hair style for work tomorrow. Terry, is that Playtex bra you are wearing, your first bra, a 36B? You are falling out of the cups. We bought you new bras yesterday at the mall at Victoria Secret. They are 36C, why aren't you wearing them?"
I looked down at my chest and said to my wife, "I like the Playtex bras. They don't hold up my breasts so high and they don't project me out so much."
Cathy gave me a hug and said, "I know the feeling, I love my Playtex bras too, but you need to experience every kind of bra. Your VS bras are very pretty with all the lace and they do give you a beautiful bustline. You should wear the VS for work and the Playtex bras for relaxing at home.
I heard "work" and got nervous asking Cathy if I really had to go to work tomorrow. My boss said to take as much time as I needed. Cathy pointed her finger at me and said, "You need to face your femininity head on. You did very well at the mall, and here with the neighbors. Everyone accepts you having the disease. Your co-workers will be respectful of your new lifestyle, you will see. You have to go to work tomorrow. We will get you beautifully dressed in the morning. No one will know you are a man.
She also told me "We have a hair appointment today at Betty's Salon at 4 PM to get a trim and have your nails touched up for your first day at work. Betty is coming in special for you. She wants you to be glamorous for work tomorrow." Great, me glamorous for work, just what I didn't want to hear!
My wife said "You better get dressed. Nurse Sally will be here in 20 minutes. your clothes are on the bed." I could not imagine what she had laid out for me.
I found out she had one of her dresses with a VS pushup bra ready for me on the bed. Compared to my red dress, this one was plain, fitted at the bustine, of course, flared out at the waist, and I thought it was too short. Plus she put out a full slip, nylons, and my high heel shoes. I left my Playtex bra on. I hope she would never see that I didn't change to my Victoria's Secret bra.
My nurse, Sally was right on time. She hoped it was OK she came to the house, since she is going on vacation all this coming week. We made small talk, she asking how I was feeling, if I had any pains or unusual things happening with my body.
"Other than my breasts and hips getting bigger and my acceptance of my new womanly lifestyle, no nothing, feeling good."
Cathy jumped right in saying, "Dear, tell Sally about wetting your panties." I got ashamed and said, "Yes, I am having a small amount of leakage in my panties, not much but some." Sally asked if it was blood. I said "No it was clear, I guess." Sally said, "That is not unusual with the disease and it will continue." She suggested I wear tampax pads to shield my panties and clothes.
"Oh no! tampax, just like my wife's periods!" I thought. I looked nervous and Sally said, "Terry, don't worry. This is normal. Women wear tampax every month for their period. Think of it as your period. A tampax is a very normal feminine pad we women wear."
I asked Sally if this would happen once a month like my wife's periods. She said "No, you might have these wet spots all the time, which is normal with your disease. You need to wear a pad everyday. Relax girl, you are one of us now, join the club." There is that "join the club" saying again. There are too many feminine things to learn in this club!
She asked me to take my dress off so that she could do my body measurements and estrogen shot. Sally looked pleased with my bustline and my figure development. She asked what size bra I had on and I told her a 36B. After measuring, she suggested I need a bigger bra. My breasts were popping out of the cups. My wife chimed right in and said "I told you, Terry. He has larger bras upstairs, but he is not wearing them".
I looked like I was going to cry. Sally asked what was wrong. I told her I really don't want a bigger chest. I didn't want to wear a bigger bra. Sally smiled and said "I have no control over your figure or bust development. Your records show you might develop into a D cup, so you better get ready for a well developed bustline. You will need very good supportive bras. Women love to have beautiful breasts, Terry. You will someday think large breasts are beautiful. You will see, trust me."
I can't imagine having D cup breasts. I saw those bras at the lingerie store and they looked so big! What am I in for?
Sally also made the comment that she would recommend I wear underwire bras. My breasts need the support and an underwire bra helps shape your figure well. Cathy agreed and said "While we are out today we will stop to purchase a couple more underwire bras for him". I was speechless. "More shopping, oh no!" I thought.
Sally continued to measure me and said all will be OK. Even my hips were bigger. She then asked for me to remove my girdle. I looked confused. Sally said she has to view my penis. I was embarrassed. She knew I was and said, "Don't worry I have seen a man's penis hundreds of times before. I just want to see if you still have yours". I looked like I was going to cry. She quickly said, "I was just joking, lighten up Terry". I unhooked my nylons and then pulled down my girdle thinking "What a process this is, undressing. Too much clothing!" I stood there as she said, "Terry, take your panties down too, sweetie".
I felt somewhat ashamed and embarrassed. My little guy was so small, weak and limp, so different than before the start of the disease. Sally asked if she could measure it. I said "I guess so, what is there to measure?" Wow, she grabbed it and there was no feeling at all, nothing! What was wrong?
I broke down, started crying, crying hard, I was an emotional wreck. Cathy jumped up and hugged me saying "All will be OK, Sweetie. You are going through a development phase of being a woman and having all those wonderful emotions. Women are emotional and you are developing those emotions beautifully." She consoled me and calmed me down. I was so emotional. Why is all this happening to me?
Nurse Sally agreed and said my "cure" was progressing well, normal for the disease, I was doing fine. Fine? I looked at my penis. This did not seem normal. I had no penis, plus it was limp, like gone! Cathy hugged me saying "Everything will be fine. You are developing as a true woman." Sally agreed saying that I was developing beautifully in body and mind and my cure should be easy. "Go ahead and get dressed now."
"Terry, I love those earrings you are wearing. I see your wife is taking good care of you, giving you all the feminine touches to help you along into your new world," Sally said.
Sally gave me my estrogen shot and two more bottles of pills, reminding me to take four pills a day.
She asked if I was back to work yet, Cathy smiled and said, "He will be back tomorrow". Sally said, "Good, I assume in full women's clothing. Since you are doing so well, I think you should consider enrolling in the Brooke Institute. Remember, you have to dress 100% of the time in women's clothes for a week before you can take their classes. The Institute is very good for you girls, they work with hundreds of girls just like you.
Cathy looked at me for my answer. What could I say, I told them "Yes, I am dressing 100% woman now and will enroll in the Institute next week." Cathy said "We have already been there and had the tour. We both liked what we saw."
Sally went on to say she would recommend the hypnosis classes for me. She thinks the hypnotism will help me deal with my new lifestyle and relax me. Cathy agreed and said I would sign up for the hypnotism class.
I asked Sally what the hypnotism would do for me and can they reverse it?
Sally smiled and said, "Terry it will be most helpful for you. They will plant thoughts in your mind to relax and for you to accept femininity and all that comes with it. You will accept your figure development, wearing bras and girdles as a normal course of living. You will love wearing pretty dresses, high heels will be the only shoes you will enjoy wearing. You will relax and be a lot more submissive to Cathy and people. You will love getting up in the morning, wearing makeup, going to the beauty salon, and going on shopping sprees. In general, you will be taught to slow down, soften up and enjoy your femininity. And yes they can reverse these controlling thoughts in the future, don't worry. As part of your cure back to masculinity, they can remove those feminine commands.
This was all too much for me to hear!
Sally took my blood for the weekly blood test. I asked her how I did on my last blood test. She smiled and said "Very well, your estrogen levels are coming up nicely and other indicators look good." I'm not sure what that all means, but sounded OK.
Sally ended up by saying there was one more "thing" she needs to review with me. I got nervous about what she would say. She had my wife's attention too.
Sally said I need to be referred to as a woman from now on. She told Cathy that when she talks with me it has to be as a woman, never infer she is a he, etc. Sally asked what name I would like to use for her records.
Cathy jumped right in, I could hardly talk. "I think Terry can use his present name, just change the spelling to Terri. Terry, what do we all think?" Cathy asked. I had so much buzzing in my head so I just agreed, sounded OK to me I said. Sally said when she gets back from vacation she will process all the paperwork for my new feminine name.
Wow, will anything of my man life be left, will anyone know I was a man? I was speechless!
I got dressed and as Sally was leaving she asked how I was doing in high heels. I said "As best as can be expected." She recommended to me that I wear them all the time. She thought the heels would put me in the "right frame of mind".
I said, "I have lots of 'things' telling me I am a woman. Even my brain is telling me I am a woman. The heels do remind me of my new lifestyle. Cathy makes me wear them all the time. My brain is turning feminine." Sally smiled and said, "Good, you are doing fine Ms. Terri with an 'i' in her name now"!
I could see that my wife was taking notes.
Sally left and Cathy and I had lunch. Cathy said, "Grab your purse dear and let's get to the grocery store and shoe store. Plus now before your 4 PM beauty salon appointment we have to stop at JC Penney and get you a couple more underwire bras. Remember, you are living in your bras now, dear".
The grocery store was busy. We zipped up and down the aisles then Cathy stopped dead in her tracks. We were in the feminine products aisle, I saw this coming. Cathy said, "Terry look at all the feminine protection products. I think you can wear the same as I do. You will like these, they have wings." I saw a product saying Men's Sanitary Napkins. I asked Cathy, "Why couldn't I use these?" She said, "Come on, those are for men, now grab the Playtex Lite brand. Make sure it says with wings and let's go."
Next stop was the mall, back to JC Penney for more bras. I was getting used to this drill, even knew where the lingerie department was. Once in the department, I went right to the Playtex bra display. Cathy said, "Terry, lets look around and see what other bras they have that are underwires. It's fun to see all the different styles". So, we walked around, a clerk came up to assist, but luckily my wife said we were all set. Great that means I wouldn't be measured again here! She found a real pretty Bali bra but I pushed for a Playtex bra, my favorite. She said "OK, let's look." We found the Playtex Secrets bra. Cathy said, "OK, go try it on and make sure it fits well. This is a 36C bra like Mary sold you at her shop. It should fit nicely." Then she spotted the girdle rack, saying I need more pretty girdles. She took two off the rack and said "Try these on too."
In I went into the dressing room. I was in this girly room before. I thought I was spending a lot of time in these lingerie stores. Again off with the dress and the full slip. I tried on the underwire bra, wow, it fits well. It really shapes my breasts, the underwire really "packages" my breasts well. I could see a difference in the projection of my breasts between the underwired and the non-wired bra. I'm not sure I liked the underwire bra, but Nurse Sally said this kind of bra would offer me more support. The girdles were tight, but seemed to do their job. I was stuck with the new lingerie.
Cathy asked how they all fit. I said fine but the girdles were a little tight. She said "Good, that is what they should be. You need to shape your figure, you know." "Of course I knew that," I thought, "Look at my shape now! This girdle is tight but it holds me all in."
We bought the two Playtex Secrets underwire bras and girdles plus Cathy got me more nylon panties, all lacy and with flowers on them. It seems to me women love flowers all over their clothes. I guess that is something else I have to get used to and like.
All was going well, no problem at the grocery store or check out at JC Penney with my appearance or mannerisms. I was feeling good about my looks. Just then, our neighbor Mrs. Smith stopped us in the mall. We had already met in the neighborhood the other day, so she knew of my disease and was OK with it.
She whispered to us, saying, "Terry you look wonderful. You are walking tall and are such a lady. I saw you walking in the neighborhood and you have those high heels down pat. You are a natural in those heels. Cathy you are doing a wonderful job helping your husband through this disease. It's good to see you both. Stop over some day and we can chat."
Cathy looked at her watch and said we had to go. I thought "Good, I do not want to talk to Mrs. Smith anymore out here in the mall."
Off we went to the shoe store. I thought this would be painful, more high heel shoes.
The shoe store was in the mall, right next to, you guessed it, Victoria's Secret. We both looked into the storefront, Cathy whispered in my ear, "Would you like to stop in and see what's new?" I said, "New? We were just there yesterday. How much could be new?" She said, "Silly, that is just an excuse to shop."
We went right to the shoe store and here again was a store with thousands of women's shoes, so much to pick from. Cathy grabbed my hand and said "Follow me." Did I have a choice I thought?
Cathy got right into the high heel shoes, sat me down and said "Let's start trying these on." This young man came over and asked if we needed help. Cathy popped right in and said, "Could you measure her?" Fear struck me thinking he was going to measure me for a bra plus my wife called me a her! That was new. Luckily he said, "Please take your heels off, Miss, and I will measure your shoe size for you." Wow, was I relived! I guess I am getting too jumpy. Why would he, a man, measure me for a bra? I guess I just thought that being measured meant buying a bra.
Cathy said we would like to try the "Peep Toe Mary Janes" with the cute strap in blue and pink and the "Hidden Platform Pumps" in brown. I am thinking "How does she know all these names?" The clerk went off to find the shoes and Cathy whispered in my ear, "Isn't he cute? I like his full beard". Cathy said, "Terry, lighten up. He is cute, you will notice that someday." Wow, what did she mean by that? I will find men cute? I don't think so! The estrogen in my body is not working that hard on my brain and I hope it never does.
Cathy reminded me to keep my knees together, so that the cute clerk doesn't look up my dress. I said, "What, look up my dress?" She said "Yes, do as I say. Here he comes." I quickly closed my legs tight, not sure what to expect. Another new thing I had to learn I guess. He came back and the shoes fit great.
Cathy suggested a couple more pairs of shoes and she wanted me to try a very pointed high heel. They looked very sexy. That must be the man talking in my head. Then she said "As long as we are here let's get your workout sneakers." I thought, "Great no high heels there!" Back she came with ultra feminine pink and white sneakers with flowers all over them. They were ultra girly, no denying they were girls sneakers.
We were done as Cathy grabbed my hand and said, "Now off to the beauty salon." We got to Betty's Salon. Betty unlocked the door and let us in. Wow, I thought a private session, but I was mistaken. There in a chair was a young girl getting her hair done for what I later learned was a formal dance.
First Betty said "Let's check out your hair, love the big pink bow, very cute. Looks like it's grown since the last time you were here." She sat me right next to the girl.
Betty made small talk with me asking how I was feeling, did I like the makeover she gave me a couple of days ago, and how I like my hairstyle. Just then the girl sitting next to us popped in saying she loved my hairstyle. "The cut is perfect for your little face," she said. I did not know what to say. My wife was looking to see if I would start talking like any woman might. I was in a tough spot. I really did not want to talk girl talk.
Then something snapped in me and I opened up. I told the girl next to me I loved the cut Betty gave me and I wished I could get my hair colored and permed too. Both Cathy and Betty smiled and said, "Well dear, we can make that happen, but not today." I kept talking to her saying how much I liked all her curls and asked if they were natural. She laughed and said "No, curlers do wonderful things for a girl." I said they looked natural and I liked the very pretty shape of her curls. I asked Betty if I could have the same highlights in my hair as she has.
I thought to myself "Where the heck did all that feminine talk come from?" The estrogen is really working on me. Both Betty and Cathy smiled and seemed pleased with my girl talk.
Next Betty took me over to do my nails. She said they just needed a little work and should not take long. We started talking how I felt about going back to work. I opened up to her that I was nervous going to work in my new dress. She tried to console me, saying I look very pretty and all will work out just fine.
As we were paying, Betty hugged me and said "Have a wonderful day at work tomorrow. Be proud of your new life, walk as a woman, and no one will be the wiser. You are dressed beautifully and you should be a proud woman."
Betty made me feel good and Cathy knew it. Maybe that is why my wife keeps bringing me back here to the beauty salon. It's a very feminine place that gets in your brain.
Cathy suggested we go home, get into some comfy clothes, and have dinner. We have lots to do to get ready for work tomorrow.
Cathy checked for messages on the phone and said that my boss called confirming I would be back to work in the morning. She asked that I report to her first. She said the staff is all ready for me and they are looking forward to seeing me.
Great what does all that mean, "looking forward to seeing me"? Cathy said, "Relax, you will do fine. You are ready to beat this disease. Go upstairs and get comfy. I'll meet you down here to plan your day tomorrow."
"Cathy, you said I have comfy clothes. What comfy clothes do I have? They are all dresses!" Cathy said, "Oh my poor baby. Maybe I can find you something, but you must keep your bra and girdle on, remember our rule?" I thought to myself, "Yeah, comfy with a bra and a girdle on, I don't think so!" She knew what I was thinking and she smiled back saying, "Terry someday you will be so comfortable in your lingerie you will not even know you have them on or if you don't have them on, you would wish you were wearing them".
I said to her, "I can't wait for that day!" as I laughed and went up to get out of those heels.
Hope you enjoy, will continue. Give me your comments. Would love to hear them.
"Needless to say, all the talk was about me and how I was adjusting. They were really interested in how I got such a shapely figure so quickly and was able to walk in those very high heels. I spoke about my wife helping me and the doctor's help. I mentioned my wife and our shopping trips to Victoria's Secret. The girls were spell bound to hear what I bought in VS. They all wanted to go shopping with me, even go to Victoria's Secret."
Chapter Eight
Cathy whispered in my ear, "Wake up sweetie, time to get ready for work." My eyes popped open with that fear again about going to work. I saw Cathy's smiling face, "Wake up my pretty one, time to get you ready", she said.
Cathy was already showered and in a strange looking girdle. I rumbled my eyes and said "Why are you wearing an all-in-one today?" With her big smile she said, "Dear I have a surprise for you on your big day. I bought us matching all-in-one corsets. We will dress the same today. Won't that be fun? We will be twins with our foundations. I just wanted you to be feeling pretty and in your 'best shape' for your first day at work".
I couldn't believe how shapely she looked. My wife's breasts were super supported and her waist was very narrow. Would I look that shapely?
Cathy pushed me into the shower and said "Let's get moving. We don't have a lot of time."
Yes, I guess I was wearing the all-in-one corset. She had it on the bed with all the other clothes for the day. Cathy helped me into it. Wow, it was tight! She smiled and said, "Dear, this corset is tight but it makes you look beautiful, doesn't it"? I couldn't believe how my breasts 'stood out' very supported, not like any other bras I have worn before. I asked her why I couldn't wear my normal bra. I love my Playtex Cross My Heart bra.
Cathy smiled again and said, "Sweetie, this is a special day, like your coming out party. You need to look your best and this will help. Now get used to it or I will make you wear this all-in-one corset 24/7."
I knew I was not going to win so I slipped on my nylons, clipped them to my garters, put my full slip on, and then sat down for the next feminine event, makeup and hair. Cathy was right there, giving me more makeup suggestions and taking my hair out of my rollers I had in all night. Cathy laughed and commented how well I got used to wearing my hair up in rollers to bed. I thought to myself, "Do I have a choice?"
Cathy fussed with my hair. My hairdo ended up with not one, but two pink bows. It looked nice and very girly. I said, "It takes so long to get ready in the morning." Cathy gave me that look and said, "Of course, girls must always look pretty no matter how much time it takes. Your pink bows are so pretty, perfect with your feminine dress we picked out".
I slipped on my dress. Of course it was figure hugging, with my shape 'out there' for all to see. I asked Cathy why I had to have such a shapely dress. She smiled and said, "Because you are a very shapely woman, Sweetie. Be proud of your figure." How could I have such a feminine figure? It's only been 2-3 weeks since I was diagnosed with the Feminizer disease. Cathy handed me my new red high heels and a purse to match.
"Take a look in the full length mirror, Dear. You look lovely, Sweetie. You will have no problem passing as a beautiful woman".
She had breakfast ready plus my two pills right in front of me. How could I forget my pills? She joked saying "Maybe you don't need those pills since you have developed into such a shapely woman." I looked up hoping she meant it, but she laughed and said, "Take those pills dear, your brain is not feminized nearly enough."
Off to work I went. Cathy drove since my driver's license is that of a man. At work, Cathy got out and started walking with me. I ask where she was going. Cathy smiled and said, "Your boss asked me to come in with you for moral support." "Oh, great! Just what I need!" I thought.
My brain was working overtime. Walking in these high heels, swinging a purse, my all-in-one corset was doing funny things to my walk. My body had a very different walk in this lingerie. Cathy knew what I was thinking and whispered in my ear "Doesn't 'our' all-in-one feel good? You have a very feminine walk dear, great swing to your fanny. You are doing fabulous, now smile."
As we walked in, the receptionist Beth was at the front desk and greeted us like I have never been greeted before. She was so nice, with a big smile and a warm welcome. She even got up and came over to me and hugged me, whispering in my ear, "Terri, you look lovely. We are all behind you." That made me feel good but emotionally I almost lost it.
We walked into my boss's office. She was there along with another man. With another warm welcome, my boss was very nice.
She said, "Terri we welcome you back and the staff is very supportive of your disease. We will help you and your wife through your treatment the best we can, but you will have to be flexible with us. Your employment is safe with this company. I want you to meet Tom. He has managed your duties while you were out and I would like him to continue doing your job. I was stunned! Cathy grabbed my hand and said, "Terri all will be OK, just listen to her".
My boss continued to say, "We would like you to assist Tom in those duties since you know the tasks so well. I would like you to be Tom's secretary and of course with your same pay as before".
I thought I was going to cry, now I am a secretary. I knew if I cried my makeup would run and that would be embarrassing, not lady like. Cathy looked at me and said, "you can do this, they have made you a very nice offer and you can keep a job here".
Tom said, "Terri, I know of your disease and I am very sympathetic and the treatment you have to undergo. I knew of a friend out west who had the same disease. With your work knowledge, we can really do a good job for the company. Please accept this offer and when you are better, I will move to another job within the company, I promise".
My boss confirmed all this and asked me to please take her offer. I was stuck, what could I do? Everyone was being so nice and I still had my job. I agreed.
As we stood up, my wife gave me a big hug and whispered, "Terri, all will be ok, everyone is helping you. I love you".
We walked out going to my old office. Carol and Judy came up to me and gave me a big hug saying, "Everyone is here to help you through your disease. We all support you." Wow, where was that coming from? They weren't that nice when I looked like a man.
Cathy said she would be back to pick me up at 5 PM, gave me a big kiss and hug and said "Be strong girl, you look great!"
Tom and I got to my office area. He invited me into now his office, which had been mine before. Tom laid the ground rules, he was the boss and I was his secretary. I knew what he was saying, it sounded like me when I was the boss. He again said he was sympathetic to my disease and said if there was anything he could do to help, he would. He wanted to maintain a professional office so that I would have to know my position now in the office. I acknowledged him and said I knew my "place" now in the office. These hormone pills are really working on my brain! I am turning into a girl, a submissive girl it seems.
Tom then asked if he could ask a personal question. He asked me how I liked wearing makeup, dresses with all that other "stuff" underneath and was that really my own figure, meaning my breasts? Wow, was he forward! I guess I should have known these questions would come on the first day, but not from a man.
I told him it took a lot to getting used to and not sure I am comfortable yet with my new life. Yes, my figure is all-natural, that is what the disease does to men. I have a bad disease and the only way to cure it, is to become a total woman. Tom acknowledged that and said his friend out west went through the same process to cure him. Tom said we will talk about him later but for now I that to get down to Human Resources to change their records.
Outside Tom's office was my new secretary's desk. Bobbie, another secretary was there also working with Tom. She was so sweet, saying a bunch of girls want to buy me lunch today and talk, would I go out? I said sure, Bobbie was all excited and said, "Great and by the way, you look wonderful! We are all concerned for you and will help in any way we can."
While walking down to Human Resources department, hearing the click of my heels, I thought this place is so different, everyone is so nice. I got halfway there and forgot my purse so I had to walk all the way back and get it. I remember my wife saying to always carry my purse.
Jennifer greeted me at the HR office and said we needed to go over my new position. She said I was expected to perform as a secretary and assistant in the job description she handed me. She explained that she spoke to my doctor and all is confidential. If there are any problems I should come straight to her. I would be expected to use the ladies bathroom, and conduct myself in a ladylike manner. I knew this was coming and smiled my acceptance. We parted with her saying "I love your dress. Where did I get it?"
The morning went by quickly. Everyone stopped by offering his or her support. The one "know it all" in the office, a 60 year old lady stopped by to complement me on my pretty figure, saying "Aren't those all-in-one corsets just the best foundation?" She wears one every day. Wow! How did she know what I was wearing under my dress? This whole woman's world is all so new to me. They seem so nosey but women are so nice. I guess there is a trade off, nice but they love to gossip. Bobbie looked over from her desk and whispered, "Do you really have an all-in-one corset on, Terri?" How could I deny it? Bobbie thought that was so sweet, saying I looked wonderful.
Bobbie continued saying how well I have changed and adjusted. How did I do it? Just then the phone rang and I could not gossip with her but she just kept staring at me.
Lunchtime came quickly as Bobbie said "It's time for lunch, Dear." She seemed so excited. We both walked down the hall to meet three other girls. Bobbie whispered saying I looked lovely and how good I walked in those sexy red high heels. Wow! That made me feel funny, but soon the others joined us to walk to a restaurant next door.
Needless to say, all the talk was about me and how I was adjusting.They were really interested in how I got such a shapely figure so quickly and was able to walk in those very high heels. I spoke about my wife helping me and the doctor's help. I mentioned my wife and our shopping trips to Victoria's Secret. The girls were spell bound to hear what I bought in VS. They all wanted to go shopping with me, even go to Victoria's Secret. I was nervous and but said maybe. I explained my disease might take a year or more to cure, plus I was going to the Brooke Institute for classes on how to me a better woman. The girls all giggled and said, "Terri, we can help you with your feminine ways. This will be fun." I'm not sure what they meant, but they all seemed so sweet about my disease.
As we walked back, it seemed like we were all best friends for years. One girl was holding my waist thinking I was going to fall in these heels.
The remainder of the day went well. A couple of men stopped by and wished me well. All said how great I looked. I was thinking, "How do I look so great?" I asked Bobbie why men say that so much. she said, "Because you look beautiful and have a great figure. Men love a feminine figure and your boobs are very attractive. Men like that." I was embarrassed and she knew it. "Terri, don't be embarrassed, you will get used to the compliments. Women love those compliments and you will learn to accept them too. You look perfect. Don't change a thing. If you have it girl, flaunt it!" She then asked me if she could ask a personal question. I said I guess so.
She wanted to know how liked the all-in-one corset I was wearing. I felt funny talking about it and was embarrassed but said my wife thought an all-in-one would help me today. The bra is underwire and is a three section padded cup. My wife says the cup design will lift and define my bustline more than a regular bra. Bobbie agreed and said I looked good, it has a real 50's look. "I guess men like the 50's look, the pointed shapely look," I told Bobbie.
Wow, back at my desk I was thinking about what she said. Flaunt my figure, but I do not want to "flaunt it" and what does she mean a real 50's look? I just wanted to get cured and get back to being a man.
Cathy was here right at 5 PM. I jumped into the car. She had 1000 questions. I said all was OK, the women all seem to be very nice and very supportive. They took me to lunch and they bought. They never stop talking. "That is what women do Terri, they love to talk. I hope you become that way," said Cathy.
Back home I got out of my dress and corset. It really felt good. Cathy reminded me to put on my girdle and bra for the evening and a cute lounge outfit because Karl (or should I say Karla now) and Lisa are coming over after dinner. They want to hear all about your first day at work.
At dinner I asked Cathy what a girl at the office said, that I had a figure from the 50's. Cathy smiled and said, "Back in the 50's and 60's girls wore cotton bras that had a lot of support so their breasts were well supported. The style then was a pointed, well supported bustline. I like this look and thought you might want to try it with your all-in-one corset. It sounds like you had some admirers."
I said that men were staring at my chest. It felt funny having them look at me. Cathy said "Men do that, you will get used to it. Most of your bras we bought do not have that pointed look. Isn't it fun though to have all that attention? I really like the 50's look and thought you would too."
I said I was not looking for all that attention, especially from men. I told her the less I have on my chest the better. She said to relax and get used to all this girly attention.
Cathy wanted to hear more about my first day at work. I told her other than me being nervous most of the time, my new boss was OK. I didn't like being a secretary, it made me really feel like a "kept woman". Lunch with the girls was a lot different than going out to lunch with men. It was fun and they were all so sweet to me. The Human Resource office told me I had to do everything a woman does, perform my new position as a woman. They even have a separate employee handbook for women. It says all women must always wear dresses with a hemline below the knee, with nylons and heels. Dress must be professional, proper foundations, no underwear can be showing, our purse must be put inside our desk, all these rules for women! They even changed my name in all my employee records and had a nameplate made with my new name for my desk.
Cathy smiled and said; "Now you are learning what we women go through in a man's world. You will learn to live with it and enjoy your femininity. There are some real benefits in our women's world, and you are learning." I'm not sure what benefits she is thinking of but I guess I will learn.
The doorbell rang. Lisa was all excited and wanted to tell us something. Karla came in and Lisa burst out saying, "Karla, talk to Terri and Cathy". Before I could think, Karla asked me how my first day at work was and what I liked the most about the day. Wow! his voice had changed. It was very high and very feminine. "What happened to his voice?" I asked Lisa.
Lisa was so excited and clearly happy saying "Karla's doctor said she could make his voice sound just like a woman and that would help him fight the disease. Karla got the medicine and doesn't he sound so sweet, so adorable?"
Cathy and I were blown away, he sounded so feminine, so girly. Cathy put her arm around me and said, "Terri, wouldn't you like to sound that way?" I got so weak hearing all this, I could hardly answer. Cathy made my mind up for me and said she would call my doctor to get me scheduled.
We talked for 2-3 hours about my day at work. I talked about my all-in- one corset and the pointed bustline look. Karla said he has a couple of bras like that and says he gets the best looks from men when he wears them. He loves to wear a pointed bra with a sweater. I thought, "Not me, that would be way too much for me to handle." Cathy spoke up saying "That sounds like a good combination, I think Terri will have to shop and get a cute sweater. You already have the corset."
Karla said he was been scheduled into the Brooke Institute this coming weekend. He will check into the school from Friday night until Sunday night. He seemed to be so excited about the schools training, their hypnotic classes. He said the school would really teach him how to be a natural woman, and he heard there was a new course on how to handle men.
What did that mean, how to handle men? I was not going to ask, got enough going on in my head now. I had to admit Karla did look good and sound good, was well put together. He sat on the couch so lady like, hands in his lap, finger nails painted in pink, his makeup perfect, his lipstick was so sparkly, glowing, just asking to be kissed, and his hair seemed to be perfect. How could a man turn into this glowing woman? This Feminizer disease is really powerful!
Karla went onto say the Institute had him on a new trial experiment. Before going to sleep at night he was asked to listen to a CD of soft music and feminine directions. Lisa said it is the beginning of the hypnotic class he will have at the Institute. He loves the music and goes to bed early each night to listen to it several times. Karla says the music and suggestions relax him and is giving him a new outlook on life and his womanhood. I thought to myself, it shows.
Wow, this is getting to be too much! They will be controlling me, making me a woman without me even knowing I am changing. This Brooke Institute is controlling, all I have to do is submit to them.
Cathy said I have been accepted to the Institute and would be going in a week or so. Karla was excited about that since we could all use their workout studio designed just for women.
We all hugged as they were leaving. I thought to myself, wow, all this hugging is so girly but it felt so good, warm and nice.
Up in our bedroom, we both got into our matching nightgowns. Cathy got out my outfit for tomorrows work. She asked if I wanted to wear the corset again with the formfitting sweater dress. I quickly thought of the conversations today about the 50's look, the men who kept staring at me, and decided against wearing the corset with that kind of tight dress. Cathy got out my t-shirt bra and matching panties from Victoria's Secret. She said I needed some "extra" support for this kind of dress.
I put my rollers in my hair. It was becoming a habit. I took my makeup off, moisturized my face and got into bed. This whole procedure was getting to be second nature to me. Maybe I was getting used to all these feminine ways.
Once in bed, Cathy whispered in my ear how proud she was of me, how well I was doing and my 100% commitment to beating this Feminzer disease. She was "playing" with my nipples and knew it was turning me on. Wow, where is this coming from? It felt so good, what a turn on and yet my penis (what was left of it) was not moving, nothing. It seemed like all the sensations went from my penis to my new breasts.
Cathy was excited that I was turned on from just playing with my breasts. She gave me a big kiss and said, "Terri, you are becoming a real woman. You are doing just fine, Sweetie."
As I drifted off to sleep, I felt good, so at peace with myself. Cathy's playing with my nipples felt so good. I continued to do it myself after she fell asleep. I thought I was in heaven! All of a sudden, my panties got a little wet. I was so embarrassed. What was going on? Should I wear a pad to bed at night? What is this all about? Why am I so turned on?
The next morning at breakfast I commented to Cathy that this VS bra gives me such a different look. She smiled and said, "Enjoy"! What does that mean? I was embarrassed to ask her about my wet panties last night. She hugged me and said "You are learning the joys of womanhood. The fondling of your breasts is only natural and this excited you so much that you had a feminine discharge in your panties. It's OK, it's natural. Your new breasts will give you many unique pleasures. You are learning."
I told her I must confess, the sensation was exciting, I really enjoyed the new experience. She approved and said we will have to "test" your new feelings tonight. Wow, what did that mean, sex?
As we were running out the door, Cathy looked back and said I did not put on my earrings or lipstick. Darn! I ran back upstairs in my heels (I was getting good in those heels) to get my earrings.
While I was "running" if that is possible in such a tight dress, girdle, and heels, I found myself thinking how my 36C breasts were bouncing all around. Wow, that felt strange! Cathy saw me cup my breasts to hold them from bouncing.
Once back downstairs Cathy said, "Terri, why did you hold your breasts going upstairs? That is not very lady like". I told her they were bouncing all over and it felt strange. She laughed and said she knew the feeling but suggested not to do that in public. It's not very becoming for a lady to be holding her breasts up. "Besides, it is OK for your breasts to bounce, to sway back and forth. That is what happens when you have a beautiful figure, it's natural."
We got to work and all started normal. When Tom asked for coffee, I knew right then my position in this company. While bringing the coffee into him, he "eyed me up and down" and said how nice I looked today. I am not sure why I thought it, but he was undressing me with his eyes. Slap me for thinking that thought! I must really be turning into a woman. I guess I would have to get used to these new experiences as a woman. Wow, did I say that?
Lunch was uneventful in the company lunchroom. I sat with all girls. They talked about everything from their kids and husbands to shopping for that little black dress. One of the girls was engaged and she talked about how much in love she was and how her husband-to-be had bought her all this pretty lingerie. I can't get over the difference between men's conversations at lunch and what women talk about. My head was filled with so much feminine information I thought it would pop!
While I was walking back to my desk, I stopped in the ladies bathroom. I thought to myself, what a lovely room, decorated in pretty pink with flowered wallpaper and a couch in the corner, how nice. Bobbie was in there touching up her makeup. I made a mental note to do the same after I was done.
Before I could get into the ladies "stall", Bobbie turned to me and commented how nice I looked today. She continued to comment that my figure was different today and thought I was not wearing my all-in-one corset. I smiled and said, "Yes Bobbie, you are right." She then said, "Too bad, it gave you such a nice figure". She walked out of the bathroom before I could comment. Wow, where do these women get off gossiping about these things? Do they notice everything?
The day passed quickly. I was getting the hang of my new job. Even Tom said how well I was doing, joking that this might be a good new permanent "position" for me.
Cathy picked me up again right on time. I was glad because there were several women standing in the parking lot gossiping. I didn't want to get into that, then I thought maybe I should. What am I missing? Wow! did I say that? My pills must have really been working on my brain.
At dinner I told Cathy again all about my day, about Bobbie and her concern about my figure and all the gossip in the lunchroom. Cathy said, "Isn't all this so much fun? Ladies love to talk about other people and your disease is something new for them to gossip about. Play along with them, they are just women." Cathy suggested I wear my corset tomorrow to see if Bobbie can tell, have some fun with her. I didn't think that was fun, but who am I to know what ladies do for fun?
After dinner I got into my nightgown a little early. While watching TV Cathy snuggled up and said, "Dear, You don't have your bra on. You know the rules!" She smiled and started playing with my nipples. One action lead to another and we were both on the floor making passionate love to each other. The emotions I was feeling were all new to me. I was very excited, more that I ever experienced as a man. I loved it and Cathy knew it, she had me right were she wanted me! She told me how much she loved me and my passion to help solve my disease. Mostly she said she liked having another woman in her life.
I am not sure why I did not object to that notion, but I felt really good and she felt really good. Everything was right about this moment. Then it hit me, would my wife ever want me back as a man? Something happened and I could not even think about being a man. I was so into my new feminine feelings and my wife was very turned on. We both have never felt like this before, even when I was a man.
She hugged me and said she loved me so much more, admitting she has never had such love making and really enjoyed our new experiences.
I went up to bed and drifted off thinking about what she said, "She loved me so much 'more' and loved our new experiences." I could not get those thoughts out of my head. What was happening with us? I do have to admit, I did like this new love making, even if my penis did not work anymore.
I sat there all nervous. I asked Cathy if she thought it wise to change my voice. Would they ever be able to return my voice to my man's voice? She reached over and gave me a big kiss and said, "Terri, don't worry about any of that. This will so complete you and give you a real sense of being a woman. Plus you won't have to be shy in talking with people anymore, you can jump right into all the girly gossip."
Description: My wife helps me through the Feminzer disease as I become a full woman slowly. I had to learn a whole new life with her help.
Chapter Nine
I finished out the week with no problems at work. Everyone was so nice and I really adjusted to being Tom's secretary. I think I almost like being a secretary, it's a lot less pressure than my old position.
At dinner Friday night, Cathy wanted to talk about our weekend and plan some fun things to do. I was not sure, so I asked about what she meant by "fun things to do"?
She said, "Well, JC Penney is having a makeover class Saturday morning and Victoria's Secret is having a fashion show in the afternoon. How about we take in both and do some shopping?" I thought to myself, "This is fun?"
Cathy popped in saying "It would be great doing these fun things with you, Dear. Please, let's spend the day at the mall and have fun. Besides we need to get you some more dresses for work and we should work on the list of items for your Brooke Institute classes."
Cathy got my reservation in the mail for the Institute and she told me I am attending next weekend. She told me I have some reading to do about my training.
I said to Cathy I was concerned about the hypnotic classes and what it would do to my brain.
Cathy smiled and said, "Terry, it will be most helpful for you. They will plant thoughts in your mind to relax you and to accept femininity and all that comes with it. You will accept your figure development, wearing bras and girdles as a normal course of living. You will learn to love wearing pretty dresses. High heels will be the only shoes you will enjoy wearing. You will relax and be a lot more submissive. You will love getting up in the morning, wearing makeup, going to the beauty salon, and going on shopping sprees. In general, you will be taught to slow down, soften up and enjoy your femininity. And yes, they can reverse these controlling thoughts in the future, so don't worry. As part of your cure back to masculinity, they can remove those feminine commands."
I also asked about what Karla said, that there is a new course about how to handle men. What is that all about? Why do I have to handle men? Cathy said, "Not to worry, it's all explained in the brochures here. Read up on it tonight. You need to know how to handle men, like what happened to you this week with your 50's look. You will be able to better understand why men look at your beautiful bustline, especially when you are wearing your pointed cup bra as part of your 50's look outfit."
I got up the nerve and asked my wife, "Cathy, they are not going to make me date men, are they?" Cathy said "I don't think so, but as you know, the doctors did say you have to experience 'everything' women do in order to be cured of your Feminizer disease." I got upset to think I might have to "date" a man to cure my disease. Cathy said, "Don't worry, if you do, we will double date." I jumped up and said "Absolutely not! I will not date a man and you will not date another man. I am your husband!"
Cathy looked at me and said, "Did you look in the mirror lately? Don't worry dear, I am not dating. You are my husband and now my new girlfriend." We both hugged as she started playing with my 36C breasts. This slowed me right down and melted me right into her control.
The next morning came quickly. We were out the door early and headed right to JC Penney for my makeover. Wow, this was nice! I love the pampering and Cathy knew this. I couldn't believe how different I looked after the makeover. The girl kept telling me what beautiful skin I have. She sold us lots of makeup.
We had some time before the afternoon fashion show at Victoria's Secret. Cathy grabbed my hand and said "Let's find you a couple of new dresses, and you need more nylons." I still can't get over the number of different dresses there are for women. Compared to men's small choice of clothes, women's clothes never stop with different colors and designs. We tried on between 10 and 15 different dresses, all figure hugging, of course.
I asked Cathy why I could not get dresses with a looser fit. She said, "Terri, you have such a beautiful figure, why not show it off?"
Just then she took a white sweater off the table and held it up to me. I said, "Hold it, that sweater is very low cut and it's white". She said, "And is there a problem with that?" I said, "Yes, people will see my boobs and it is so thin, it's see-through. They will see my bra. I would be totally embarrassed!" Cathy said "I wear this style and color all the time. There's nothing wrong with it. It's very pretty. Let's try it on."
As I was trying the sweater on, she shouted into the dressing room to come out and model it. I saw the shape this sweater gave me and yes, it was very low cut. Not only did my bra show in the low V design, but also was obviously showing through the thin material.
I came out as Cathy smiled saying, "You look wonderful, but we will have to find you a new bra, a low cut one for that sweater." I protested saying, "My boobs are falling out of this sweater and you can see my bra." She said, "So what, all girls wear bras, it's no secret. Can you imagine if you didn't wear a bra, what you would you look like? Your 36C boobs would really be out there bouncing all around. Maybe we should try that. People would really gossip about you going braless. Terri, again, women wear bras. You are expected to wear a bra. That is what we do, get used to it. Show your figure, it's beautiful."
She handed me a pencil shirt and said to try it on, this will make the outfit. She was right again. It showed off my figure and it was way too short. Cathy loved the look and said "It's perfect, you could even wear it for work." I said, "But it's too short, way above my knees." Cathy smiled and said, "Yes, and is there a problem with showing off your beautiful legs? Women do it every day, why not you?" Too many thoughts were running through my head. I felt naked in this low cut sweater and super-short skirt!
Needless to say, we bought the skirt and two sweaters, one white and the other soft pink. Cathy whispered in my ear as we were checking out, "Wait until you wear that pink sweater and that cute skirt with your 50's look." I knew exactly what she was thinking. The corset will really give me a profound shape, like every woman wanted in 1950's.
We picked up several pairs of nylons and spotted a purse for me too. I was tired already with all this shopping, so many decisions!
We put all the bags into the car and I was hoping we were leaving. But no, back into Victoria's Secret for their fashion show. While we were waiting for the show to begin, they gave us a VS catalog which had the styles being modeled in today's show. All the fashions were pink. It was a pink lingerie show. I knew what I was getting later.
I couldn't believe how many different bras and panties there were for women. The show started and I think we saw them all. The models were very beautiful. Cathy whispered saying "Watch how the girls walk and carry themselves. You could learn from them. With practice you could be one of their models someday. See their breasts bounce too. There's nothing wrong with that, it's part of your body now, Terri."
I was amazed how many of the bras allowed the breasts to show out the top, like the cups were just half cups. There were many that show cleavage. I asked Cathy why they make half-cup bras. She said, "That is the kind of bra you will need for those sweaters we just bought you. They show off your cleavage, and still support you." I thought I don't need to expose myself like that, even with all that cleavage. The show was short, only 20 minutes long. I guess they wanted us to shop. At the end they had a raffle. Guess who won. Yes, me! I won any bra and panty set the models had on in the show. Cathy was so excited saying "Now we can get that cleavage bra for your sweater outfit!" Great, just what I wanted to get. I like my Playtex Cross My Heart bra. It supports me all over and is comfortable.
We picked out a "Body by Victoria" pink bra and matching panties. A clerk came over to help and offered to measure me if I was unsure of the sizing. I said I was OK, but couldn't find my size, 36C. She found the size, but was a padded push up bra. Cathy stepped right in and said, "That's OK Terri, it will look very nice with the outfit we just bought." The clerk said, "That pretty bra is contoured, lightly lined to give a moderate lift and will not show your nipples." Oh, great! Just what I needed, a bra that does not show my nipples! What is that all about? I never heard that before.
I went to the dressing room and tried on the pushup bra. Wow, did this bra push up my breasts and create cleavage! It looks like I'm falling out of this bra. It felt very different, pushing both my breasts up and to the center. Little did I know that design was for all to see my cleavage in that new sweater Cathy got me. For some strange reason, I liked the bra and what it did for my figure, thinking about how it would look with the sweater we just bought. Wow! What are these girly thoughts popping into my head?
Cathy came in to see the bra on me. Her eyes popped out and her big smile said the whole story. "Terri, you look great. What a great bra and it fits you so well. It might even be a little small." Cathy wanted to have the clerk come in to get her opinion on the size. Before I could think, the clerk was in looking at me saying it might be too small.
Small? Oh no, I don't want a bigger bra! She took out her tape measure and said, "Raise your arms, Miss. It's a pretty bra but you are falling out of it. It might be too small on you, Dear." She smiled and said "Well Dear, you are between a C and a D cup. I'm not sure what you want do. This 36C bra looks very nice and has very nice support".
I asked Cathy if I really needed the pushup bra. She jumped right in and said, "Yes, wait until you see how it supports you in your new sweater, Dear." I told her and the clerk I would keep the 36C pushup bra and not get one with bigger cups.
As we were checking out, Cathy spotted a pale pink camisole from the show and said this is just what I need if I don't want my bra to show through my outfits. I felt so embarrassed having everyone hear this conversation. We bought the camisole and some perfume then left the store with all our packages.
As we were walking out of the mall, clicking down the walkway in our high heels, Cathy said, "Terri, isn't this day fun? It is such fun shopping with you. Now I have a friend to shop with who can understand all the feminine outfits ladies like to try on and buy. I think now you have a much better appreciation for what us girls go through. Isn't it fun?"
Once back to the car, Cathy looked at me with her big smile and said she had a surprise for me. She said she called my doctor and she can see us today to have the treatment to adjust my voice to be more lady like. This is what Karla had done and his girlfriend Lisa loved it so much. Lisa said it made all the difference in his demeanor for his new feminine life.
I sat there all nervous. I asked Cathy if she thought it wise to change my voice. Would they ever be able to return my voice to my man's voice? She reached over and gave me a big kiss and said, "Terri, don't worry about any of that. This will so complete you and give you a real sense of being a woman. Plus you won't have to be shy in talking with people anymore, you can jump right into all the girly gossip."
I was not sure, but I had a sense that Cathy had already decided for me as she drove into the parking lot of my doctor.
The receptionist asked me to put on a robe in room #4. A nurse came in. Her name tag said Pam. I asked where Sally, my regular nurse was. Pam said Sally was still on vacation. She said she needed to do my evaluations before the doctor came in. Oh boy, here we go again! Pam asked me to take my robe off while she measured me, took my blood pressure, asked the 50 questions, etc. Pam asked what size bra I had on, I told her 36C. She smiled and said I might be growing out of that size bra soon. I did not want my wife to hear that. I told Pam I did not want to get a bigger bustline. Pam and Cathy both smiled and Cathy said, "That is not under your control, Dear. Besides, you have a beautiful bustline and there is nothing wrong with D size breasts. I am a D cup and you can see how good I look."
Just then the doctor came in to explain the voice changing procedure. It seemed simple, would take effect in one hour and last a month before I would need another application. I felt better knowing it wears off after 30 days. She asked me tons of questions on how I was doing, how I adjusted to work, etc.
She asked me to take my robe off and jump up on the table. Yes, I had to put my feet in the stirrups. I knew my position on this girly table. She pulled down my panties to examine me. She wanted to know if during sex with my wife, my penis got hard. I was embarrassed to say it did not, I had no feeling there while we were intimate. My wife popped in saying my nipples were even more sensitive and my emotions were even better when she fondled my breasts. The doctored smiled and said, "This is good, that means your treatment is working."
She asked me to take my bra off to examine my breasts. She said my breasts have developed beautifully and seem to be very perky. Looking at my chart, she said "The nurse is recommending you increase your bra size to a D cup." The doctor warned me that this is important. Properly fitting bras and support are critical to my treatment. She said while I was here, she would give me my weekly hormone shots. After the examination and shots she applied a liquid to my throat and told me to lay here for 20 minutes while it does its magic.
I was scared. I did not know how I would react to my new voice. Cathy was right there with me holding my hand telling me how much she loved me and how great this was going to be.
Sometime later the doctor came back in and said, "OK, let's test your voice, Sweetie. Say something sweet."
I spoke and sure enough, I had the voice of a teenage girl, very high, very sweet. I couldn't believe the sound of my voice. I sounded like a 14 year old girl! The doctor said my sound would get more mature and level off. She seemed so excited with her accomplishment.
We left the doctors office and stopped for dinner at a local diner. We saw Betty, our hairdresser. She invited us to sit with her and her daughter. I was nervous about my new voice but Cathy sat right down. Betty's daughter was around 17-18 and very attractive. She had the same pink V neck sweater Cathy just bought me, the one I thought showed too much of my breasts. Well, it does. Her daughter was showing lots of her cleavage. Although she looked comfortable showing her cleavage, it made me think that is not what I want to show when I wear my sweater. I could see her bra. It looked like she bought the same VS cleavage pushup bra.
Betty did all the introductions. All seemed fine until I said my first word. Betty's eyes popped out looking at me with a huge smile. "Terri, you are looking beautiful and your hairdo is so you. I love it", Betty said. Betty and Cathy looked at each other, like to confirm my new voice. Both smiled and giggled.
Betty was being so nice, not making a big deal about my new voice and not letting on to her daughter that I was a man with a disease. Our conversations were all girly and the four of us had a wonderful time at dinner. Her daughter had no idea I was a man. Heck, most of the time I forgot I was a man!
Betty reminded us that I had a hair appointment Monday night. We parted ways and back in the car I asked Cathy why I had an appointment with Betty again. Cathy smiled and said, "Terri, you need to go to the beauty salon every week to keep yourself beautiful, silly." "Oh, what did I know?" I thought.
Cathy said I was very good at keeping up with all the conversation at dinner. My vocabulary is getting very girly and she said I am relaxing and opening up more. Cathy pointed out to me that Betty's daughter had the same sweater we just bought and how nice it looked on her. I smiled and said, "Yes and if you mean she looked good with her cleavage showing, I got your point. I guess you were right, that's not a bad look. It's just that showing my cleavage for the first time concerns me." Cathy smiled and said, "Terri, you're a woman now. Show your assets. I will teach you all you need to know".
I must have been in a weak moment because I said, "When we get home can I try on that new bra and sweater?" Cathy was so excited, she drove faster it seemed. Those hormones and clothes, and my new position in life are changing my brain and I don't even realize it.
I was feeling more relaxed, showing more feminine traits and mannerisms. I guess I was becoming a woman and now I even sounded like one.
Cathy and I went home. I was really tired. Cathy reminded me to model my new clothes, including the new skirt.
I went upstairs with all my new clothes. Trying on my new VS bras made me think I had the same cleavage as Betty's daughter. Wow! The bra really did strange things to my breasts, but I guess that is what it was designed to do, show my ample cleavage. I slipped the sweater on along with the short skirt. Wow! I looked in the mirror and with my heels on, I looked very good. "What a shape," I thought to myself.
Downstairs I modeled for Cathy and her eyes bugged out. I could tell she liked what she saw. Cathy came right over and gave me a big hug, kissing me on the cheek, saying, "Terri you look amazing, and you look so hot!" I guess I liked the attention but felt exposed, all out there in a tight sweater and skirt. This was a different experience for sure.
I felt weak and sat down. A strange thing happened with my skirt. It went up my nylon clad legs and I thought my girdle was going to show.
Cathy came right over and said, "You need to learn how to sit and manage short skirts, let me show you." I was embarrassed at how short the skirt was. As I stood up Cathy said I must pull down the skirt every time, and get used to it. Sitting down, she showed me several ways to keep my legs together. She said, "You must keep your knees together at all times now, not like when you were a man. You don't want anyone looking up your short skirt."
She said, "Were a man". I thought to myself, what does she mean?
She commented on how sweet and hot my sweater looked. She was jealous of my new look. I thought she could have it, but I knew sharing that thought would not go over well.
She said she bought me an open bottom girdle that will help me keep my legs together. What did she mean open bottom? I was too tired, couldn't deal with any more girly talk and went off to bed.
The next day, Cathy said all we had to do is go grocery shopping and suggested I do my reading on the course outline for the Brooke Institute. I would be going there next weekend.
After my shower, I slipped on my Playtex Cross My Heart bra, my favorite, and found it was getting snug. Oh, no, my favorite bra is too small. I quickly got my girdle and nylons on then a skirt and top. I did not want my wife to see my bra was too small on me. I don't want bigger bras nor do I want to go shopping for more lingerie.
After doing my makeup, hair, earrings, and all that "stuff", I stepped back and looked at myself in the full length mirror. Wow, did I look "put together"! Who could ever tell I am a man? What made me nervous was that my bra was showing too much. This blouse was way too thin. Why does my wife buy me these feminine tops?
I was just taking it off when Cathy came in saying how nice I looked and asked what I was doing. I explained to her I could see my bra and I was going to put a camisole on to hide it.
Cathy got a little upset and said no, I would have to learn that it's OK to show some lace and my pretty foundations. I was covered up and I was fine. I told her I felt too self-concious and felt my bra was showing too much.
As we were leaving our bedroom, Cathy stopped dead in her tracks and said "Wait a minute. You said you wanted to wear your new sweater today, like Betty's daughter was wearing yesterday." Memory of the cleavage flashed back in my brain. Cathy was right, I did say that. Cathy said, "Let's go back and change your top and your bra, Sweetie."
Back in the bedroom Cathy helped me change, hooking my new Victoria's Secret padded pushup cleavage bra. I said "This bra is too tight and my breasts are falling out!" Cathy laughed and said, "Enjoy!" The sweater fit like a glove. Wow it was tight!
Cathy said, "Turn around and let's see, my beauty." I saw myself in the mirror. My bustline was out there and the V neck sweater was "showing" everything. Cathy smiled and said, "Perfect." I said, "This is too low cut. It shows my breasts way too much." Cathy said "Nonsense, now let's get going." As I walked by the mirror, all I could see is my bra and breasts through the soft pink sweater. I thought to myself, "I hope I can handle this and we don't run into anyone at the grocery store."
I was quickly feeling she was the boss of my journey into womanhood. I got downstairs thinking my bra was showing and everyone would stare at my cleavage.
She said "Don't forget your purse" as we walked to the car. I keep forgetting it.
At the grocery store we are always running into friends. This time it was our neighbor, Mrs. Smith. She already knew of my disease but not about my new feminine voice. We did our girly talk and Mrs. Smith heard my new voice. She was blown away! She covered her mouth and said, "Dear you have such a cute voice and I love your figure, if you know what I mean."
All I could do is thank her and smile. All along I was wondering who was looking at us and Mrs. Smith's excitement. Who was looking at my thin sweater and cleavage? All went well. Nothing really happened, maybe I was over reacting. Again, Mrs. Smith invited us over to her house and Cathy accepted. As we did our shopping I became more relaxed with my look, swinging my purse like all the girls in the store. With my ample cleavage, high heels, hips swaying, and my pretty bra showing, I walked like a proud woman. I felt good and Cathy saw my acceptance of my new demeanor.
At home Cathy quizzed me on how I did with my new look. "What do you mean Cathy, new look?" "Well of course your new bustline, your cleavage. Come on Terri, this is a new look for you. Talk to me," Cathy said. "To tell you the truth, once we finished talking with Mrs. Smith, I was OK with all the looks I got in the store. Even the men looking at me and their eyes stuck on my chest. I was OK, my nervousness went away, and I seemed comfortable with my new look." Cathy smiled and said, "See, this will be fun." I guess I agreed in a way.
We started reading up on all the information the Institute sent for my classes next weekend.
The course outline said I would have classes on walking and posture of women, vocabulary and voice, fashion design, shopping skills, cooking and women's chores, feminine hygiene, sex and living with your wife, how to handle men and boys. It seemed to be a ton of classes for just two days.
The clothes to bring were all listed. Basically they said to bring my entire wardrobe and they will help me learn the art of coordinating my outfits. Luckily I don't have many outfits.
I was most interested in the hypnotic classes my wife signed me up for. The course outline said there would be 5 one-hour sessions. The classes will help me understand all the feminine ways of womanhood. They would allow me to handle feminine thoughts and not resist womanhood, allow me to be as submissive and soft as my wife wants me to be. They will teach me it's OK to be soft, submissive, and feminine and that I should enjoy my new life.
I'm not sure, but for some reason these concepts already seemed comfortable to me, the acceptance of my womanhood. Just look at what I was wearing!
Cathy came over to the couch and snuggled up to me, kissing me and snapping my bra straps in a playful way. I started melting and she knew it. She pulled off my sweater exposing my cleavage as she started kissing my breasts. Wow! That was sexy and I was putty in her hands. She fondled my breasts, told me how beautiful I looked and how much she wanted me. My brain was all confused! She wants me as a woman? What? I could not process this but I knew I was very turned on at this moment.
We rolled on the floor making passionate love. I took her blouse and bra off and fondled her breasts. Both of us got excited and were overcome with total excitement. I even shouted out to my wife, "I love being a woman!"
What has happened to me? What did I just say out loud? How could I get so excited without my penis moving? He was still packed away in my panty girdle. My penis was dead, yet I was really turned on! I knew I loved this excitement, never felt this way when I wore pants.
My demeanor is changing so quickly. These pills and shots work way too well! Being always dressed and living as a woman is having a total change effect on me. I sure hope all this cures my disease.
"Terri, I think you have graduated to your next bra size, a 36D cup. My, my, my you are developing nicely, Sweetie. Those pills and the disease must be working well, Dear. I will get some pretty bras and your corset in your new size, Dear", Mary said. My wife looked pleased!
Description: My wife helps me through the Feminzer disease as I become a full woman slowly. I had to learn a whole new life with her help.
Chapter Ten
Monday morning came quickly. My wife talked me into wearing the V neck tight sweater and Victoria's Secret cleavage bra with the tight pencil short skirt to work. I told her I was nervous wearing a short skirt. Cathy said, "It's not that short and looks very good on you. You have to wear it. The only way to get over your fears is to face them head on." I got the message!
I paraded into work in my heels, with a walk that said I was proud to be a woman. Half of me was saying, "Go, girl!" and the other half was confused saying "What are you wearing? You are a man!" I think I really need those hypnotic classes at the Institute.
The girls paraded by my desk giving me thumbs up. They approved of my outfit. Then in came my boss, Tom and asked to talk with me in his office.
He was all business until he looked up and saw my new sweater and pencil skirt. I could tell he was blown away by my ultra feminine look. He was so sweet though and said nothing about it, but he couldn't take his eyes off my chest.
Next came my new voice. Tom asked me my thoughts on a business problem and my response again blew him away. My teenage sounding feminine voice sent him for a loop. I didn't know what to say as he stared at me.
"Terri, what happened to your voice? Did you have an operation? Is that permanent?" Tom asked. I told him it is not permanent and will fade back to my man's voice in 30 days. I did not want him to think it was my idea to have a woman's voice, so I said the doctors made me do it for the treatment of my Feminizer disease.
Tom was clearly confused, but he was nice and said he gives me a lot of credit for handling my disease so well. As I was "wiggling" out of his office, my hips swaying, he said, "Terri, you look very nice today. You are doing a wonderful job considering your disease."
I just knew it was my cleavage, tight skirt and high heels all saying "I am a put together woman." I felt a strange sense of "control" with Tom. I knew his eyes were all over me as I walked out of his office. This is an interesting feeling. Maybe this is why my wife wanted me to wear this tight figure-hugging outfit.
At lunch in the lunchroom the girls were all fascinated with my new voice. Bobbie looked inside my mouth, saying my voice sounded so sweet, she wanted it done to her. She wanted to sound like a teenager again. She gave me tons of complements on my outfit, saying my figure is developing beautifully. I think she was jealous of my figure. She kept asking where I bought my sexy push up bra.
Mary asked if Tom had noticed my cleavage and if he commented. I told the girls, he was confused and could not take his eyes off me. The girls giggled and said "What's new?" Bobbie asked how I felt about that.
I told all of them, this is too new for me and I was just learning how to handle all these new situations, like how to handle men eyeing me. They all giggled and said "Welcome to our world, isn't it fun!"
Monday night after work Cathy and I went to Betty's hair Salon for my appointment. Betty was all excited to see my "new top". Cathy put her arm around me and said, "Doesn't she look so cute?" That was the first time I heard my wife refer to me as a "she". Betty was all smiles and ready to work me over. She said, "We have to get you ready for the big weekend at the Brooke Institute. I will make you look like a beauty queen."
I got the works and liked the pampering. Between getting my toenails and fingernails painted, my eyebrows shaped and all the fuzz on my hair do, I was in heaven. I think I love all this attending and Betty and Cathy knew it.
Looking in the mirror I hardly recognized myself. Every time I come here Betty does wonders with my looks. I become more "changed" each appointment. Makeup and hairdos can make anyone look different, so sweet looking. I was proof.
After work the week was filled with getting ready for my big weekend stay at the Institute. Cathy suggested we go to Mary's Bra and Shape Shop and get a couple more new foundations since I have developed more. I tried to talk her out of that, but she won.
Wednesday night we went to Mary's, we had an appointment with her. She gave me one compliment after another about my appearance and the way I carried myself. She asked what we would like this shopping spree and Cathy popped right in saying, "Mary, I think Terri needs to be measured." Mary smiled, and said, "Well, have we developed more of a pretty figure Terri?"
I was bashful and nodded my head saying yes. Mary grabbed my hand and took me back to the fitting room. While walking there Cathy also told Mary I need another corset like the one we bought here last time. Cathy told Mary how much I loved the figure control and thought it wise to have me wear that all-in-one corset more often.
Mary measured me over my bra, saying, "Well, I guess so. You are really falling out of those cups, Dear. Plus this is not a very supportive bra, you know!"
"Terri, I think you have graduated to your next bra size, a 36D cup. My, my, my you are developing nicely, Sweetie. Those pills and the disease must be working well, Dear. I will get some pretty bras and your corset in your new size, Dear", Mary said.
By the time I was done, Mary sold us 3 new bras, all underwire and very lacy. They all had that flower between the cups. I was beginning to think that was a symbol of some sort. Plus the new corset had really pointed cups. I asked if there was a different, rounder cup design on the corsets. Mary and Cathy both popped in to say, "No Dear, this is a lovely supportive cup and looks divine on you." I did not agree, but for some reason I didn't have the energy to fight it.
Cathy also spotted a new full slip, nightgown and two new panty girdles. I asked if I needed a different size girdle, Mary said, Not yet, but the tighter they are the better they will shape your changing figure." I was not sure what she meant, but did not press the subject.
Cathy was making small talk while Mary was fitting me in all those foundations, talking about me attending the Institute. Mary said I would learn so much there, it's a wonderful school. She has had many customers attend. She also told me not to listen to them about my all-in-one corset, that it is very popular and gives just the shape I should desire.
Back home, while I was putting my new purchases away I noticed I had no men's clothes left in my dressers. I asked Cathy and she said, "Why do you need men's clothes? They are gone, Sweetie." I got nervous hearing they were "gone", but Cathy said not to worry.
While I was taking off my makeup, I asked Cathy what Mary meant that she's had other customers attend the Institute. How many men in this area have gotten the Feminizer disease?
Cathy came over and sat with me, putting her arm around me. She got real serious. "Terri, the Institute does more that help men with the Feminizer disease. They also help boys and men change their sex, also boys and men in their desire to cross-dress."
I got all nervous, saying, "You mean there are men who want to be women or look like women 100% of the time?" Cathy said, "Yes, Sweetie" and went on to say, "There are other men and boys sent there by the courts to change their bad lifestyle. They are forced to live their lives as women, dress and play as women. This Institute is very good at what they do. They know what they are doing."
I thought I was going to faint and Cathy knew it. I thought I was going to cry. I got all emotional, stood up saying "Cathy, don't let them change me!"
My wife grabbed me and calmed me down, saying "You are only there for treatment for your disease. I just wanted you to understand there might be other people there with different lifestyles."
I was not feeling good about all this. For the remainder of the week, I was not feeling good, having fears the Institute staff would get me confused and turn me into a real girl, never again to be a man.
Friday night came quickly. Cathy and I had a quick dinner and we were off to the Brooke Institute.
Cathy and I were greeted by the staff, all were very pleasant. My wife explained my concerns about the different patients the Institute treats. I was assigned a "girlfriend" who will be with me 24/7 helping me through the different classes I have been registered for. Joan was her name. She was very cute, 30 something. She seemed very nice, calming me right down explaining my weekend and how much fun it will be.
Joan and I were given our bedroom assignment and my wife gave me a hug and said she would see me in the morning. Cathy was taking a class also on how wives can help their husbands beat this disease. I felt good that I would see her tomorrow.
Joan and I got to my room. It was big, like a suite. My bags were already there. Joan made herself right at home and suggested I unpack my clothes, and that we have an orientation meeting to attend in 20 minutes.
Joan brought out two beautiful pink and white lacy dresses, very pretty. She said, "These dresses are our 'uniforms', let's change into them."
I was really taken aback. She took off her dress right in front of me. Even though she had a full lacy white slip on, she was undressing right in front of me. What is wrong with this?
She sensed my fear and explained "It's OK, this is your bedroom, too. We are both women and we need to get into our matching dresses."
She grabbed my hand and sat me down to explain the living arrangements. "We are roommates for the next two nights. I will be helping you learn all the feminine traits you need to beat your disease." I told her I wanted to treat my disease and return to being a man. She understood and would help me do that.
Wow, this is her bedroom too? What next? I stepped out of my dress and in my all-in-one and half-slip I went over to a makeup table to clean up.
I was a little bashful, and Joan had to push me into changing into my uniform dress. She saw my all-in-one corset, smiled and said she liked my choice of foundations. She explained our figures are very important and supporting your figure makes all the difference to look right in dresses.
Joan suggested I wear a full slip since the dress is very see-through. I like that idea of not showing off my bra. She said, "Don't worry about that, we are all women here at the Institute. It's just that this kind of dress will fit better with a full slip."
We both got into our matching dresses. There was so much lace on the dress I had a hard time closing it up. Joan had to help me. She also commented how nice I looked in this dress, how it gave me a beautiful figure. The dress did show off my figure and was very lacy and feminine. I looked like a Southern Bell dressed for a big dance.
Joan handed me these very high, beautifully polished glossy red heels. They had a little buckle around each ankle. She said, "Terri, you have to buckle your ankles into the heel or you will fall out of them." Wow, these were high and very pointed heels! I'm not sure I could walk in then. Joan sensed my fear of walking and took my hand to help me.
Joan gave me a matching purse and we were off. I felt like we were twin girls clicking down the hall in our high heels.
I kept my eye open for "those" boys or men but could not see any crossdressers. There were lots of "women" walking here and there, but nothing strange. Joan and I went to a special part of the school and joined two other couples. We did introductions. They were also there to "learn" how to be a woman. I could not tell if Jenny and Paula were forced to be here or they just wanted to be women.
I could tell quickly who the other two men were, their voices were a dead give away. We all had the same uniform dresses on. Each had their "girlfriend" (teacher) with them.
We were given an extensive orientation and our class schedules for the weekend.
The lady in charge said it was time to get started. I thought it was late at night to start anything, but I was wrong. Joan said we were going to start my hypnotic therapy back in our room.
Once back in the room there was another girl there. Joan said she was the hypnotic therapy teacher. Her name was Abby and she suggested I get into my nightgown and relax. Joan started getting into her nightgown, looking at me, like "Well, get out of your dress and into your nightgown."
Here I was again undressing in front of another girl, now Abby. I guess I better get used to this undressing in front of other women.
Abby smiled at my all-in-one, asking if I need help getting out of it. She asked if I ever wore pantyhose. I said that my wife did not think I was ready for pantyhose yet. She seemed puzzled and brushed it off. Abby also asked if I wore a bra to bed at night. I said no, and she suggested I should since my breasts were still developing. She pulled a "sleep bra" out of the dresser. Wow, this was comfortable! It was all lace, had very little support, held my breasts gently. Abby knew I liked it by the smile on my face. She looked at Joan saying, "I think Terri found another bra she likes."
There was that "she" word again. "Am I a she?", I thought to myself.
We all sat and Abby explained the hypnotic therapy. Most of the program was with a music CD and listening to it at night. I would have one class Sunday morning for review, but most will be listening to music and thoughts each night before going to bed. This will continue even after I leave the Institute.
Abby explained that all the hypnotic therapy can be reversed after I am cured of my disease. But for now, this hypnotic therapy will help me deal with my womanhood. She explained how other girls have told her it was the best "help". They did not think they could have made it through their treatment without this hypnotic therapy.
Abby and Joan made it sound so nice. They were so helpful. I accepted it and said I was ready.
Abby explained the first phase will help me accept my disease and give me a greater desire to live, perform, and act as a woman.
This will be the foundation on which the following nights CD messages will teach me to totally accept womanhood: a desire to please others in my womanhood; and to be a sweet and kind woman. This will lead into giving me a strong desire to dress and act as a woman. You will understand there is no fear of dressing and interacting with women, as a woman. You will want to be a 100% total woman in every sense of the word.
I was blown away, fear was in my face and they knew it. I was nervous but I knew I had to beat this disease.
Joan popped in to change the subject suggesting we wash up and get ready for bed. She gave me several new pointers to help me wash off my makeup and moisturize my skin. I put my rollers in my hair like I have done each night before bed. Joan looked at me like, "What are you doing?" I told her I do this each night. My wife taught me and it makes my hair so much nicer in the morning. Joan said, "Well, OK that is so old fashioned, but if you like it, please roll away."
Abby got me situated in bed with the headphones and CD player. I loved the music, it was so relaxing, and the woman's voice between songs was so sweet and soft.
I was off in la-la land. My mind was captive to the hypnotic therapy.
I pulled on the tight thin top. Wow was it tight and it really did show my VS lacey bra. Joan said it looked very nice, very feminine. As I looked down, I could see the shape of my cups and the outline of the bra. Looking in the mirror I saw my bra cups and straps beaming out, saying I was all woman. I asked Joan if it was OK. She smiled and said "You look great. Don't worry it, you look very pretty." She said she loved my VS molded cup push up bra. You have a every pretty shape, be proud, Terri!
Joan was all dressed in a pretty lime color form fitting dress. She has a nice figure and this dress really showed it. She pushed me into the shower and had my clothes on the bed when I got out. Yes, I was to wear an identical form fitting dress. It must be the plan here at the Institute where the patient and the teacher (or they call them the girlfriend) wear the same dresses.
She had me pick out my bra and girdle. I picked my favorite, my Playtex Cross My Heart bra. She commented that with all my lacey colorful bras, why would I pick the plain white Playtex bra? I said, "Because it is my favorite and I like wearing the pretty bra."
Wow! Did I say that? I like wearing that pretty bra. Joan looked pleased with my answer and I was thinking maybe that CD message worked on me last night.
She did my makeup with me, giving pointers. She put my hair into pigtails with bows. It looked so cute. She commented on how nice and long my hair was and my hairdresser has done wonders with my beautiful hair. She said, "We don't have to do too much makeup now because this morning's classes will be makeup, hairdo, and fashion."
We were at breakfast with Jenny and Paula and their "girlfriends". It was weird. We all had matching dresses on, like we were in a sorority together. Funny, I guess we are in a sorority this weekend.
For some reason the three girlfriends left the room. Now was my chance to ask Jenny and Paula their reasons for being here. When I asked, Jenny started crying, saying "The courts forced me into being a girl and my mother accepted the transformation. I did not want to go to jail for life." Paula was a different story. His girlfriend at home talked him into crossdressing and got him hypnotized into thinking he wanted to be a crossdresser. Paula said he loves wearing bras and girdles, but does not know why. He is afraid of what is coming next with her in control. He said he was wearing a bra like it was nothing, perfectly normal to wear it all his life. He was nervous, but accepted his fate.
I told them of my disease and my wife's help to cure me of the Feminizer disease. They were both blown away hearing my story. All three of us "bonded" and held hands saying we will get through this.
It seemed the three teachers were listening to us. They came back into the room with big smiles saying, "OK girls, it's time to get started. Let's go down to the beauty salon and learn some pretty new makeover tips for you girls".
As we were walking down the hall, I heard the click of our feminine high heels. I was liking the sweet sound, really getting used to the feminine sound. Just then I saw that Jenny forgot his purse. I started whispering to him, but just then his girlfriend teacher handed the purse to him saying, "Jenny, you better remember to always carry your purse, that is what we girls do."
In the salon we were ushered to the makeup center for our class. We all learned how to take off our makeup and re-apply it with many different styles and colors. I was amazed at the different looks we could get with different colors of makeup. We learned different hair styling tricks. Then a girl showed us the tricks to keep up our pretty nails. There are so many ways to polish your nails.
We took a "coffee break" and the three of us "girl" students were giggling about all the different things we must learn. Jenny really didn't want to join in. I guess he is still not convinced. I guess he needs more hypnotic therapy.
Just then my wife showed up all smiles. She pulled me aside and said she just had her wives class downstairs and it was very informative. I asked her what it was about. She said, "Terri, I picked up tons of ideas to help you beat your disease and to help you learn your femininity".
Cathy asked me about last night and the classes I have taken so far. I was so excited to tell her and was so positive, she knew the hypnotic therapy must be working and will help in developing me into a totally accepting woman.
As I started to tell Cathy about my morning, Joan came over and said I had to get back to class. Joan smiled and said "Now we will learn all about your beautiful foundations and how to keep your body shapely. "Wow, I smiled and said I was looking forward to this class!
Cathy said her goodbyes and said I was in good hands. She said she would see me tomorrow at 5 PM for the closing dinner.
I was back in class and really liked this one. We were taught how to measure ourselves and what the body measurements meant. How to pick blouse and dress sizes, all that feminine stuff, as I thought. How to pick the right size bra, girdle, and the different kinds of bras for the different clothes we women wear. I was becoming so intrigued with all this, Joan could see I was like a little girl soaking it all in and so accepting of my new gender.
Our instructor Melissa said, "Now it's time for you all to measure each other to see if you were paying attention." Jenny looked nervous at the idea and Paula looked terrified. I guess I was used to the idea of other "women" seeing me in my bra and girdle. Heck, I have been measured so many times by now I was thinking this would be fun. Wow! That CD treatment must really be working on my brain!
Melissa told us to remove our dresses and handed each of us a measuring tape. I was first and I measured Jenny. I was shocked to see he, Jenny had false breasts, not really like me. Then I remembered, he does not have my disease, but is being forced to look and act like a girl. I played along and measured right over his padded bra. It was strange, because I was enjoying this. I figured out Jenny wears a 32A bra and Paula was a 34B. Both girls measured me and they both got it right, 36D.
Paula whispered in my ear, "Wow Terri, you are built and they are real!" I smiled and said, "Yes, they are all me! See what this Feminizer disease does?" Jenny said, "What is it like to have real breasts?" Melissa smiled and watched me for my response. I explained to Jenny that I grew from a small A cup like her and slowly developed to a 36D cup. My wife helped me though the development. I was very concerned while I was developing a larger bustline, But now I am used to it, I like my new figure. Wow! Did I say all that? I looked at Melissa and said, "That CD is really changing me."
Paula whispered in my ear saying, "They glued fake breasts on me and they won't come off. I am worried I will not be able to get them off when I go home. They really fill me out, though." I told him his fake breasts look real and I bet they feel real. "You will get used to them, I got used to having breasts." Paula was all shy and said, "Yes, they do feel different, hard to get used to. I look down and see these two mountains on my chest. I feel strange. Men are always looking at me."
I asked Melissa, "Since Paula is wearing a padded bra, is that really his bra size, 34B?" Melissa explained to all of us that it was and the padded cups help girls get the shape they desire. Melissa pulled me aside and asked me to stop referring to Paula and Jenny as men. Call them by their names or use "her", not "his" bra, etc. I apologized and also asked Melissa if Paula really wants to be a girl. Melissa smiled and said "Yes, that is why she is here, silly." I'm not sure that was true, but what could I do?
We had a quick lunch and Joan said our 1 PM class was at the pool. I thought "At the pool, what is there?" She took me back to our room and we tried on several different bathing suits. She held up a very feminine bathing suit and said, "Let's try on this one first. Strip down, Terri." I was so embarrassed, but she calmed me down and said she has seen everything. She had such a way to not even let me think I had a penis. The feminine bathing suits hide my little penis. She taught me how to tuck my little guy in. No one would never know I had one. Wow! was I doing this?
I ended up with a one-piece suit with a little skirt around my waist. My breasts were held up with a pretty bra in the suit, molded cups as Joan said.
We walked down to the pool in little heeled sandals with each of us carrying a pool bag like a purse.
I wasn't sure why we were at the pool since we didn't go in the water. There were several other "girls" there. We waited around and Joan came up to say, "We are done. Let's go and get our dresses back on."
I asked Joan why we did this. She said, "The school wants you to learn about swimsuits, walking in them and presenting yourself as a girl. You all did very well. You all looked darling."
Back in the room we changed back into our dresses. Joan said our next class was right here in our bedroom with her. She said she wanted to talk about modesty and a woman's position in society. We sat and she got real serious.
Before starting she had me learn how to sit like a lady. I guess I was not doing to well.
Joan started to explain that my wife wanted me to learn the "old fashioned" way of women's manners. She said, "Your wife sounds very lovely and wants to make sure you are very feminine so that you can handle yourself in any life situation. That is why your wife will most likely want you to wear older fashions like that all-in-one corset you have. That is a very 50's look and gives you a beautiful shape, which gives you a very feminine look."
I am not sure why, but I was a little excited when Joan pulled a very pretty lacey bra out of a drawer. She called it a "bullet bra", much like that part of my all-in-one corset. Wow, I thought, that bra would really make me shapely and pointed! Joan explained, "These are the kind of cotton bras women wore in the 50's and your wife likes, Terri." Joan asked me to put on the bullet bra. I was like a teenage girl, all giggly and excited as I took off my dress to try on this new bra. Wow, did I fill the cups of this bra and was it was ever pointed!
Joan smiled and said that is really some bra. I asked her if I could wear it now, she said sure it's mine. I was all excited, pulled on my dress, and zipped it up to reveal a very shapely bustline. Joan asked me what I thought of the new look. I told her I really liked it. She seemed surprised I liked it but said "Your wife will be pleased you like this look."
I told Joan I wore my all-in-one corset that gives me that shape to the office and the men just seemed to stare at me. "Well Dear, men love shapely women and you are very shapely and attractive Terri," Joan explained. I explained to Joan that I do not want to deal with men. I am married and not interested in dating. Joan smiled and said, "We have a class tomorrow just for that subject, how to deal with men." She went on to say that to beat my disease, I might have to accept some interaction with men.
I was nervous about what she said, I said, "I will try but not much interaction with men please." Joan giggled and said, "It's not all that bad Terri, but we can help with that".
We spoke about feminine hygiene and how important it is to always have my makeup properly applied, my hair done just so, and to always wear the most feminine, prettiest clothing possible. I must present myself in a ladylike manner all the time.
I asked Joan why I have not needed to shave my face. She explained my disease and how the hormones are working in my body. She also explained that I needed to shave under my arms and legs more often, maybe even daily for a while. I told her my wife already has me on a shaving routine.
Joan smiled and said, "Your wife has done a very good job helping you through this disease. She has made you into a beautiful woman. You should be very proud of her and thank her for handling your bad disease."
Joan said we had to get back downstairs for our last class before dinner. The class was about walking like a lady. She said I have that down pat, my wife taught me well but I am required to attend with the other girls.
Joan said, "Before we go, let's change into something different." Joan brought out a white stretch t-shirt and short pencil skirt. I got a little nervous as I said to her I was nervous about wearing white and my bra showing through. Joan explained that my wife said I have problems with this and she wanted us to help me understand it is not a problem for girls to have their bras show through clothing. Sometimes it looks sexy.
I told Joan I did not want to look sexy, but I knew I had to wear this top now. Joan said it was best to wear a t-shirt bra with this top. I got the sense Joan did not want me to wear my pointed bra with this top.
I knew I had just the bra from Victoria's Secret that my wife and I bought. I put that bra on. Joan said it was just the right bra, shaping my bustline nicely and not showing my nipples. I forgot about not showing my nipples. I learn something new each minute here at the Institute.
I pulled on the tight thin top. Wow was it tight and it really did show my VS lacey bra. Joan said it looked very nice, very feminine. As I looked down, I could see the shape of my cups and the outline of the bra. Looking in the mirror I saw my bra cups and straps beaming out, saying I was all woman. I asked Joan if it was OK. She smiled and said "You look great. Don't worry it, you look very pretty." She said she loved my VS molded cup push up bra. It was perfect for these kinds of t-shirts.
For some reason I told Joan I was comfortable with this "exposure", more so than last week at home. Joan said I was learning and accepting the ways of womanhood.
I slipped on the tight skirt, it seemed like a mini-skirt. I looked at Joan, she knew what I was thinking. She said "Yes, it's a miniskirt, get used to it, you look wonderful." I was concerned my garters would show, but Joan said they were not showing.
I put my high heels on and looked in the mirror. Wow, was I a vision of "woman". Even though my bra was showing through my thin top, I had a mellow feeling about my new look and my miniskirt. I got all giggly and happy with my new look.
Joan gave me my purse and said she had one more thing to tell me. Oh boy, now what? She said, "Tonight after dinner we will attend a dance for one hour here at the Institute." Fear struck my face and she knew it. "Don't worry Terri, I will be there to help you. This is a learning experience, like one of the classes here at the Institute. The men coming in to help do understand all the girl's situations and will be very nice to you. You need to understand how to interact with men."
I started crying. Joan hugged me and said I will do just fine. She went on to say my wife has approved of the dance and supports this class. I thought to myself, "How will I get out of this? I can't dance with a man!"
Just then Abbey came in our room, asking about my tears and asked what was wrong. She too hugged me saying, "All will be OK. This is a natural development in your learning to be a woman. Now let us fix your makeup and get to class."
Both Joan and Abby fixed my makeup. I got my composure back and we walked together to class. Abby said while walking, I looked beautiful. She loved my top. I knew where that was coming from. I was still nervous walking around in public with my bra showing. I felt so exposed. This outfit felt much different from the others. Between the skirt and top being so tight, my walk was a different. I had a real swing to my hips and my breasts stood out there saying I was all woman.
Joan did whisper to me while walking, "Next time you wear this top, you might like to try a pretty lacey camisole to hide your bra." I looked at her, like why didn't I wear it now? Joan said, "You need to experience everything in a woman's world."
My other classmates were already at the posture class. Wow, they too had the identical outfits on and yes, their bras were showing as much as mine. That made me feel little better.
We had a minute before the instructor came and just the three of us were together, able to talk privately. Jenny said he was dying in the thin top showing off his bra. Paula said he liked the top but his bra killing him. Both guys looked at me and said I looked the best and had the best shape from top to bottom. It was strange, but I felt good about that comment. Then Jenny got real serious and asked if we heard about the dance tonight. We did and all of us were nervous about it. Paula said he could not handle it and would get sick so he does not have to go. I told them my wife is making me go, saying it will help my disease treatment. I too was nervous, but I said the "girlfriend" teachers would be with us so nothing bad will happen.
Molly the instructor came in and explained that we will now learn how to walk, sit, and present ourselves as women. Our first exercise was walking with a book on our heads, as Molly reminded us to stand straight and hold our shoulders back all the time. Wow, did this project my bustline! But it did look better and felt comfortable and natural. Wow, that hypnotic therapy is really working!
We went through sitting, holding our skirts under as we sat and making sure they were pulled down after sitting, crossing our legs in a lady like manner and keeping our knees together. I could tell Jenny was getting nervous and had a hard time with all this.
Our miniskirts were a real test of not showing our girdles and Molly knew this. I guess it was all part of the training.
The hour went fast and it was time to get ready for dinner and the dance. We all hugged (that was strange but it felt natural and the right thing to do in my new world) and went back to our rooms with our girlfriends (teachers). Little did we know what was in store for us after dinner.
I was already putty in her hands. I felt so soft and submissive, in her total control and she knew it. The special medicine was working well.
"Terri, tonight the dance will be fun if you allow the experience to be womanly. Please allow yourself to enjoy being a woman in a man's arms. Allow him to lead the dance. Talk with him, the men will not harm or embarrass you. Play your new role as a beautiful warm soft woman. You will be fine, just let the evening be magical."
Back at our bedroom Joan said we only had a short bit of time to get ready for dinner and the dance. She saw me get white again about the thought of dancing with men. She tried to console me but said we had to get started and to wash my face for a fresh set of makeup. She would get my dress and lingerie out.
When I returned from the bathroom, Joan had a glass filled with something, handing it to me saying I should drink it. I asked her what it was. Joan said, "Terri, this is medicine to help you relax for the dance tonight. I know how nervous you are. This will reduce your tension and make you more at ease with your new situation."
I was nervous what that meant and hesitated, but Joan pushed it down my throat and said I will be fine. This is like a mild tranquilizer. She said the drink will help me be a very submissive girl in a man's arms. I was nervous.
Joan started me on my makeup and hair. She really laid on the makeup, heavier than ever before. She said, "This is what we girls do. We want to look gorgeous for our dancing partners. We like to get all gussied up for our dates."
We were done and I just stared into the mirror. How different I looked! My face was perfect and I hardly knew who I was. With my bra straps framing my vision, I looked great, very soft and pretty, all set for a night on the town.
Joan then handed me a new shade of lipstick. Wow, this was very red and glossy! She said I needed to wear lipstick and refresh it often. This red makes my lips look very desirable. Just what I didn't want, desirable lips! Then she applied some kind of lip-gloss with sparkles to my lips. Now I was a face just asking to be kissed. I was nervous.
Next Joan said Let's change your bra and girdle. She wanted me to wear my all-in-one. She handed me a new all-in-one corset, which I had never seen before. There were no legs. It was just open at the bottom, had garters and lots of garter straps, too.
Joan smiled and said, "This is a new foundation for you. You were having trouble keeping your knees together in class today and I thought this might help you learn to be a more modest girl. This new girdle will help keep your legs and knees together when you sit. This new foundation is called an open bottom girdle and I thought you would like it."
She helped me into the tight figure controlling foundation. It felt very strange, but still had the 50's pointed bra cups. For some reason, I like the retro 50's look.
The special medicine must be working because I had no problem slipping off my lingerie and putting on this 50's corset.
Joan gave me a full slip and nylons to hook to the garters. Next came the dress. Wow, it was spectacular! It was a very feminine southern belle dress. Pale yellow, white lace, and of course all very form fitting. The dress had an empire waist to show off my bustline and very thin shoulder straps. I said the dress is very low cut and Joan said my necklace would lie beautifully around my neck. The dress was so tight she could hardly zip it up .
I was getting so weak in the knees I had to sit down. All Joan kept saying was how beautiful I looked and what a fun time I will have tonight at the dance. I thought, "What do my looks have to with how much fun I will have?" I guess I will find out.
She handed me my high heels. Wow, they were high and again that buckle around the ankle and those very pointed heels.
Joan handed me my purse and said, "Let's practice walking in your new outfit."
I did OK walking around in our room. Joan gave me a book and said to put it on my head and practice what I learned in class, walking with my shoulders back, head up. She told me to keep practicing while she gets dressed.
I could not get over how controlling this open bottom girdle was. Walking was hard. I could hardly move my legs so I had to take small steps. My rear end swayed all over. Joan said I had a great wiggle to my walk.
We were all set to leave and Joan sat me down to have a girl-to-girl talk as she says.
I was already putty in her hands. I felt so soft and submissive, in her total control and she knew it. The special medicine was working well.
"Terri, tonight the dance will be fun if you allow the experience to be womanly. Please allow yourself to enjoy being a woman in a man's arms. Allow him to lead the dance. Talk with him, the men will not harm or embarrass you. Play your new role as a beautiful warm soft woman. You will be fine, just let the evening be magical."
For some reason I found myself accepting this dance now and letting the feminine side flow in my brain. I knew the special medicine was doing this to me but I could not resist. I wanted to be feminine and be held by a man. My brain was nervous, but my body said otherwise.
Joan came over to me with a bottle of perfume, saying "This will be the magic that will make your night special." Wow! Did it ever smell good! She knew I liked it and I really did.
Joan was all excited as we left the room. She encouraged me to walk slower now that I was wearing my new girdle and higher than normal heels.
We met up with Paula and Jenny in the dining room. Wow, they too were very "dressed". They were in the same feminine dresses, makeup done to the nines.
Paula was smiling and all giggly, enjoying it all. He was brainwashed into liking cross-dressing, so I guess he will be OK with all this femininity and dancing with men.
But I could tell Jenny was not enjoying the idea of the dance. The courts and his mother forced him here. He had a mad face on and seemed angry. I wonder why they did not give him the special medicine they gave me.
Dinner was quiet. We were nervous about the dance next hour. At dinner, our "girlfriends" (teachers) gave us lessons on how to be lady like, polite, and what to expect at the dance. Joan lead the conversation telling us to go with the man's suggestions, follow his lead, and by all means let him lead the dance. Just follow his movement and we will do just fine.
Paula was concerned if the men tried to hug us or hold us too tight. Joan smiled and said, "Relax and let your feelings guide you. Enjoy the experience. These men are very nice and know your demeanor. We would do well to just let the men present the evening, "lay back" and enjoy the dance".
I thought with all the medicine in me, I would be putty in his arms.
We were finished with dinner and the hour was getting close. All of a sudden Jenny fell on the floor and started to throw up. He was crying saying he was sick. Paula and I looked at each other and said he is doing exactly what he said he would do to get out of this dance. Jenny was helped out of the dining room.
I looked at Paula and said, "Well, more for us." Did I say that? Joan looked at me and smiled with amazement. I said to Paula, "The special medicine is really working." She asked, "What special medicine?" Wow, she did not get the attitude adjustment medicine and is handling this so well. Why did I get this medicine?
Just then the head master came in and gave us a pep talk. She hoped our training was going well. This dance was very important for us to experience our "change" of lifestyle. We needed to "switch" lifestyles and this next class, the dance, would be a very useful teaching tool. She will be with us on the dance floor and will help out if needed. She was very stern in saying we must be very lady like, feminine, and poised. We must remember we are ladies and must perform as ladies.
Wow, I thought, perform as ladies? What does that mean?
I was getting weak in the knees and Joan knew this while holding my arm and whispering in my ear to be strong and smile.
The head master asked that the music start and in walked the men. I had thousands of different feelings running through my pretty feminine head. Joan said the man on the right was mine. He was walking right toward me with a big smile. He was a very good looking man, very strong, cute looking. Wow! Was I thinking this? Slap my face!
He took charge, introduced himself as Steve, and said how beautiful I was and how he really liked my dress and shoes. He handed me a wrist corsage, beautful flowers to match my dress. I was melting right in front of him. He was so kind and powerful at the same time. This medicine is really working, I thought.
Then came the words, "Terri, would you like to dance"? Steve did not let me answer, just moved forward and presented himself so that I had no choice but to get "locked" in his arms for our first dance. I was taken away and in his complete control. I was floating on air, he was so strong and held me so tenderly. I really liked this. Now I know the medicine was really working.
The music was over and he asked if I would like some punch. I looked up at his blue eyes and could hardly get my words out. I was like a little girl, speechless. He gently took my hand and walked me over to the punch table. Joan was serving and got right in my face asking how I was doing. I smiled and said Steve is a very good dancer. She knew I was OK. Steve chimed right back saying I was a perfect dancer, so light on my feet and a pleasure to dance with.
We sat down and had our punch. Steve made small talk saying how much he liked the dress, necklace, and earrings I was wearing. The necklace reminded him of the one he gave his mother for her 50th birthday. Steve was so sweet, so easy to talk with. I was wondering if he was "trained" for this dance class.
The next dance he moved in closer and really held me tight. I loved it, felt so excited and just floating on air dancing with him. The teachers were all watching and knew Paula and me were handling this class well. I saw Paula dancing and he seemed to be enjoying his dance too.
Dancing many different steps, I just seemed to float with Steve. His hands around my waist guided me so softly in the right direction. It was clear he knew how to dance and how to control his woman. I didn't mind that at all.
I took a break and excused my self for the ladies room. Joan followed me and we giggly talked about Steve and the dance. She said how proud she was of me and how well I was doing with Steve. She wanted to know how I felt. I said, "I was embarrassed to say I was loving the dance, how I am melting into Steve's arms as we dance. How kind and consider he is, a "dream boat", and very strong. Joan's eye lid perked up with pleasure and gave me such a big hug. I felt good, feminine all over!
Joan pushed me to get back out to the dance and not keep Steve waiting. We touched up our makeup and put that lipstick with sparkly gloss back on my lips. I looked at Joan and asked her, "Joan do my lips look sexy?" Wow, did I say that? Joan hugged me and said I looked very sexy and Steve is a very lucky guy to be dancing with such a pretty girl. I was all giggly and stumbled out the bathroom with a big smile.
Steve greeted me at the door, asked for my hand to take me into the next dance. As he held me in his tight grip, he said how beautiful I looked and how glad he was that he came tonight. I was so taken by his soft- spoken words, I could hardly talk. I did say, "Steve, I am so glad I came too, and I'm enjoying this night." "Did I say that?" I thought to myself. These lessons and the medicine are really working overtime on me, but I love it.
The hour went fast and I was sorry to hear Joan say the dance was over. I even asked for one more dance. Did I think that? The last dance was magical, he swept me off my feet! I knew I was locked into the new feminine ways when I could not resist his masculine ways and I fell right into my feminine demeanor. I knew from this point forward there was no going back. Did I think that?
We ended the night so beautifully. Steve told me what a good time he had, how beautiful I looked, it was his pleasure to come tonight and how he would like to do this again. He hugged me and gave me a little peck on the neck, saying "Good night and thanks for a fun night!"
I was blown away! I was so accepting of all this emotion, I was on cloud nine! I had to sit down and Joan and Paula joined me. Joan hugged me saying what a good job we did tonight and how we learned our lesson perfectly. We both got an A plus.
I told Joan I really liked the feelings and emotions I was feeling. I really connected with Steve, melted right into his control, and loved it. Joan was so pleased and said I would be the perfect woman soon.
I looked at her thinking "the perfect woman soon". What does that mean, what plans do they have for me? Well, I was too excited about the evening and let the comment go.
Paula and I went back to our bedrooms with our girlfriends. I could hardly walk. I was giggly and smiling thinking strange girly thoughts.
Joan knew my head was spinning and back in the room we got into our night gowns and talked. I admitted to her I was thinking how much I like Steve and his strong touch. Joan said that was normal and I should explore those feelings. I was afraid, I told her, not knowing where my feelings would lead. Joan explained the Institute is here to help me with those feelings and she knows my wife would support me too.
I jumped up to say I could not tell my wife I was attracted to a man. I could not say I loved being in his arms or looking into his eyes. Joan explained my emotions are very high now and with time I would be able to talk with my wife and express my feminine emotions with her.
Wow, I was not ready for all that! Joan was so sure I would be OK with all this that she knew something I did not.
Joan gave me the CD player and said it was time for me to sleep and listen to my next therapy session. I was off in heaven thinking about Steve and listening to the soft music!
Your wife really loves you and wants all the best for you." I started crying. Joan ran over to hug me asking what was wrong. I said, "I am so happy, I am not sure what has gotten into me! I have changed so much. My mind is all different. I think only feminine thoughts. I love being in a corset, dresses, high heels and doing my makeup. Will I ever be able to be a man again?"
We got up Sunday morning and Joan was already up and dressed. She pushed me into the shower and said "We have a full day. Let's get going."
As I came out of the bath, she held up a very cute summer outfit, a white tank top with narrow straps and short shorts. Wow! There was nothing there, but I thought it looked cute. The CD must really be working on my brain.
Joan said to pick out a t-shirt bra and a short panty girdle. I asked if I was going to wear nylons with the shorts. Joan smiled and said, "No silly, not with these short shorts".
I put on my Victoria's Secret t-shirt bra and a new short panty girdle then sat down to do my makeup and hair. I was getting old hat at this and liked the new makeup tricks Joan taught me. She put my hair into two ponytails with big white ribbons. It was very feminine and I really liked the look. I was feeling good about all this feminine "stuff"!
I put the top on and quickly saw it was very tight and showed off my figure big time. My bra did show through the thin material, but I did not get bothered about it this time. It didn't seem to be a problem for me. Wow, was I accepting this "bra show through thing"! I did say to Joan, "My bra straps show on my shoulders. How I handle that?" Joan smiled and said, Terri, that is just one more womanly "thing" we have to manage. You should keep your bra straps under the thin narrow part of your top. You will need to check this often while wearing this fun top".
Wow, this was new to me, my bra straps showing and I couldn't care less! But for some reason I was OK with this new womanly "duty" I had to perform, covering up my lingerie. I was happy I was not so uptight about this bra thing. Maybe the CD therapy is helping me come to term with my femininity.
I slipped on the short shorts. Wow, they too were form fitting and really showed off my shape and long legs. Joan was very pleased with my new causal look.
I slipped on a pair of my heels, which really gave me a feminine lift. Joan popped in saying, "Terri, you don't need to wear those high heels with this kind of casual outfit. I have some cute sandals for you to try."
I was disappointed hearing that. I thought I looked good in those high heels. I took the new sandals. They were cute, flowers on them said I was all girl. They still had a little bit of a heel.
Joan said, "Don't forget your perfume and to grab you purse". I was confused about the perfume since I only wore it once last night to the dance. Joan said I must wear the perfume now every day. It is what we girls do. I was happy with that, since I loved the smell. It added the final touch to my dressing and brought a relaxed feeling over me. I liked it.
As we were walking to breakfast I said to Joan "These sandals are very nice and love the way they feel." Joan said my whole outfit was very cute on me. I looked down, did a spin, and said, "Yes, I do look pretty cute, don't I?"
Right then I knew I was hooked and it would be hard to return to my masculine ways. Joan was very pleased with her training, grabbed my hand and said she was very proud of me. I felt good all over and it showed.
Paula and Jenny were at breakfast all smiles and happy. Both had on the same short shorts I did, go figure. Jenny said she was feeling better, sorry she missed the dance last night.
Our program for the day was filled with more classes. After breakfast we were going to a social class, then a sewing class, then to the gym for an exercise class. After lunch we will have a class on how to deal with men and then some free time back in our rooms with our girlfriends before having dinner with our families.
I kept poking and pulling at my bra straps. Joan was making faces at me to stop. I whispered to her saying it was hurting. She said, "By now you should be used to wearing a bra. Maybe it is too small. We will measure you back up in the room."
We all hugged and went back to our rooms to get ready for our social class.
Back in the room Joan said "We have to change our outfits and let's measure you to see if your bras are too small."
I said, "We are changing outfits again, why?" Joan said "You should get used to having many outfits. That is why we women love to shop and dress pretty."
She handed me the measuring tape and said "Measure yourself. See if you learned yesterday how to fit a bra."
I was still 36 band size, but I was a fuller D cup now. Joan said that could be the problem, but I was not a DD cup yet. When she said DD cup, I did not get nervous, no reaction at all. I was OK with maybe being larger in the bustline. Wow! I was brainwashed with that CD therapy!
She handed me my all-in-one corset saying the dress will look very nice with this foundation. I sort of frowned, saying "Do I have to wear this tight corset?"
Joan said my wife wants me to get used to wearing an all-in-one corset. She likes them on me and it supports my figure beautifully. What choice did I have? I stepped into it.
The dress was another figure hugging one, very pretty as normal. I put my nylons on. This time she gave me a pair with seams up the back. They were hard to keep straight. Joan made me put them on until the seams were straight.
While dressing and checking my makeup I asked Joan what this next class was all about. I thought we did this kind of class yesterday. Joan said we would learn society's rules about being a woman and what is expected of a Southern Belle. I asked her what a Southern Belle was. Joan explained it was from a time when ladies were ultra lady like, always dressed in the most exquisite dresses and escorted their men to their every need.
I'm not sure what that all meant, but I knew I was going to be taught. It sounded interesting.
I spritzed more perfume on my neck. Joan did not even have to tell me to put it on. That perfume was the final touch that made me feel feminine. It made me smell so fresh, like in a world of femininity. I felt good.
The next two classes went fast. We learned more useful womanly tasks, how to "act" in society and where our place is in a man's world. All seemed OK with me and I was comfortable with what I heard. I was really mellow, accepting of this new direction my life was taking me. It must be that hypnotic therapy changing my brain waves.
The next class was an exercise class. We went back to the room to change into a workout outfit. Another outfit change, but this one was really sexy. Joan had me put on a leotard outfit over a short panty girdle and sports bra. She said the panty girdle will help hide my "little one" and that it did. The girdle packed it away and I looked very feminine down there. I could not get over how form fitting this outfit was. It hugged every curve of my body and then some! The leopard print was pink and white. The extra touch to the outfit was the words across my chest, GIRL POWER. I could hardly read it, half the words were under my bustline. Again I put my glossy lipstick on and another spritz of perfume and headed down to the gym.
Once at the gym, I looked in the mirror. There stood a stunning, shapely woman, me! I thought to myself, I have really changed, even since Friday. This school has done something to really make me super beautiful. My figure was perfect, 36D, 28, 38. My hair, makeup and total demeanor was shouting I was all woman.
Joan saw me admiring my image in the mirror. She came up to me and whispered, "See you are a beautiful, sexy woman. You are doing great. You will beat your disease! Terri, your wife is upstairs and I have a meeting with her now. I will be right back after your exercise class."
I had a big smile, but then thought, "Disease, what disease?" It took me a minute to remember I had the Feminizer disease and I was a man trying to fight it. Wow! This Institute is really making me into a total thinking woman. I almost forgot my gender!
Luckily the exercise instructor came out to start the class and took my mind off my disease. Jenny and Paula were with me and yes, in the same outfit, pink leotards. Our instructor Alice was a real pro. Her figure looked even shapelier than mine.
Then she said, "Girls you too can have a figure like mine when you do the exercises I will teach you today." She took one look at me and said, "Well, Terri it looks like you are already working out." Paula laughed and said, "I wish I could be as pretty as Terri." How sweet that was. It just made me feel good hearing that from Paula.
Alice gave us a fun work out. All exercises were different from any I have never known. Yes, these were all for women, not men.
Alice ended the hour class explaining the proper outfits and support we needed for exercising. She told us three or four times that we need to wear the most supportive bra possible. She said, "Look at Terri, her bustline was very supported plus she is wearing a panty girdle for support, too. Good choice Terri!"
Joan left the class to meet up with the headmistress and Terri's wife, Cathy. This was the closing meeting, talking about how Terri did over the weekend, like a parent teacher conference. The headmistress was very pleased with the staff report on Terri, stating "Terri had adjusted very well, accepting more than we expected. He has scored high and his teacher Joan has given him the highest marks."
Joan explained to Cathy "He has taken to the lifestyle of being a Southern Belle as you requested. He loves his 50's bras and girdles. He no longer fears wearing a white or thin blouse, which allows his bra to show through. As you requested we spent extra time on that fear of his. Terri wore a tight white sweater with his bullet bra to an event and was OK displaying his ultra feminine appearance. He has even taking a real liking to the Southern Belle lacy dresses. He looked amazing in them with the support from his all-in-one corsets."
Abbey, Terri's hypnotic teacher, and the Institute doctor came in to join the meeting. Abby said "Our plan has been fulfilled. Terri has listened to the first two sessions of therapy and adjusted well to the training." Abbey said she had the remainder of the six sessions on CD to take home for Terri to listen to there. Abbey said, "Cathy, you should not have any problems having him listen to these at night. He loves them, which is part of the first night's therapy. Terri has been conditioned to want to listen to these feminine therapy sessions."
The doctor gave a good report saying "Terri's estrogen levels are almost up to level for his disease. Terri will have to continue his estrogen shots and pills to keep him under control. He should be very submissive with these levels of estrogen. He has a very strong feminine attitude which will help you control his destiny."
The doctor asked Cathy if she is still going to keep Terri in his feminine demeanor and not allow him to return to his masculine ways. The doctor said "Terri has almost forgotten he has the disease and is very comfortable with his new feminine lifestyle. He even adjusted well to the dance and being in the arms of Steve Long, your friend you sent here for the dance last night."
Cathy explained to the group that this "experiment" has been her lifelong dream. This disease has only helped her turn her husband into the lady she always wanted. Terri seems to love his new ways and it will be really easy to keep him in a feminine state.
Cathy asked how Steve did with Terri last night at the dance. All said he was a complete gentleman and Terri melted in his arms. Cathy was very happy Terri responded to Steve's masculine charms. Cathy said, "Steve lives around the corner from us and I expect to have him over to help Terri experience and develop her femininity."
Both Abbey and the doctor suggested she wait until Terri is done with the CD mind therapy before she does any dating with Steve. Her mind is not there yet and she needs more re-enforcement of her femininity.
Cathy was very pleased with the Institutes work and said she would be back for more classes with Terri.
Joan said she had to return to Terri's class, reminding Cathy that she can join Terri in her bedroom later for her free time class.
Joan returned to Terri's gym class and suggested we go down to the ice cream store and get a dish. "Terri, why are you all excited, very giggly?" Joan asked. Jenny looked at me with that look like why are you acting so girly? I said to the group, "I feel so good, love having friends like you girls."
Joan thought this is going way too smooth. Terri is responding to well to her training and medication.
Once at the ice cream store I spotted my first man trying to dress and act like a woman. Is this a crossdresser? Wow, did I look like that in my early days? At least Jenny and Paula looked like and now where acting like "real" women. I was sympathetic toward these crossdressers and wanted to meet them and be their friend. Joan did not think it was a good idea since we had our own agenda and needed to get ready for dinner.
The six of us had a good time eating our ice cream. It was more a chatty girly time than anything else. It almost seemed like Joan planned this as a class of social interacting with Jenny and Paula. Either way I enjoyed talking about last nights dance, our dresses and my new open bottom all-in-one corset. Paula loved my bright red lipstick and wanted to know how I got my pretty lips so sparkly last night at the dance. I said that Joan taught me a trick and I pulled the lipgloss out of my purse and show the girls the glossy topcoat I applied last night. Boy, this talk was so girly! I was enjoying it and did not want to leave.
We went back upstairs to our rooms to change again. Joan said we will skip lunch, get cleaned up and go right to our next class on how to handle men. In my former life I could never skip lunch, but for some reason I had no problem with skipping lunch now.
Back in the room Joan asked me again to wear my 50's all-in-one corset. She handed me another lacy frilly dress. I told Joan how much I loved these dresses, how much fun they are to wear. I love the way they fit and sway on my hips. Joan was pleased with my demeanor.
I jumped into the shower. Joan called in to say not to get my hair wet, we don't have time for a new hairdo. I got right into my open bottom corset like it was second nature to me. I applied my makeup and retied my pigtails with the big fancy bows.
Joan smiled as I was admiring my silhouette in the full-length mirror. I felt good and she knew it.
Off we went, high heels clicking, down the hall to our next class. I was not a bit nervous about it. Before just the mention of studying men made me nervous. Now I seemed to accept it and wanted the knowledge. Boy have I changed!
We got down to the classrooms and Joan and I went into a different room. It looked like a living room with comfy chairs. My hypnotic teacher Abbey and another lady I did not know were sitting there waiting.
Abbey commented how nice I looked and loved the pretty dress. I thanked her as I curtseyed. Wow! Where did that curtsey come from? I know they taught me that Saturday morning, but out of the blue I just curtseyed showing my respect to her. I smiled and thought to myself how much I liked being a Southern Belle!
Joan explained this class will be separate from Jenny and Paula since my wife wants me taught a different angle to the subject. I did not care and seemed OK with anything Joan suggested nowadays. I was submissive to her direction.
The other lady introduced herself as Mary Anne. She was all decked out in a beautiful dress, looked almost like me as a Southern Belle. She looked like Southern beauty and the total outpouring of hospitality in her darling gown. She wore a long white dress with dark green ribbon trim, an attached hoop petticoat, green ribbon sash, and a picture frame yellow hat. The gorgeous dress framed her beautiful cleavage as the white pearls around her dainty neck drew my eyes right to her bustline. Mary Anne's figure was just like mine, very shapely and again that 50's pointed bustline. I really love that look. I thought she showed off a pure, yet flirtatious demeanor that would make any gentleman of the South want to court her.
Joan started the conversation saying that my wife Cathy would like them to train me in the feminine ways of the South. Explaining that the ladies of the South had a real lady like manner about them and were ultra feminine. I smiled and said, "I think I understand, I have been wearing those pretty dresses and foundations of the South and I love the feel and look." All the girls were pleased with my acceptance of this lifestyle. Joan went on to say I would be very happy accepting this lifestyle and "playing" the part of a Southern Belle. I agreed.
Mary Anne said "Then there is not much more we can do other than train you to be the sweetest Southern Belle you can possibly be. The Institute has a weekend retreat for just this kind of special training." I was so excited that I was clapping my hands in a girly way. I asked if I could sign up. Joan popped in saying, "Your wife has already signed you up, Terri. Isn't that exciting?" I was so excited!
Mary Anne left the room and both Abbey and Joan asked me about last nights dance. They were both interested on how I felt about the dance. What were my feelings from the dance and was Steve a good dancer?
I am not sure if last nights special medicine is still in me but I was so giggly and soft-spoken, so submissive on this topic. It was almost like I was a shy giggly little girl not sure what to say.
Something came over me and I just opened up. I told the two I really enjoyed last nights dance. I loved the whole feeling of the night. The dancing seemed like I was floating on air. Steve was very, very nice. He was a true gentleman. I then opened up to say, "Just between us girls, I really loved dancing with Steve, being held by him. He was so strong yet gentle with me. I seemed to be the center of his universe yet he was in control the whole time. I just loved it. I loved being taken care of, pampered. This was truly an enjoyable feeling, so different from my former life".
Both Joan and Abbey looked at each other and smiled with joy. They knew I was happy and their training was working.
Abbey asked me if I could date men when I return home. I got a little shy, looking down and saying, "I am not sure, but I do know I really liked Steve." Abbey pushed that point and asked me to explain. I said, " Steve made me feel good, warm and cuddly, soft and submissive. I like these feelings, being submissive to someone makes me feel good, feel needed. He knew just how to handle me and I felt good with him. But I am not sure I could go out on a date with him. My wife may not like that."
Abbey explained that a date or two with Steve would not be the end of the world. She thought my wife would understand. This is all part of curing my disease and becoming a total woman, the cure.
Abby asked me again, "If Steve called you, would you go out with him?" Again I was very shy and thought about my answer. "Terri, what are you thinking?", Abbey asked. I said, "Abbey I would like to date Steve but not sure it would be right. Remember I am married to Cathy. How would Cathy feel about me dating a man? I do feel feminine and tingly when I think about a date with Steve. I would like to go out with him and see how it feels."
Both Abby and Joan thought it would be good for me to date Steve and that my wife would support this. I said, "Do you really think Cathy would support me dating him? Plus, does he even live around me?"
"Terri, the answer to both those questions is yes. Your wife has already said she would like you to date only if I was comfortable with you dating Steve because it would help your cure for the disease. Yes, Steve lives near you". Abby explained, "The dance and Steve were in your hypnotic CD therapy. You are developing perfectly. We will have several more hypnotic training CD's for dating that will help you understand dating and understand men from a woman's point of view."
Joan said "We have some free time now, but we should go back and get ready for our closing dinner. Your wife will join us soon for your graduation dinner."
Back in the bedroom, Joan asked me to model a new bullet bra and sweater dress. I couldn't get over how good I felt in a bullet bra. I told Joan my figure was perfect.
Joan brought out the dress I would wear for graduation. Wow, it was beautiful! It was a true Southern Belle dress with a double petticoat, empire waist to show off my bustline, and tons of lace. I said it was so lovely. Joan was happy with my feelings and she said, "Your wife bought this for you. She really loves you and wants all the best for you." I started crying. Joan ran over to hug me asking what was wrong. I said, "Joan, I am so happy, I am not sure what has gotten into me! I have changed so much. My mind is all different. I think only feminine thoughts. I love being in a corset, dresses, high heels and doing my makeup. Will I ever be able to be a man again?"
Joan hugged me and kissed my neck say, "Terri, you are a lovely woman. You could stay this way the rest of your life and I think you would be very happy."
I looked at her saying, "Do you think I could stay a woman? I am having so many mixed thoughts. I think I love being a Southern Belle more that anything else. I loved having Steve's arms around me. What is going on in my brain?"
Joan hugged me and said "Everything will be fine, just let life take its course."
Just then there was a knock at the door. It was my wife. She was pleased to see me. We sat and talked and talked. Joan left the room saying "You two girls need to catch up. I will be back in an hour to get dressed for the dinner."
My wife and I hugged, I started crying. "Terri, what is wrong?" Cathy asked. "Cathy, this weekend has changed my life, my brain. I have changed so much I sure hope I can return someday to being your husband after I fight this disease. The dance last night was a real turning point for me. Steve was a real gentleman and showed me all the soft touches of being a woman. I loved all the femininity. I loved be held and caressed."
Cathy hugged me saying, "Terri, you are a special person. We have had this weekend to help us fight your disease. I think you have found another lifestyle you really enjoy. I am very supportive with any choice you make. You have a very warm personable demeanor now and I love you even more for it. What ever you do or want, I will be here to help you, as I have said. I love you as much this way or as my husband."
Now I was all confused. Here my wife is telling me I could stay a woman and enjoy this wonderful lifestyle.
Cathy said she has had lots of help from the Institute to help her understand my disease. She has signed us both up for more classes to help us with this new way of life.
I was not sure what all that meant, but I felt good.
We changed the talk and Cathy said "Let's re-do your nails. They need a fresh coat of nail polish." I liked that idea and got all giggly doing this feminine act with my wife.
Cathy asked me how I felt about the Southern Belle way of life and their clothing. I told her I loved it, loved the dresses and being escorted by gentlemen. Cathy gave me a big hug and kiss saying how much she loved me.
Cathy commented on my figure and my shapely bustline. I told her I liked the shape but it seems that men can't take their eyes off my figure. Cathy smiled hugged me saying, "We are going to have so much fun, my little Southern Belle and me."
Just then Joan popped back in the room saying, "OK girls, let's get pretty. It's time to make ourselves beautiful. Dinner and our graduation ceremonies are soon. Terri, pop in the shower and we will get our beauty treatments started."
Cathy giggled saying, "Terri this is going to be so much fun, what a night for us!"
My wife said, "Terri, you will be my best girlfriend and do exactly what I say, won't you sweetie? You know I like those bullet bras and the frilly Southern Belle dresses. I really want you to wear them every day, they show off your pretty figure so beautifully." I thought the mind therapy tape sessions must really be controlling my brain, but I did not care. I loved the 50's looks, bullet bras, tight girdles, nylons, and those high heels. That was all I could think of.
Cathy unzipped a big beautiful dress bag and my eyes just popped out. Wow, it was a gorgeous Southern Belle dress, lace all over it, a big yellow bow just under my bustline to highlight my figure. Plus my cleavage was exposed for all to see I was all woman! How did I ever get so shapely? The dress waist was so small and the double petticoat was filled with tons of lace and flowers. Was I thinking all this in a flash?
I said to Cathy, "How will I fit into such a pretty dress?" Just then she pulled out a gorgeous old time foundation, an all-in-one corset. I was go excited I started jumping up and down.
Joan grabbed me and said, "Silly, be still and let's get you into this pretty corset, Dear." I trembled as I slipped on the beautiful corset. The girls knew I was so excited I could hardly stand it. I was trembling.
Both Joan and Cathy laced me into the corset. I saw myself in the mirror. Wow, I have an hourglass figure and my breasts had that beautifully shaped 50's look, in a bullet bra. I couldn't wait to get the dress on.
I slipped on my nylons and hooked them to the six garters. Cathy giggled saying, "My, my, my, Terri, you have really learned how to hook your nylons like you have been doing it all your life."
Joan slipped on me a soft pale yellow slip and two petticoats, then came the dress. Cathy zipped up the back closing me into this form fitting dress, making me stand tall. I was a vision of loveliness. I could not believe how gorgeous I looked. How could I be a man and look this good?
Cathy hugged me and said, "Terri, you look perfect, so feminine, gorgeous, you will make all the heads spin tonight at your graduation."
Cathy had Joan quickly get dressed in her simple dress, same color dress, like we were "mother daughter look alikes", but I was clearly the focal point of attention.
Cathy spritzed some perfume on my neck, gave me my purse, and said, "Slip on your heels. Let's go graduate Dear. I think you have earned it, Terri."
I could hardly walk in those 4" heels, corset, and two petticoats. My wife was all smiles as she held my arm and kept saying how beautiful I looked.
We got to the dining room. It was just Paula and Jenny, their partners, and (teacher) girlfriends. I thought this was a small dinner party, but then I did not care, I was on cloud nine.
Just then I looked to my right and there was Steve. He was all decked out in a tux and had his big handsome smile on looking right into my eyes. He was paralyzing me with his charm from 20 feet away. I looked at Joan and asked why Steve was here. Joan said he was invited and thought I would like him here to see my graduation.
I was shy and my wife knew it. She pointed Steve out to me, as if I hadn't seen him already. Cathy pushed me to go over and greet him, taking me by my hand and encouraging me to talk with him.
I felt like a little girl, I was so shy, but Steve stepped right in and saved the monument. Greeting me, he took my hand and kissed it saying how beautiful I looked this evening. He said he loved the dress. Just then he turned and got a wrist corsage like the one he brought me the night before for the dance. I melted as he placed it on my wrist. The flowers smelled so good and matched my dress so well. How could he have known my dress color to match the flowers?
Steve then asked if he could join us at our table for dinner. I could hardly get the words out, as Cathy stepped in saying, "Of course Steve. We would love to have you join us at our table, wouldn't we Terri?" I nodded my head yes, could not get a word out of my shy mouth.
We all made small talk at the table, but most of the conversation was about me. How great I looked, how well I did this weekend, how much fun we had at the dance last night, etc. I could hardly eat I was so nervous and excited to have Steve here. What was going through my brain?
I kept looking at my wife for her body language about having Steve here. All she could do is smile and talk about how good the Institute did and how she had signed us up for more classes.
Paula and Jenny were at the table next to me also having a wonderful night. All three of us gave the sign and we popped up to go to the ladies room, just like typical women.
Paula couldn't get over how great I looked in that shapely dress. Jenny asked if I knew Steve was coming tonight. All this was coming too fast! I was in 7th heaven I told them. They both knew I was destined to be a woman the rest of my life and never to return to being a husband.
After dinner Paula, Jenny, and I were called up on the stage. The teachers all gave a speech on how well we all did and passed with flying colors. Each of us was given a diploma. As I passed Jenny she kissed my cheek and whispered in my ear how beautiful I looked, my figure was to dead for.
I was glowing all over. My brain was spinning at a thousand miles per hour. Back at the table everyone stood up clapping like I did something big. Both Joan and Cathy gave me a big hug. Then all of a sudden, Steve turned to me and hugged me saying how pretty I looked and how proud he was of me. I thought to myself, he is proud of me? Why? Wow where did that come from? I melted, he felt so good, and I was putty in his strong masculine arms.
I looked over at my wife for her reaction to Steve's hug. Her big smile was showing me her approval. Wow, where is all this going?
Steve said his goodbyes, even a kiss on the cheek. I was shocked but loved it. He said, "Hope to see you soon Terri." Without even thinking I said, "Me too Steve, hope to see you real soon."
Paula and Jenny came over to say goodbye. We all promised to see each other soon. I didn't think that would happen, but who knows?
Joan, Cathy and I walked back to our room to pack and leave the Institute to go home. I was getting sad. I was having too much fun and didn't want to leave.
Back in the room I kicked off my heels and dropped on the bed. I was emotionally drained and Joan and Cathy knew it.
Cathy said, "Terri, don't lay on the bed in your pretty dress, let's take it off then you can rest." She helped me off with the dress and petticoats. I looked around and saw both my wife and Joan in their underwear. I thought to myself, this is having no effect on me, seeing them in lingerie in the same room. It was like a big "girl" fest or sleep over. Days ago I had a real problem undressing in front of Joan, now it's nothing, like we are old girlfriends.
We all crashed and rested before packing up to go home. Joan told me how much she liked working with me and helping me along. She thought I have a very good chance to beat my Feminizer disease. She encouraged me to continue to listen to my CD's at night to help train my thought process into femininity. This therapy will make my life so much better, Joan said.
Cathy said it was time to go home. We finished packing. I thought I would change out of my corset but Cathy had other ideas for me. She insisted I stay in my lingerie. What? I did not fight her on this. It seems like I do whatever she says nowadays. I slipped on a dress, heels, gave final hugs to Joan and we were off for home.
In the car Cathy and I made small talk but her one point was how I felt about Steve being there tonight for dinner. Cathy thought he was a real "hunk" and he seems to really like me.
I told Cathy I was all confused about him. I really enjoyed being around him. He is a very good dancer, but he is a man and so am I.
Cathy jumped right in saying, "Terri, having a friend like Steve is all part of being a woman. You must experience these feminine ways of our life in order to beat your disease. He is a very understanding man, and thinks very highly of you. I think you should see him again. He can help you."
I almost jumped out of my seat saying, "You want me to date him? Like go out on a date, a boy-girl date back home? Does he even live near us?" My head was spinning!
Cathy said, "Calm down dear, it's only a date. You like him, he likes you, and he is perfect to help you beat this disease. That is what you want to do isn't it Terri? Cure your disease, right?"
She had me backed into a corner. I told her, if she is OK with me dating him, I would try it. I felt so submissive to my wife. I was putty in her hands, it seemed.
I was surprised. She was happy with my answers and that I would try a date with Steve.
Cathy also told me my office called to say I could take tomorrow, Monday, off to recuperate. I was happy about that, I was exhausted.
I got home, unpacked, and found some new dresses, lingerie, and nightgowns. Cathy was proud of herself showing me all the new feminine things she bought for me. Most were of the Southern Belle look, even more bullet bras.
She asked me how I like the pretty bullet bras and the beautiful shape they give me. She even said she bought several bullet bras for herself too.
I told Cathy I wore a bullet bra at the Institute and loved it. I like them, but the men look at me funny. She popped back in saying, "Don't you just love that, Sweetie?"
As we were getting into our baby doll nightgowns, we matched, she insisted. She asked me if I was keeping up with my hormone pills. After taking off my corset, she saw my figure and breasts and said, "Terri, I think you have developed over the weekend." I was shy saying I thought so too. The doctor there gave me a shot that would help my figure, they said.
Cathy told me my own doctor wanted to see me tomorrow since I was off from work. Plus Lisa and Karl (Karla) wanted to come over for dinner Monday night to hear all about our weekend experiences at the Institute.
I lay down in bed, Cathy joined me and started cuddling. She started playing with my nipples and boy did that get me going! She knew this would get me soft and submissive. Cathy commented on how sensitive my breasts are and started kissing them. I was in heaven, ready to have an orgasm any second. Cathy was in control and she loved it. She whispered in my ear saying, "Terri, you will be my best girlfriend and do exactly what I say, won't you? You know I like those bullet bras and the frilly Southern Belle dresses. I really want you to wear them every day, they show off your pretty figure so beautifully." I was putty in her hands. I almost was begging her to wear those pretty feminine things now for bed, and I would do anything for her. Those CD mind therapy tape session must really be controlling my brain, but I did not care. I loved the 50's looks, bullet bras, tight girdles, nylons, and those high heels. That was all I could think of.
Cathy knew right then she had me right were she wanted me, in her total control. She seemed so happy and what was scary was I was even happier in my new life.
She called it quits and said "Time to turn the lights off, we have a big day tomorrow." Cathy reminded me to get my CD player and listen to the next lesson the Institute setup for me. I must have been programmed to listen to them. I thanked her for reminding me and did not want to miss those "educational" sessions, I thought. I popped on the next lesson and drifted off to sleep.
Morning came quickly. Those CD sessions just make me sleep so well.
Cathy had breakfast made and she was all dressed. I could tell she was wearing a bullet bra. She saw me staring at her chest. Cathy said, "Terri, you are staring at my chest, so do you like my new figure? I have a new bullet bra on, like the ones I bought you, Dear."
I said she looked good, but I was taken aback on how pointed and shapely her bustline was. Did I look like that? That look is way different than other girls. But I liked the look, not sure why, and with a funny giggle I told her it looked good and I will wear my bullet bra today so we can look the same.
Cathy was all excited and she knew the CD mind sessions were working on me.
Cathy said she would layout my "outfit" for the day while I took a shower. Our appointment with Nurse Sally was at 11 AM.
As I thought, there was a bullet bra and a girdle waiting for me along with a very shapely dress filled with lace. I expected nothing less these days.
We both did our hair and makeup together. Cathy kept saying how proud she was of me beating my disease and working to be a beautiful woman.
We sprayed on perfume, slipped on our high heels and off we went to the doctors. I must have been brain dead. I was the perfect southern belle strutting along and swishing my dress like this is the way I have dressed for years.
At the doctors we were taken in right away. Nurse Sally was so shocked to see me in my finest. Her smile said it all. She giggled saying, "Terri, you look gorgeous. Your hair and makeup is perfect for your face. I love the long nails. You must have had a fun time at the Brooke Institute. Plus your figure is to die for. You lost weight in all the right places!"
Clearly she was pleased with my transformation. After we got done with hugs and her just staring at me, we got down to business. Sally asked me to take my dress off so that we could take some blood for my monthly test. Again Sally's eyes bugged out seeing my figure, my bullet bra, my shapely nyloned legs, everything about me said "all woman".
Another nurse came in for a blood test and took my measurements like each time I come to the doctor's office.
Sally gave me my weekly shot of hormones. This time it did not make me nervous. She gave me my supply of pills I have been taking daily. She asked us tons of questions, all leading her to say I am on my way to beating this Feminizer disease. Blood tests came back in, not quite there yet but said I was doing well building up my estrogen levels. "Terri, even your voice is holding up well with the medicine and treatment we gave you. You still sound like the sweetest southern girl in the world," Sally commented.
Sally pulled Cathy aside whispering, "Does he really like wearing those bullet bras? They are so pointed. My mother wore those many of years ago." Cathy told Sally, "Yes we have programmed him to love that look, including that bra. I don't think he will wear any other kind now." Sally said, "Wow, you have worked wonders on him, nice job! I like that bullet bra on you too, Cathy!"
Sally gave me a big hug and said I could get dressed, she will see me next week, and keep taking my pills. She whispered in my ear, "I love that pretty bra. It gives you a perfect shape."
As I was dressing, Cathy said, "See Terri, everything is working out perfectly. You have adjusted well to being a woman. Even I am having fun. It's like having a new girlfriend. We will beat your disease together."
We stopped for lunch. Cathy was so happy, she said she would treat. After lunch she grabbed my hand and pulled me into a jewelry store next to the restaurant. We looked over all the pretty earrings, necklaces, everything. We were having such fun, giggling, trying on very expensive rings, everything. I did not realize how much fun it was shopping, trying on jewelry. I loved this and Cathy knew it.
Back home we took the afternoon off. We both put on our bathing suits and laid in the back yard. Cathy encouraged me to listen to my CD Institute tapes. I thought they were only for sleeping at night, but I didn't care, I enjoyed listening to the therapy.
We both started dinner since Lisa and Karla were coming over for dinner. It was becoming second nature to prepare dinner and clean up around the house. Even Cathy commented what a good job I doing with "my new" housekeeping chores.
Lisa and Karla were right on time and again they were blown away at my new, southern belle look. I had on a flowing flower print, lacey pink dress, perfect for my developing figure. My hips showed all my curves in this tight dress, my every move was all feminine. Those high heels and tight dress really put a swing to my hips.
After all the kisses and hugs, Karla wanted to take my photo. She just loved my outfit and wanted to know where I got it.
The night was such a "girlie" time, with giggles and laughter. We traded stories from the Institute, pointers we learned about hairstyles, makeup. I even told her about the Saturday night dance.
Karla was taken aback that I had a date at the dance. She said she did not have a date when she was there; no "special man" was her partner at the dance. I told Karla I was not sure why I had a partner, but it was fun and I really enjoyed his dancing. I saw Cathy's eyes light up when I got excited about talking about Steve.
I did admit to Karla that Steve was really nice to me and how he took control of the night. Itwas a pleasure being in his arms.
Both Lisa and Cathy smiled with acceptance of my happy times with Steve. Cathy knew I was hooked on him.
When Karla and I were in the kitchen washing dishes, she asked me, "Terri, now tell me about Steve. How is he really, was he sweet, did he treat you like a lady?" I could hardly hold back with excitment to tell Karla how different, fun and exciting it was to dance with a strong handsome man. I told Karla all the estrogen in my body has really changed me into a true Southern Belle. I even told her I wanted to see him again and Cathy even agreed.
Karla was blown away that my wife would push a strong handsome man on me. Karla said she was jealous and wanted to hear everything about our first date.
I told Karla that my date with Steve will not be until I finish my CD therapy training. The Institute said it would be best for me to "be trained" before starting that part of my new life.
Karla wanted to know what I liked best from my weekend training at the Institute. I told him (or her) getting dressed so many times, wearing different outfits, and learning all the makeup tricks. Plus the dance was amazing. I never thought I could handle it but it turned out to be the best. My teacher gave me some medicine just before the dance and I was putty in her hands. I was doing everything she said, but I loved it.
Karla kept staring at my bustline and got me nervous. I asked him what was so interesting, since we both had shapely figures. Karla said, "Terri, why are you wearing such a pointed bra, a 50's bullet bra? They are so old fashioned nowadays."
I told Karla my wife loves the look and so do I. I like the shape I am in and the men love looking at me. The Institute has trained me to love this Southern Belle look, a very feminine look that has helped me learn my new lifestyle. The ladies back in that time were very feminine and lady like, very prim and proper. That is the way I want to be, I think!
Karla was amazed at my answer and thought maybe she would like to buy a bra like that too. She said she loves her Playtex Cross Your Heart bras though.
We both hugged and giggled saying maybe we could be twins and dress alike.
We joined our wives in the living room and did some more small talk.
As Lisa and Karla were leaving, Lisa turned to Cathy asking where she had bought Terri's bullet bras. I knew right then Karla was in for a pretty new bullet bra. Karla smiled and said, "Lisa don't you just love the shape Terri is in?" Both Cathy and Lisa smiled at each other and said, "Yes, you girls look just great. Maybe a bullet bra would be fun for you Karla".
I was so happy with all this girlie talk. I was thinking I never had this much fun talking with my wife. This was really fun and new! Cathy and I went right upstairs. She said that she had some new dresses for me to try on and we had to get ready for work in the morning.
Back in our bedroom Cathy was holding a beautiful a-line dress. The top was white with a scoop neckline and the skirt was a very short pretty floral print. She had me slip it on and it was tight, form fitting.
The dress looked beautiful. Cathy commented that my bra straps showed under the thin white material, and asked if I was OK with that. She knew I was always nervous about showing my bra under my clothes.
I said, "I think the Institute taught me not to worry about my bra showing through. I need to wear a bra, my breasts are too big not to, and from time to time my bra will show through my top. It's just underwear and everyone should know I wear a bra now".
She also commented that some times your lingerie showing might be a tease to get men's attention. I said, "Yes, I know, this bullet bra does attract the attention of men."
Cathy was all smiles and hugged me saying she loved me and was so proud of me on how I was adjusting to my newfound womanhood.
We both washed up and slipped on our matching nightgowns. We jumped into to bed as Cathy hugged me saying how much she missed me this past weekend. We cuddled and both got very turned on. She put the brakes on our cuddling saying "Morning will be here soon. We need to get our beauty sleep."
She then reminded me to get my CD player ready to listen to my new lesson from the Institute. I jumped up and was excited to have a new lesson while I slept. I drifted off to sleep listening to my next therapy lesson. I never know what I am learning, but do know I feel so much better, relaxed when I wake up each morning.
I did put my CD earphones on with the Institute CD playing while I fell asleep. I was so "programmed" to wear the headset at night, listening to their message. I was in heaven it seemed. I was so happy, what was going on in my brain? Should this lifestyle be mine for the rest of my life?
At the meeting Cathy commented how much she is liking her new girlfriend. Nurse Sally asked if she was OK with turning her husband into a woman.
"Sally, I thought my life was over when I heard my husband had this Feminizer disease. But then something snapped in me after I saw how nice he was becoming, how easy it was to talk with him. Plus now, with the Institute's help I am controlling him into doing what I want. He was not a very nice man before and we always seemed to not agree on to many topics. Now he is putty in my hands. We work well together, plus he seems to like and enjoy his new life. He seems to be a natural at being a woman", Cathy said.
"I will let Terri pick his own direction in life, but I think he will like being a woman for many, many years to come", Cathy went on to say.
Sally said, "Terri's disease is deep and it will probably take 1-2 years of femininity to beat the disease. After that long time, his brain might be overly wired to stay a woman. Would you be able to handle that?"
Cathy did admit that she could handle him being a woman the rest of his life. "We are communicating so well, he is a calmer person, and we are beginning to have great sex."
Sally smiled and said, "Cathy you have all this under control, just make sure you keep him on his pills and coming in for his weekly shot. We will do everything here to help him beat the disease. The remainder of his feminine development will be up to you."
Sally also commented on Cathy's bullet bra figure. "What is up that that look Cathy?" Cathy said, "Well, the Institute suggested this way of dressing, a Southern Belle look and the shapely bra. You do have to admit I look very shapely and the men love it." Sally giggled and said, "Cathy, my mother wore that bra in the 50's, not today. Don't you feel subconscious wearing such a pointed bra and tight sweaters? On the other hand, I like the look, I might even buy a bullet bra for myself, where do you buy them?"
Cathy left the doctors office very mindful of her shapely figure. She threw her shoulders back and walked down the sidewalk to see if the men would look. Wow, did they ever! She loved all the attention. Even a lady walking by said she looked great. Maybe Cathy found herself a new look too!
Cathy called Terri at work. "How is work going, Sweetie?" "Cathy, everyone is so nice, they are treating me like a new person. Did you tell them I went to the Institute this past weekend? All the girls want to take me out for lunch again and go shopping at our lunch hour", Terri said.
"Terri, you go girl. Have fun, see you tonight for dinner. I have something special for you tonight, Sweetie", Cathy said.
Back at work, Terri was doing well. Even her boss was very nice and calling her into his office way too often, Terri thought.
I wonder why he keeps calling me in? It must be this new bra and my shapely figure, plus this short dress. My wife really knows how to dress me.
Lunch hour came and all the girls came by to pick me up for lunch. All were staring at me, watching my every move. They all knew about my disease so what is the big deal?
At lunch one of the girls giggled and wanted to know why I am wearing such a pointed bra, a bullet bra. All the girls hung on my answer. I stood up and twirled around showing off my figure saying, "This is why. Look how beautiful I am."
They all seemed to agree but were confused why I would wear such a uncomfortable bra that made me look so out dated.
I explained my desire to be as feminine as I can, as pretty as possible to beat my disease. I was told this look would be best for me and beating my disease. All the girls smiled and did agree I looked very feminine but they had no desire to wear such a pointed bra.
After lunch the girls pulled me into Macy's lingerie department and asked the clerk if they sold any bullet bras like their girlfriend here is wearing.
I got so excited inside, hearing them call me their girlfriend. Wow, I am really changing!
I was embarrassed though, but the clerk quickly said "Yes, we have many, they are coming back into style. Don't you just love the look? You look very pretty miss in your bullet bra."
The girls were all blown away at the clerk's answer that these bras are coming back in style. Two girls asked to be measured for bullet bras. I got all excited since they wanted my new pretty look.
Mary and Nancy went in the back to be measured pulling me with them. "Come on Terri, we want you to approve of our purchase", Nancy said.
Wow! I was going "in the back dressing room" with my co-workers to try on bras. I was a little nervous, like this was a normal fun thing to do. I was all giggly.
Both Mary and Nancy slipped off their blouses at the request of the clerk to get measured. There they were showing off their bustline to one and all, even me, a man. Both wore very pretty pink and pale yellow underwire, very supportive bras. Wow, I was in with two co-workers trying on bras! They really must accept me as an equal, a woman.
Mary measured 34B and the clerk said the bullet bras do not come in that size. She could take a larger size and pad out the cups. Mary got all giggly and said, "Lets do that, my boyfriend will love it. What size do you think would be good?" The clerk said 34C with breast enhancers.
Nancy had a perfect bosom for a bullet bra, 36D, just like me. The clerk said, "She will fill out the bra beautifully."
Both girls seemed so excited and looked to me for approval. I was all happy thinking they too love the same shapely look I do!
Soon the clerk returned with several different pretty bullet bras. Right in front of me, both Mary and Nancy dropped their bras to put on the new ones. I guess I was now one of the girls as they dressed in front of me. The bras fit Nancy perfect, just like my bras. The clerk inserted the breast forms into Mary's cups, and "puff" Mary had a very pretty shape, cups filled out, a lovely, shapely look.
Both girls were so excited. One bra was a 3/4 length bra and looked like a corset. Mary loved hers. It was so pretty, I wanted one.
The clerk admitted, these bras are very shapely and look like fun to wear. Both girls asked if they could wear the bras back to work. The clerk said "Of course, they are beautiful."
Back out in the store, the other girls were shopping for other lingerie and waiting for us. All of them were blown away when they saw Mary and Nancy with their new look. Pam said, "Mary, you have a bigger bustline. It's very pretty, what happened?" Mary giggled and said, "I got more shapely with a little help from my two friends. Don't I look great? Do you think Tommy will like this new look?"
The girls all said, "Tommy will love your new look and so will all the men in the office. Be careful!"
Nancy paraded around looking in the mirrors. She was on the fence if she liked the pointed look. We hugged her and said, "Nancy, you look great, try out the new look and see how your husband likes it."
We all made our purchases. I even bought that 3/4 length corset bra. Yes, it had the point bra cups. The cups were even padded and really supported me. I hope my wife will like this 3/4 length bra I picked out all myself.
We rushed back to work and yes, all the men just stared at us. It seems like there is a new look in the office.
Debi came up to Mary and asked what happened at lunch, we all had the new 50's look. Mary was all giggly and said we are supporting Terri's new look and we are having fun. After all "girls" used to wear these bras back in the 50's, so why not now?
I sent an e-mail to my newfound girlfriends telling them how much fun I had at lunch and our shopping trip. Plus I gave them a website of more retro 50's bullet bras. I thought they would enjoy the foundations at www.secretsinlace.com. This is a wonderful feminine website and they have very pretty bullet bras.
The afternoon seemed to be more of a parade of my new girlfriends. They seemed to be walking around modeling their new look for one and all to see. The men in the office were all flustered. They did not know what to make of this new look.
After work my wife picked me up and I told her of the shopping trip and showed her my bra purchase. She was all excited that I purchased a bra all by myself and with other girls, no less!
I could see Cathy was very happy with my girly shopping trip and said how proud she was of me being "one of the girls".
But just then, she got real serious and wanted to talk about her appointment the morning with my doctor and nurse. I got a little nervous with her serious manner. Cathy explained that my treatment is going well, but not progressing as fast as they thought. This disease might take longer to cure than expected. The doctor was thinking it might take up to 2 years of treatment to beat this Feminizer disease. She hugged me saying whatever happens she is with me and loves me very much. She will help me through this disease and will support me whatever way it turns out.
I had mixed emotions hearing her talk. I loved my new life as a woman, all the girly talk and having no responsibilities anymore. I loved the clothes and being so carefree. But on the other hand, what about Cathy, can she handle not having a husband, a man in her life? Could I handle being a woman the rest of my life?
I got emotional and started crying. Cathy was so comforting, telling me just what I wanted to hear. She will support me in anything. She loves me as a woman or a man.
We started kissing and holding each other. I got very emotional as she held me. Our hands were everywhere and it had a comforting effect on me. Cathy un-hooked my bra and then it started, right in the living room. We were undressed in a second making love, fondling each other making passionate love. I had strong feelings, passionate feelings, loving feelings. This was amazing! We were so much into each other it was amazing. I was loving this more than anything I remember when I was a real man. Wow, this was so much better, I didn't want it to end.
Somehow we got upstairs to bed and yes, I did put my CD earphones on with the Institute CD playing while I fell asleep. I was so "programmed" to wear the headset at night, listening to their message. I was in heaven it seemed. I was so happy, what was going on in my brain? Should this lifestyle be mine for the rest of my life?
The remainder of the week was just as much fun, at work with the girls and at home with my wife. My wife took me to that "Secrets in Lace" web site every night. We fell in love with all the pretty lingerie. What was fun was we both sat at the computer in our 50's bras and girdles and our hands were all over each other. We were becoming so "in touch" with each other, I loved it. I loved every time Cathy reached inside my blouse into my bra and fondled my nipples. I was so sensitive lately. She knew just how to control me and I loved it. What a turn on!
The weekend was another new experience. Karla and Lisa invited us over to a pool party Sunday. I was so nervous being in a swimsuit. I wore one at the Institute, but this would be different, out in public. Cathy got all excited and said Saturday we will have to go shopping for a cute bathing suit. I got all excited, thinking "Wow! I really like this event called shopping". What an attitude change from being a man. I would hate shopping as a man. I asked Cathy if I could have my nails done at the mall. She gave me a big hug and said "Of course dear, plus its time you learned about bikini waxing."
"What the heck is waxing?" I thought. But I would find out I was sure.
Saturday came quickly and Cathy had the day all planned. Everything was girly this and girly that. We started at my beauty salon, Mary's Salon. She was ready to do my nails and toes. Mary was blown away at my new figure, loved the look. She whispered in my ear, asking me "Terri, do you really like or find your bullet bra comfortable?" "Oh, Mary, I love this bra, it makes me look so pretty, don't you think?"
Cathy gave Mary the look and Mary approved. "Of course Terri, you look very nice, like a southern belle, very cute and your bra gives you such a pretty figure", Mary said.
I had so much fun sitting in the chair being waited on, like I was a queen. I loved the smells of the shop, all the girl talk. Mary heard about our pool party tomorrow and was all excited about it. This was new for me, talking about outfits I would be wearing. But I liked it, it was fun.
Mary did say a shop down the street just started a new department with retro fashions and she thinks she might have "my style" swim suit. Cathy was excited to hear that and said it will be our next stop.
Mary offered to come in on Sunday to do my hair for the party. I said, "Why do my hair when we are going to a pool party?" Cathy spoke up saying, "Terri, silly, we are not going to swim, this is just a party and we will show off our new bathing suit, like a fashion show. That is why you need your hair just right. You do want to look pretty don't you?"
Cathy took Mary up on her offer, we will be back tomorrow at 10 AM to do our hair. How much fun this is I thought! Mary asked if we could bring my bathing suit to model it for her. I was so happy she asked. Listen to me, all giggles that I was going to model a bathing suit. Those Institute tapes are really working on my brain!
Our next shopping stop was at Mary's Bra and Shape Shop. Mary was so happy to see us. She saw my figure and smiled and gave me a big hug. "Dear, you look so pretty, your figure is to die for", she said. I got so embarrassed and shy at her comment.
Cathy said we were here today for a bathing suit. Mary got so excited seeing my new look, saying she had just the fashionable suit for me. They just got in the new look, back to the 50's look. I got so excited.
Mary showed us the line of suits. They looked like my corsets and yes, all had the pointed bullet bra. Off we went to the dressing room with the bathing suits in hand.
Cathy helped me into several suits and yes, they were very figure hugging. Wow, talk about showing off my 36D breasts! Plus half my breasts were falling out of the cups. "What is with this?" I asked Cathy.
"Dear, don't worry, that is the look. Women in the 50's were very voluptuous girls and were proud of their figures." "Well, this suit really does that job, I think, little too much", I said.
Cathy loved the look and said "That suit is perfect. We will take it." It was very pretty, pink with white lace trim, a little skirt for a very feminine look. The bra cups were very supportive and held my 36D breasts right out there. I thought there was metal in the cups for support.
Just then Cathy said to me, "Terri, see why you need a bikini wax, dear. look down there." I was all confused and said "What, what does that mean?" Cathy explained "Tomorrow Mary will remove those nasty little hairs from down there. We girls don't want that hair showing, you know." "How the heck will that happen with wax?" Cathy said, "Sweetie, you will find out. It's just another wonder of being a woman!"
Cathy wanted me to model the suit for Mary before I took it off. "You mean I have to walk out there in the store like this?" "Silly, what are you going to do tomorrow at the pool party? There will be lots of people there. Get used to it, Dear. You are very pretty and the suit is perfect for you, enjoy!"
As I walked out Cathy grabbed me back saying "Put your heels on. The heels will give me a totally different long leg look. It's a very sexy look Terri."
I walked out passing other girls, their mouths dropped saying "What a pretty suit, I love it." Wow, I thought, girls are really so open with their thoughts.
I had to walk all over the store looking for Mary. Everyone saw me. I was so embarrassed, strutting around in this figure forming "corset" bathing suit.
Mary spotted me and smiled saying how wonderful I looked. I will be the queen of the pool party. She whispered in my ear, "Dear, these heels make the outfit, you look stunning." She got me a coverup saying, "This will help if you get cool at the party, plus it will cut down the men looking at you when you are wearing this.
Mary poked around, checking the fit. Seeing my breasts fit into the cups well and how my derriere filled out the back. "You know dear, your suit must be perfect, and I think it is. Your figure is amazing Terri, you have developed so well. No one would every know you were a man."
Did she say "were"? I got a little weak in the knees hearing that. I was a male. I could hardly think back that far! That was strange. I could hardly remember being a man.
Just then Karla walked in the store, spotted me and ran right up screaming how nice I looked in my new bathing suit. I told Karla to calm down and don't make such a stink about my suit.
I had to model and spin for Karla and Lisa. They both loved the suit. She asked if I was wearing that to the pool party tomorrow. "Yes, are you coming too?" I asked.
We were excited that we were both going to the party. "Won't it be so much fun?" I said. We were both like little schoolgirls, all giggly about the party. Karla was here to get a bathing suit. With a girlish giggle, I told her not to get this one, I am buying it.
Karla whispered in my ear, saying "Lisa wants to buy me a bullet bra too. She said I could try that new look since I liked it so much. She is not sold on the pointed look, but would let me try on a bra like yours."
This was so much fun, shopping with the girls. I really like it and Cathy felt my pleasure. We all got together for lunch and talked about all our shopping.
I asked Karla if she bought the bullet bra she was trying on. Karla got all giggly and said, "Yes, I love it. The shape gives me a real boost and Lisa likes it too." I was glad they both liked my 50's look. It seemed like more women like that bra.
After lunch, since we were right next to Victoria's Secret, we had to stop in and see what was new. Karla and I walked hand in hand into the pink shop. I really like this place, it's so feminine.
Sue, our VS clerk, spotted me and came right up to us. "Hi, Terri, glad you are back. You are looking very nice today, love your outfit." She whispered in my ear, "I love the bra you have on. I'm sorry but we don't sell them here, but I know where you can buy them." I giggled saying "Thanks, but I have enough bras. I'm just looking for panties today."
Sue showed us girls two tables full of very feminine panties. I loved them, touching all of them, holding them up, giggling, saying, "I would love to buy them all." Cathy saw my pleasure and knew I was "hooked" into a world of femininity and hoped I would not want to leave my new world she is enjoying so much.
My wife looked at me and said, " Terri, part of beating your disease is the development of your femininity. Part of femininity is dating men. You must experience this part of your new life. Enjoy your new feelings for Steve. I know you have feelings for him and it's OK with me for you to express your femininity with men. Please accept Steve as just another aspect of how we will beat your disease. He understands your needs and is willing to help you."
Sunday morning came quickly and I was nervous. I'm not sure why, maybe the thoughts of that waxing and being out there with men at the pool party, out in public in a shapely bathing suit. I had a dream I was at a pool party in my all-in-one corset like bathing suit and high heels. I guess the bathing suit is just the same as my corset, it just has pretty flowers all over. Wow, my brain is really wired different these days!
Cathy rushed me along saying we had lots to do before our noon pool party. She put my outfit on the bed. Yes, my retro bra, a little panty girdle, a tight pink sweater, and short shorts, plus those high heeled sandals and matching purse.
I did my makeup, getting to be old hand at that now daily task. Cathy handed me new earrings. They were really long, hanging way down, almost to my shoulders. They felt funny. Cathy saw my confusion over the size of them. She told me to leave them in and try them. "They will be very pretty with your bathing suit, get used to them Sweetie. They are in fashion and yours to wear often. "
I was thinking, "Big earrings with my bathing suit. How will I swim?" Then I remembered what Mary said yesterday, "These pool parties are a fashion show, at least for the women and there is no swimming in our pretty suits."
Off we went to Betty's Hair Salon. She was waiting for us. Betty was so excited to spruce me up for the pool party. She took charge and said "First things first, let's do your bikini waxing. You will love it, Sweetie" she said.
Cathy pulled me into the back room and had me take off my shorts and girdle. The waxing was next and I was very nervous, but Betty was very professional and really was kind and did a good job, no pain. I kept saying, "How do you girls do this?" Betty said, "Terri, I don't know, but you are doing it, you are one of us now, Sweetie."
Back out in the big room Betty did my hair and re-did my makeup. I looked smashing. We did the kisses and off we went back home to get dressed for the pool party.
Cathy asked me how I liked the pretty long earrings now. I said "Cathy to tell you the truth, I love them and don't even feel them anymore. They make me feel so feminine!" Cathy's big smile showed her acceptance of my feminine thoughts. She knew her plan was working and loved those CD's Terri is listening to at night. I have him right where I want him, listening to my every order!
We got into our new bathing suits. Cathy asked me to model my new look saying "First put your sandals on. They will give a totally different look." They were a 2 inch heel, very fashionable.
The little skirt on the bathing suit seemed to hide my little guy, but Cathy was not happy with the very little bulge there. She told me to strip down and put on a different panty girdle to hide my little guy.
Wow, with the girdle, the very tight suit, and the high-heeled sandals my walk had a very feminine swing.
I told Cathy I felt too exposed, showing off too much of my figure. I showed her how my breasts were half exposed, almost falling out of my cups. She said, "You look lovely, perfect, welcome to our feminine world, Dear." She handed me the wrap Mary sold us and it helped hide my voluptuous figure.
Cathy said, "I have a treat for my little Southern Belle. Here is a bonnet for you to wear, a very pretty one with lace and two flowers in the hat. This large hat will make your whole outfit, sweetie. Try it on now".
I looked in the mirror. Wow, my whole outfit and appearance screamed total femininity, totally girly. My big smile showed my acceptance. Cathy gave me a big hug and kiss saying how beautiful I looked.
Cathy told me how proud she was of me, fighting this disease, accepting my new life. She seemed so excited about the pool party and dressing me up to the fullest.
She gave me a spritz of perfume and we were off to my new experience, a pool party with men and women. I am nervous.
We got to the pool party just as Karla and Lisa pulled up. Wow, she was in the same kind of retro suit I had on. Plus her wife Lisa had on a two piece suit that was very nice. I felt better seeing them and their pretty look.
I got in the back yard and saw tons of people. I got so nervous, Cathy felt my concern. She held me up and walked us in. We made a grand entrance. Everyone seemed to me looking at me, it seemed. Seconds later, we were in the party, mixing with people and I seemed right at home. Wow, those CD tapes are really helping me adjust to my femininity!
Just then in the corner of my eye I saw Steve. Oh, no, he is here too. I whispered to Karla, "There he is, that is the guy I danced with at the Institute. He is such a dreamboat!"
Karla looked at me and said, "What did you say, he is such a dreamboat?" Did I say that, wow what has gotten into me?
Steve spotted me and walked right up to us. Karla said, "Look out here he comes, and look at his muscles, what a hunk!"
Steve came right up to us and with his big smile gave me a peck on the cheek like I was his long lost girlfriend. I melted and Cathy saw my demeanor. I introduced Steve to Karla and Lisa. Cathy was right there and saying how pleased she was that Steve was here, how much fun the party will be. It sounded to me like a setup, Steve and me.
Steve grabbed my hand and asked if I would like a tropical drink and if I would join him at the pool bar. I was so nervous, Cathy popped right in saying "Terri, get me a gin and tonic while you are at the bar with Steve, please". Wow, was that the message that I should go with Steve to the bar? I was trapped.
What could I do, as Steve wrapped his arm around my waist and "guided" me to the bar? I saw Karla's look, she was so envious of me, I could just tell. She motioned her hands saying go girl, go with that "hunk".
Steve was so nice to me, how could I not like him? I was the center of his attention.
I seemed to be doing well. No one was staring at Karla or me. After a drink we were all feeling good. Steve did not leave my side. He loved my bathing suit and kept saying that all afternoon. I was melting with each of his tender compliments.
My wife pulled me off to the ladies room. She gave me a big hug and wanted to know all about what Steve was talking about, like how I felt about him. So much girl talk. Cathy would not let me out of the ladies room until I spruced up my makeup, added more lipstick, and then she spritzed more perfume all over me. She seemed so excited that I was having such a good time at the pool party with Steve.
A couple of hours into the party Cathy said it was time to go home. I was having such a good time I did not want to go home. This world of femininity was very nice, such a different kind of life. Everyone seemed to be so nice, calm and always helping me. Maybe they know I have the disease and they just want to help me beat it.
We said our goodbyes. Steve was such a gentleman, hugging me and again giving me that little kiss on the cheek. I just loved that little kiss. It felt so soft, comforting. I melted each time he kissed me like that. I was wondering what his "real" kiss might be like. Wow, was I thinking that? I must really have that disease!
After we said our goodbyes I crashed in the car seat. Cathy knew I was all worn out, having gone through a whirlwind of feminine social events today for my new feminine brain.
She suggested we go home and take a nap because she invited Lisa and Karla over to a light dinner at 7 PM.
Up in our bedroom, I peeled off my bathing suit and girdle. It felt so good to get out of that tight suit. Cathy saw my relief and said, "Terri, it's always fun to dress up and look our prettiest, but it feels so good to get comfortable, right Sweetie? These are the fun times of being a woman."
We both bounced on the bed, talking about the day's events before grabbing a short nap. Cathy kept saying how proud she was of me and how well I did at the pool party. She wanted to know how I felt about Steve. I could not hold back my excitement, my feelings about Steve.
I told Cathy my emotions were bubbling over with excitement for Steve. I said "He is so nice, and so nice to me. He treats me so well. I love his affection for me, how he just caters to my every need."
Cathy said, "Terri he is a every nice man. He can help you beat your disease. I am glad you like him, he is very nice. You should invite him here for dinner some night."
It was strange, but I was so happy Cathy made the dinner offer, that she accepted him for me. I looked at her saying, "Cathy thank you for understanding my new feelings. My head is spinning! I would like to have Steve over since it's OK with you."
Cathy gave me a big kiss and said "Then let's do it. Now shut your pretty eyes and let's rest."
After our quick nap, I jumped out of bed and noticed I wet my panties. Cathy saw my concern and said that I have some leakage and that was not good for my new panties.
She took me into the bathroom and said "Here is your next 'lesson'. Since we do not want to soil our new panties, many women wear a sanitary napkin inside their panties." I knew what women's napkins were, but didn't think I needed them. I guess I was wrong again.
Cathy placed one in her panties, showing me how to place them, the "wings" and the tape. This was so different, so very feminine. I placed the pad in my panties with her help. She suggested I wear them all the time to protect my clothes. She showed me her supply of napkins and said, "Now they are yours too, welcome to womanhood, Sweetie."
I grabbed one of my more comfortable Playtex Cross-My-Heart bras and was putting it on when Cathy popped in saying, "Terri, I think you should wear your 'normal' bra since Karla is now into wearing the retro bras and she will want us all to look pretty together." I saw Cathy slipping into her 50's bra so I followed her "suggestion" that we wear identical bras and girdles so that we matched. "How sweet!" I thought.
We both fixed our makeup. We now have "twin" makeup tables in our room so that we can do our makeup together. She gave me her pink lace hair ribbon saying it will be so pretty with my outfit. She tied the bow into my hair and reminded me to put on earrings and perfume.
Just then I had a weird thought, look at me, everything my wife tells me to do, I do it without question. How life has changed. But, I really like her suggestions, her direction. They all seem to make good sense. Who would have ever thought?
My outfit she got out for dinner was again a very Southern Bell style floral print dress, bright and very form fitting. It had a big bow under the bustline, which accentuated my pointed bustline. The bow matched my hair bow, of course. I loved the dress and the way it fit me.
Cathy took one look at me and said, "Sweetie, that outfit deserves nylons. Why don't you put on your garter belt and black nylons?" Her suggestion just seemed to make sense, and I said "Sure, I love the idea. That would look very nice."
My wife was so pleased I followed her "suggestions" and my excitement with the dress, she gave me a big kiss and said, "Hurry, get your heels on and let's get dinner ready."
Cathy knew she had me right where she wanted me. Her every command was my desire. She loved the control she had over me and my much calmer attitude.
Karla and Lisa were in their 50's retro bras and their outfits screamed it. Lisa had Karla in an old fashion 60's tight sweater and wow did it show off Karla's figure! With her pencil skirt, nylons, and heels, we were both very pretty girls.
Our wives thought we looked so cute they lined us up for a photo shoot. I almost felt like a model. Cathy told me to stand tall, shoulders back, move those hips. We had so much fun. Both wives said we could be models on the runway.
We showed the photos up on the TV screen. Wow, was that me? My figure was perfect in all those control foundations. I saw my bra straps under my dress in the photos, plus Karla's bra was just as "see-through", but for some reason that "feminine fashion statement" did not concern me anymore. I thought, "I need to wear a bra now, being a 36D woman, and the world will expect me to be in a pretty bra."
We all had such a good time together. We giggled and girl talked all night. I could not believe how I was talking about the men at the pool party, how cute they looked and how Steve was a perfect gentleman. Even Karla wanted to know where "he" could get a man like that.
Just then a light went off in my brain. Karla said she would like a man like mine. Like mine? Did I have a man?
Lisa popped in reminding Karla that she did like a man at the pool party, Bob. Cathy saw the opportunity and popped into suggest maybe we all "double" date some time.
That really confused me. Cathy saw my concern and changed the subject quickly.
She asked Lisa if it would be fun to go down to the new big shopping mall next weekend to take in a full day of shopping and dinner. My brain was spilling and all I could say was yes.
We all hugged and said good night.
While cleaning off our makeup for bed, I looked at Cathy and said, "Why did you say tonight that Steve was 'my' man?"
Cathy looked at me and said, " Terri, part of beating your disease is the development of your femininity. Part of femininity is dating men. You must experience this part of your new life. Enjoy your new feelings for Steve. I know you have feelings for him and it's OK with me for you to express your femininity with men. Please accept Steve as just another aspect of how we will beat your disease. He understands your needs and is willing to help you."
I was confused and Cathy knew it. She gave me a CD from the Institute and said "This CD will help you understand this dating game. Listen to it tonight and all will be OK in the morning. Relax and have beautiful dreams Dear."
Monday morning came quickly. Right back to work, with fun lunches with the girls. It seems like all the girls are now loving my retro look. They must be supporting me by wearing the same retro bras and very feminine dresses. Over all I am really liking my "new job".
After work Cathy and I had my weekly doctors appointment. At each week's appointment, they gave me my two estrogran shots and pill supply for the week. My nurse came in after the shots and said I needed a blood test. I was nervous since this was different. Both assured me all was OK, they just needed to monitor my disease.
I went to the examining room. I hate that examining table with stirrups. Cathy saw my displeasure and said, "Terri, get used to this exam. We women have lots going on in our pretty bodies. You have even more going on in your pretty body. The doctors need to check you often." As I undressed, I saw again how my body has changed, it was very shapely.
The doctor stepped in just as I was putting on the "sheet". She said, "No need for that" and took it off me. There I was just in my panties. She felt my breasts. I'm not sure what she was looking for, but she has done this before. "Terri, your breasts are still growing. I hope you have adjusted to having large breasts. I think you may have to go up one-cup size soon. Your bra support is very important to your health."
I smiled and said "I am OK with my development" and my wife popped right in saying "He has done remarkably well. He understands he must wear a bra all the time, even a sleep bra at night."
The doctor asked me to jump up on the table and put my feet in the stirrups. I was so embarrassed as she looked at my little guy. She said, "All looks good there and normal." I thought, "Normal? The little guy is almost gone!"
I asked when my disease will be cured. The doctors smiled and said, "Terri, you have another 8-12 months of treatment before we will know that answer, but you are doing very well from the looks of your examination and demeanor."
Back in the car I looked at Cathy and said, "It looks like I will be like this for a long time babe." Cathy looked at me, smiled, and said, "Yes, Terri, you will be so feminine for many, many months. I hope you will accept your new fate. I love you either way, you are my Sweetie." My wife looked at me and said, " Terri, part of beating your disease is the development of your femininity. Part of femininity is dating men. You must experience this part of your new life. Enjoy your new feelings for Steve. I know you have feelings for him and it's OK with me for you to express your femininity with men. Please accept Steve as just another aspect of how we will beat your disease. He understands your needs and is willing to help you."
I looked at my wife with tears running down my face and said, "I just had a date with a man, looking like this, so pretty, feeling so feminine, so womanly, feelings are bursting out of me desiring a man, Steve. What is going on with me? I am a married man and I am wired to think and act like a woman now in so many, many ways. What is happening to me?"
Cathy and I went back to the Brooke Institute each Wednesday night for "therapy" and they sent me home with a new CD that for some reason I enjoyed listening to each night while sleeping.
Our classes at the Institute varied from my acceptance of my new lifestyle to helping my wife with "womens" chores around the house. My therapist spent time on how I interact with the ladies at work to my feeling of being a woman coming from man's world. I spoke about the girly talks at lunch and the shopping for clothes, makeup, shoes all those pretty "things" on our lunch hour. Both my wife and therapist always seemed to be happy with my demeanor and said I was on my way to curing the Feminizer disease.
During one session, I asked my wife and therapist if I could change my wardrobe to more relaxed and wear pants outfits. I was seeing other women wearing pants and flat shoes, no nylons, and less makeup.
My wife jumped right in saying because of my disease, I had to experience the most feminine status, be the most lady like I could be. When I become most comfortable with this way of life then and only then we might be able to relax my dressing.
Both the therapist and Cathy looked at each other and agreed that a new "stronger" training CD should be introduced at night. "He is accepting the feminine ways but is still questioning the lifestyle."
Cathy said, "Terri, your desire to not be as feminine is an indication the disease is working your brain and you are still sick. You need more help and becoming more feminine will only help you in the long run to beat this disease."
I was disappointed, but understood that I would have to listen to my "teachers" if I was going to beat this disease.
Kim asked me about Steve and how I felt about him.
Wow, did that open up my emotions!
I told Kim that I felt good with him. He made me feel soft and feminine and always seemed to be attentive to my every desire. I enjoyed being with him and thought with my wife's approval I would like to date him.
Both my wife and Kim showed the acceptance of my feelings. Cathy said again that she is OK with me dating Steve at a slow pace. She thought it necessary for curing my disease. Kim agreed.
My head was spinning, dressed as a Southern Bell, in pretty makeup and high heels all the time and dating Steve was way too much for me to process!
The Institute was like my second home. Every Monday and Friday night my wife and I and Karla and Lisa went to their gym to "work out". It didn't seem like a real gym. We were always dressed looking so pretty in our workout leotards. Our exercises were clearly designed for women and the pace was very feminizing. Clearly we were not building our muscles, just exercising for pretty figures, but I seemed to enjoy the workout and the girls. We always go out for coffee and do some window-shopping afterwards.
Cathy has trained me well to accept feminine sitting and girly talking and shopping. I really like shopping now and look forward to trying on clothes and shopping for pretty lingerie.
A couple of weeks went by, listening to the Institute CDs at night. One morning before work, Cathy asked if I would like to have Steve over to dinner this weekend.
Wow, I felt all tingling inside, "Wow, a date with Steve!" I thought. Those CDs must be helping me and my feminine thought process.
With a big smile, I said to Cathy, "Yes, I would like to have him over for dinner." Clearly Cathy was pleased and set the date. She suggested we have Karla and Lisa over too, to help "break the ice" on my first date.
I got so nervous hearing Cathy call this my "first date". She saw my demeanor and quickly changed the subject saying we should go shopping for a new dress. I heard shopping and I was all excited and thought about shopping, not the date.
We canceled our Friday night exercise session at the Institute and all met at the mall to shop for a new dress for my first date. Karla and Lisa went with us too.
Karla whispered in my ear, saying, "Terri, this is so exciting shopping for a new dress for your first date. I was so lucky my wife understood my desire to date a man."
I looked at Karla with a puzzled face thinking, "Did my excitement about my date with Steve show that much?" For some reason I just smiled and said I was excited too. I'm not sure where that came from, must be the CD I listen to at night, training, training, training.
Everyone held up dresses for my approval but my wife came up with one I loved. It was very sexy, a beautiful shade of hot red, empire waist, very small spaghetti straps, form fitting of course. I loved it, my first full-length dress. My eyes lit up as she held it up on my body.
Cathy pulled me into the dressing room and within minutes I was modeling the dress. The first thing out of her mouth was that I will need a strapless bra for this new dress and might need a body shaper, my girdle will not work.
"Good" I thought, "Since my retro bra is very revealing and not soft looking." Wow, did I think that?
Karla stuck her head in the dressing room. She was blown away and said, "It was made for you. It is a beautiful dress and Steve will love it."
Karla mentioned Steve and all my thoughts focused on him. I saw myself dancing with him, Steve holding me in his strong arms, guiding me around the dance floor at his will. What a dream, as Cathy called me back to reality. Just then, I looked down and smoothed out my dress. The dress felt very good. My wife saw my joy of wearing a pretty full-length dress.
Cathy said, "Sweetie, this is the dress, it was made for you. It will definitely need a body shaper like Spanx, plus now might be the time to get you some pantyhose so that your garters don't show through." My girdle was rippling through the dress.
My wife told me to stay in the dress and come out and model for Lisa and Karla, while she goes and gets me a strapless bra.
I walked out in the large part of the dressing room and Lisa and Karla's eyes bugged out with acceptance. Lisa said the dress fit me perfectly and the color is just me. She told me to spin around. I loved this modeling, felt like a princess.
Everyone was fussing over me, I loved it. Cathy returned with a bra and Spanx shaper.
Back in the smaller dressing room Cathy helped me into the strapless bra. Wow, this was different. It really didn't have much support and my cleavage showed much more. I loved the Spanx, just enough control from my legs to just under my bustline. It really does smoothe out my figure and you can't see it under the dress. I loved it.
I looked in the mirror thinking women have so much to think about, such as so many clothes to help them look their best. But for some reason I enjoyed the experience and loved it all. Wow, what a change in my demeanor!
I walked out for Lisa and Karla to see. They both approved and said the foundations made all the difference in the way the dress fit my figure. All I need now are heels and jewelry.
Staring in the full-length mirror, I saw myself as a very pretty woman. Thinking "How did this all happen so quickly?", Cathy saw my puzzled face and came over and hugged me saying, "Terry, I love you so much, you are beating this disease, we will do this together. Plus Terri, look how much fun we are having together."
I felt so good with her acceptance. I could not do this on my own. Just look at me, I was a gorgeous shapely woman, or at least I thought I was a woman.
Cathy popped right in saying, "This is the dress. Let's buy it and go pick up some pretty shoes for your new outfit."
Back in the dressing room, I got back into my clothes. I really didn't want to get out of this pretty dress. As I as folding the dress up, I was thinking that I sure hope that Steve likes it. Wow, my thoughts are so girly. My wife has trained me well.
While drove home Cathy said, "Terri, your voice is changing back. I think we should schedule a doctor's appointment tomorrow before our dinner party to fix your voice." I agreed and did not want to sound like a man in this beautiful dress.
We got home and Cathy told me I had to call Steve and invite him to dinner. I got so nervous, I was like a little school girl. She told me to calm down, I will be fine.
She was right, I was nervous, but he accepted without hesitation. He sounded so pleased I invited him over, I looked at Cathy and said, "He was so nice, he will be here and said he would bring the wine." "See, that was not hard Sweetie", Cathy said.
Wow, my first date! I was so excited and Cathy saw my excitement. She told me how proud she was of me and gave me a big hug.
The next day at work, all I could talk about at our girly luncheon was the dress, the Spanx and Steve. One of the girls said she wears Spanx everyday, it is the best for our figures. The girls were so envious of me and my first date. They gave me all these dating pointers on how to handle Steve. I was excited.
My wife picked me up from work and we went right to the doctor's office for my voice. Nurse Sally agreed that my voice was changing and we needed to change it back, plus I needed my hormone shots and pills.
I stepped into the examining room, striped down to my bra and panties, put the robe on. This girly procedure was getting old hat for me. A nurse came in for the blood test, another gave me my shots and pills. Sally came in for the voice medicine. Holding the medicine in my mouth for 3 minutes was hard, but I knew how important it was. While I was holding the medicine in my mouth, Sally did her weekly measurements of my figure. Her eyes lit up after measuring my breasts. She commented, "Wow, you are still developing Terri, very nice." Her comment sent a fear that my cup size would be bigger and I was not looking forward to that. My breasts were big enough. I was having a hard enough time supporting them now as a D cup woman, getting used to their bounce and constant presence was all I could handle.
I got dressed, all tests were fine. My voice was a little too low this time, but Sally said it will come around. I said I sounded like a teenager. Both Sally and Cathy laughed saying, "Wouldn't we all like to be a teenager again and have our figure back, too?"
The weekend came quickly. I was excited about my date with Steve on Saturday night and Cathy knew it. "Terri, I have a surprise for you Saturday afternoon", she said.
She said, "I have an appointment for you at Betty's Salon for "the works" - hairstyling, makeup, pedicure, manicure, everything for your big night. Would you like that?"
I jumped up and down with pleasure like a schoolgirl, saying, "Of course! I would love it!" I hugged my wife and said I was so ready.
Friday night after work we both cleaned up the house and got it ready for the dinner party. I was a little nervous because Karla and Lisa came over to help and said my voice was different, I sounded like a 14 year old. My first thought was that Steve might not like that, me sounding like a little kid. Lisa said, "Don't worry, you sound just darling." That was not what I wanted to hear, but there was nothing I could do.
My appointment at the beauty salon came quickly. Betty was waiting for me. She knew of my big first date and was all excited for me. She did the "works" to me. We girl talked all afternoon, it was so much fun. I looked in the salon mirror and saw this gorgeous woman staring back at me. The makeup was perfect, the hair looked so soft and feminine, and my nails were long and painted with little stars. Betty said those were there since I was a very pretty starlet.
I couldn't believe how great I looked. I was in heaven and the salon girls knew it. "How could a man look this good?" everyone was thinking including me. The problem was, I loved it! I felt so good, so comfortable in my new role. I was the perfect girl getting ready for her first date!
Betty hugged me, slapped me on the butt and said, "Go get your man Terri, you will knock him out with your beauty."
Cathy was just pulling up to pick me up from the salon. I don't think she recognized me, I looked so "decked out". She could not take her eyes off me saying how great I looked. She said she was so jealous.
We went home and Cathy said I should go right upstairs and get dressed. Steve called to say he would like to come over early. I got so nervous, "Early! Will I be ready?"
Cathy came up to help me. I was a bundle of nerves and she knew it. She taught me how to put on pantyhose. I had never done it before. Slipping on the Spanx was a real delight and the strapless bra, well, I was in feminine heaven.
Cathy brought out the dress and I lost it. I had to sit down and gain my wits. Cathy hugged me saying how proud of me she was. "Every girl goes through these feelings on her first date, especially with a hunk like Steve."
After slipping on the formfitting dress, Cathy handled me the long dangly earrings I wore at the pool party last weekend. They are so feminine, so girly. She spritzed on my favorite perfume and then I knew I was ready for Steve. I was so emotional I thought I would explode. Cathy looked at me saying, "You look great. Isn't this so much fun getting ready, being so pretty, being appreciated by a man like Steve? You are a sweetheart Terri, now enjoy the night."
While walking downstairs I had hundreds of new feelings happening to my body. This Spanx body shaper was way different, making my body twist and turn like I have never felt before. My new strapless bra was also way different. I felt like I was bouncing all over and falling out of my bra! Plus this new dress, full length and so formfitting, well, it just gave me so many new sensations, feminine sensations. I caught myself enjoying these new feelings way too much, I was so excited.
The doorbell rang and I froze. Cathy saw how nervous I was. She held me and guided me to the door, saying, "Terri, relax. You look beautiful. Smile and let your date in the house."
I opened the door and there he was. Wow, he looked so good! He handed me a bouquet of beautiful flowers as he gave me a little kiss on my cheek. I melted. I must have looked like I was going to fall down. Steve quickly caught me, grabbing me around my waist and held me up, smiling, saying, "Terri, I got you, you must have tripped on the rug."
I zoned out, I was in heaven in his arms. I looked into his eyes and put my arms around his neck for support. I did not want to let go. Wow, I loved this way too much!
After Cathy peeled me away from Steve, I was all red in the face, so embarrassed. Steve was the perfect gentleman making up some excuse that the rug tripped "us" up. "He is so nice" I thought.
We all sat down with a cocktail and chatted. I could not take my eyes off him, he looked so good. I remember in the Institute's CD I listen to at night there was a class on how to pay attention to your date, make him the center of your universe. Make him feel special and he will treat you with love and affection. Well, it was working. The CD taught me well. Steve was a dreamboat. What woman could ask for more of a man?
Cathy went into the kitchen and we were all alone. I got nervous. Steve gave me so many compliments saying how much he liked my dress and pretty earrings. I melted with those words and he knew it. We talked about the pool party, how much fun he had with me there. He suggested maybe I would like to come to his house for a pool party for just the two of us. Wow, did he ask me out on a date? I was so giddy, so excited, I didn't know how to answer him.
We just looked at each other until Steve said, "Terri, would you like to go for a swim in my pool someday?" I finally got a hold of my senses and said, "Yes, yes, yes, Steve I would love to come to your house for a pool party!" He popped right back saying, "Great how about next Saturday at 3pm and stay for dinner, OK?"
Wow, what just happened? He asked me out, a date and to his house. Did I hear the party was just for the two of us? I can't be alone with him, that would be too romantic. He knew I was nervous about the pool date so he quickly changed the subject.
"Terri, do you have a cold? Your voice sounds a little different." I thought to myself, he must have found out I had a voice treatment for my disease. Oh no! That is not good. He said to be careful if I was getting sick and to take care of myself. He didn't want me to miss his pool party Saturday.
How sweet, how he talked around my new teenager voice. He really knew how to handle me.
Dinner went well. We never stopped talking all night. He seemed so interested in anything I talked about. My wife was all smiles the entire night.
Steve left about 9 and I crashed on the couch the minute he left. My wife was all over me asking questions. "How did you like your first date? He is such a nice guy. Are you going to his pool party next Saturday? We will have to go shopping for the party."
Cathy could see I was emotionally drained. We left the cleanup until morning and went upstairs to get comfortable.
While undressing Cathy was telling me what a good job I did, how lady like I was, so feminine and graceful. She thought that my dress was perfect, very appealing. "Steve loved the dress. He couldn't take his eyes off you."
We were both taking off our makeup and I just started crying. I couldn't control myself. Cathy hugged me asking "What is wrong? We just had a wonderful night."
I looked at Cathy with tears running down my face and said, "I just had a date with a man, looking like this, so pretty, feeling so feminine, so womanly, feelings are bursting out of me desiring a man, Steve. What is going on with me? I am a married man and I am wired to think and act like a woman now in so many, many ways. What is happening to me?"
Cathy hugged me and tried to explain my disease and how I needed to cure it. She said that I was doing so well to cure my disease, that she supported me and that we will beat this disease together. She also said that it was all right to have these feminine feelings, it's part of the medicine, part of the doctors orders, that I need to let my feelings out, not fight being a woman, that this will beat my disease.
She did calm me down but I was a nervous wreck. Cathy knew I was not handling this first date well.
We slipped into our nightgowns and she held me in bed, caressing my body. She knew fondling my breasts would relax me, she knows how to "help" me, that is for sure. I was putty in her hands as she took control of my emotions.
She gave me my CD to listen to saying this CD will help my emotions of my first date. I was programmed to listen to the CD and to listen each night. I took the earphones and drifted off to sleep. Cathy whispered in my ear with her soft feminine voice, "Sweetie, listen, relax, and in the morning you will wake up a new woman!"
I melted as Steve, of all people wanted to buy me jewelry. He put his big strong arms around me and pulled me in to give me a goodbye peck on the cheek. I was putty in his arms and melted with his kiss on the cheek. He whispered in my ear, "Terri, see you Saturday, I will pick you up at 3, please stay for dinner and maybe you could bring your new purchase from Victoria's Secret too".
The next morning at breakfast I was really upbeat about our dinner last night with Steve, my first date. Even my wife commented how proud she was on how I handled myself with Steve here at dinner.
Today was Sunday and Cathy suggested we go to the gym at the Institute, then out for lunch and some shopping. It was like I was programmed to get excited when I heard the word "shopping". I jumped at the idea and said, "Let's go!"
While getting dressed, Cathy suggested just light makeup, that we have an appointment to do a make-over at the mall. JC Penney was having a special make-over event.
Cathy stared at me while I was dressing. I was getting real good at hooking my retro pointed bra, bending over and reaching in my D cups to "adjust" my girls as Cathy calls it and hooking my garters on my panty girdle. She came over and gave me a big hug again saying how proud she was of me on how well I have adjusted to beating my disease.
She handed me a very tight feminine sweater, with a pretty white lace bow in front, just tied off under the bustline and Capri pants in hot pink. I put my high heels on, daily shoes for me it seems, and looked in the mirror. My outfit screamed hot shapely girl. I got a big smile, loved the look. Wow, that CD therapy must have helped me last night.
I grabbed my leotards and gym bag then we were off to the gym.
At the gym, my wife went upstairs to talk with the staff saying she needed to talk about new classes for me. Later I found out she got new CD's for my listening "pleasure" or should I say therapy into womanhood. I thought I was done with the CD therapy but Cathy said they wanted to "add to" my nightly training to help me accept my dating men.
I always have fun at the gym. It's quite different from my old "boys" gym. Here we do light exercises and the trainer keeps telling me that exercises will help tone up my breasts or my hips or tighten my stomach. I think it was working.
The trainer Holly commented how perky my bustline was and loved the shape I was in. I tried to explain it was the retro bra I was wearing. She said, "However you handle it, you look marvelous, Dear."
After our hour workout we showered and got dressed. I always love doing my makeup here at the Institute. They have the best makeup tables, lots of lights, and every kind of makeup a girl would ever want.
I had a glow about me as Cathy and I were walking to the car. The clicking of my high heels, the swaying of my hips, and swinging of my purse were sending a real message... "I enjoy being a woman, a very attractive shapely woman with a demeanor of being on top of the world with my new lifestyle."
Cathy walked behind me thinking, "How great is this, my husband is a knockout, drop dead gorgeous woman, and he loves his new life. I think I might like this too."
We got to the mall and went right to JC Penney where the makeover session was. It turned out Cathy made an appointment for us and the makeup lady already knew of my disease. She introduced herself as Pricilla and wow was she a knock out, with beautiful makeup. I told her how much I liked her makeup and would like to look just like her. She smiled and said she had something very special for me.
I found myself "checking her out" for her clothes and style. I had no sexual male feelings towards her, just a woman's feeling to see what she was wearing and how beautiful she was. I wanted to look just like her. Wow, those Institute CD's are working overtime on my brain!
My wife and I were taken out of the crowded area into a corner in the back of the store. This area was very feminine and felt very warm, nice, relaxing.
Pricilla guided me into a very comfortable chair with my wife right next to me having her makeover done too. Cathy said to Pricilla, "Give Terri the works, she deserves the best."
I felt so soft and feminine, it seemed like I was in a dream world where everything was perfect.
Pricilla commented how soft and beautiful my skin was and that my facial features were perfect. She said I should be a model. I thought to myself that the estrogen and those pills must have really been working well for her to say that.
I melted saying "Thank you, thank you."
After an hour I was putty in her hands. Looking in the mirror I almost started crying, I was so happy. Pricilla said, "Don't cry, your makeup will run."
Now I was drop dead gorgeous. I could not believe how great I looked. My wife was hugging me saying this is my new look. The eye shadow, a pale blue, really brought out my eyes, the liner makeup around the bottom of my eyes was the perfect color, and the accent on my cheeks was perfect. Even the new shade of pink glossy lipstick was screaming sexy woman. My whole face just shouted femininity.
We walked out with two bags of my new makeup. I felt so good and my wife knew it.
Walking by Victoria's Secret, of course Cathy said, "Terri, we have to stop in and see what's new." Nowadays, I had no problem shopping in VS. I went in the store and felt very comfortable shopping there. We looked at everything. I just loved their lingerie and wanted it all.
Cathy held up a beautiful nightgown. I just loved it. It had thin spaghetti straps with beautiful bra cups in pink lace with some draping down from the cups like a mini dress and of course that little lace bow between the bra cups. I love that. Plus the nightgown had matching panties, which seemed to be all lace with little pretty bows all over them, very very feminine.
Cathy brought it over to me and whispered in my ear, "Terri, sweetie, do you think Steve would like this?"
I looked stunned and said, "Cathy, I don't think he will see me in that little outfit anytime soon." Cathy's reply was quick, "Terri, you would be surprised how soon he might see you in this nightie. I'm sure he would melt in your hands seeing you in this lovely item."
The clerk stepped up and said that was their best seller. "The nightie goes by bra size and will fit perfectly then. What size can I get for you ladies?"
Cathy popped right in saying 36D would be perfect. I got so red in the face, I knew what she was thinking and I was not anywhere close to wearing that little "thing" for a man!
She brought over a pale pink nightie in my size. Wow was it pretty and the nightie was saying, "Try me on, I am yours". I loved it and my wife knew it. Cathy jumped in saying "We will take it. Wrap it up before we change our minds."
As we were checking out, the clerk commented on my makeup, Saying how lovely I looked and that she loved the color and my eyeliner. Wow, I was shocked with the comments I am having on my new "face"! I was thinking "This is really fun."
As we were walking out, I told my wife I was not sure what she had in mind, but she had something up her sleeve.
As we were walking to lunch my mind was going a mile a minute. Would I wear this pretty nightie for Steve soon? I am thinking I would like to wear it for him. The nightie was a knockout and would blow him away. What was I thinking, dressing for a man, in a nightie no less?
As we were walking out of Victoria's Secret, Cathy took out her camera and asked the clerk to take our photo.
I took up a pose that was so feminine, holding my shoulders back, crossing my legs like it was second nature. There I was with my big VS pink bag in one hand and my JC Penney bags and purse, of course, looking like I was the shopping princess. As Cathy said, "A picture of loveliness".
As we were strolling to lunch, Cathy said she had a surprise for me. I got all excited and begged her what it was. I was like a little school girl, all giggly.
"Terri, I invited Steve to join us for lunch today", Cathy said. Wow, I stopped in my tracks, stunned, seeing him two days in a row. Cathy said, "I knew you would look pretty after your makeover and I wanted Steve to see your new look, I hope that is all right."
With a big big smile, I said of course it is. Cathy had set the plan for me and anything she wanted was OK with me, of course! Deep down I was nervous because I was not sure if Steve would like all the makeup on me, my new look.
Cathy's plan worked. Steve was waiting for us at the door of the restaurant, right on time, looking his best. Wow, he does look good!
When we got to our table, he held the chair and helped me in like a real gentleman. Steve started the conversation by saying "Your makeup session really gave you a new pretty look. Terri, I like your new look." I was blown away that he liked it, but felt all warm and giggly that he liked my new look. He then went on asking what was in the Victoria's Secret bag. He commented on how pink and colorful my bag was, that there must be something very pretty inside.
I blushed and said, "Oh yes, we went shopping for some nightwear, that is all". Cathy popped right in and said, "We got Terri the most darling nightgown, Steve. They have the most pretty nightgowns at VS." I got so embarrassed, red in the face. Steve asked if he could see my new purchase. Like a typical girl, I said, "Oh Steve this was a girly purchase, you wouldn't want to see it."
Steve was quick, he popped right back saying, "Well maybe some day you could show me, even model it for me, hah?"
Cathy saw I was getting nervous with this talk and changed the subject. Lunch was fun, but at the end Steve reminded me of our pool party at his house this weekend. Cathy looked surprised but just left the conversation alone until later.
While walking out, Steve asked where we were off to next. Cathy said, "We are going jewelry shopping over at the Brighton store. Would you like to join us?"
Steve was very polite and said, "That sounds fun, but I can't today. I've got to run, but maybe someday I could buy you something special there Terri. I love the store. They have such nice jewelry and hand bags."
I melted as Steve, of all people wanted to buy me jewelry. He put his big strong arms around me and pulled me in to give me a goodbye peck on the cheek. I was putty in his arms and melted with his kiss on the cheek. He whispered in my ear, "Terri, see you Saturday, I will pick you up at 3, please stay for dinner and maybe you could bring your new purchase from Victoria's Secret too".
I was speechless, all I could say was, "See you Saturday Steve, thanks for having lunch with us today."
Cathy could see I was weak in the knees. She hugged me, held me up and said, "Ok, Terri let's go shopping". She whisked me off and went to the Brighton jewelry store.
We got around the corner. Cathy stopped dead in her tracks and said, "Terri, you little 'chicky poo', you never told me about your pool date with Steve this weekend, plus it's at his house? I think that is great, I want to hear all about how he asked you! We will have to go shopping for your big event."
She asked me what he whispered in my ear as he was giving me that special peck on the cheek. I told her that Steve asked me to bring my new Victoria's Secret purchase to the pool party and maybe I could model it.
I was so flustered, I said to Cathy, "How could I bring that nightie and model it for Steve?" Cathy looked me dead in the eyes, saying, "Terri, Sweetie, maybe not this weekend, but some day you will love to model this nightie for him. That is why we buy sexy lingerie, for our men."
Cathy then quick changed the subject and asked how this second date came about.
I told Cathy he asked me last Saturday at the pool party and I accepted, what else could I say? I looked at Cathy saying, "Why do we need to shop again for a pool party event? I already have a bathing suit and a pool wrap."
"Oh, Terri, you still have a lot to learn about womanhood. We love to shop and have different outfits for each date. We can't wear the same outfit with the same man. We need to buy you a new bathing suit, you will learn."
Cathy was all excited about my second date with Steve. She giggled saying, "Let's get into the Brighton store here and get you some pool party jewelry".
The whole week was a whirlwind of shopping and talking about how to handle myself at my date with Steve, this time all alone with him at his house. We went shopping each night for nail polish, a new bathing suit at Mary's, new sandals, purse, everything.
Wednesday night we went to the Institute to pick up new CD's. While driving home I asked Cathy what the new CD's were for since I thought I was done with that program at the Institute.
She looked at me with the big smile and said, "Terri, these CDs are some new help for your pretty self. The Institute thought these new lessons might help you on your second date."
I was all smiles and OK with the help, after all I think I have been programmed to listen to these CD's at night and to accept the CD therapy plus my wife's directions.
Friday at work I was so nervous, the girls saw my feelings. Somehow women can sense such feelings, it was so much fun. I really wanted to talk with them about my second date.
Jennifer nailed it right on the head asking me if I was going to be seeing Steve again this weekend. I got all red and she said, "Terri 'fess up, tell us girls everything about your next date with Steve".
I wanted to spill the beans, I was getting so excited. I was not sure why but I was ready to do this.
I told the girls all about meeting Steve at the mall last Sunday for lunch, the Victoria's Secret bag conversation and his wanting to see my nightgown and of course my second date at his house tomorrow, alone.
All the girls were blown away at all the things happening to me. They seemed so jealous, like they wanted that experience of a man "chasing them". I told them all about our shopping for the big event, how he will pick me up. I was real nervous about a man picking me up and being in full control of the date as I thought he might be.
All the girls jumped right in saying, "Terri, let the man pamper you. That is what the man does, picks you up, opens your door, pays for dinner, and he even buys you jewelry at Brighton. How wonderful, you are such a lucky girl. Sweetie talk him into going to the mall to the Brighton store to buy you something special on your second date. I bet he will jump at the idea, you have him right in the palm of your hand", said one of the girls.
My head was spinning, we got back to work and I could hardly focus on work, thinking about Steve buying me jewelry. Wow, this is all so new to me!
That night Cathy and I had another girly night, doing our nails, practicing my new makeup style and modeling my new bathing suit. We bought a very pretty "cover-up" as Cathy calls it. She said I should wear this for dinner, to change the mood from a pool party to a dinner party. Wow, so much to think of! "Style, dress is everything," she said.
We packed a bag, just happened to be in my Victoria Secret bag with items I would need for the pool party. Cathy looked at me with her big smile, "Would you like to pack your new Victoria Secrets nightie?"
I got all flustered saying, "I am not staying over night for sure, so why would I need a nightgown?"
Cathy said, "Terri, let's pack it, you never know what will happen. You might just want to model it for Steve. You know how interested he was in your mystery purchase at Victoria Secret. You don't have to stay overnight. The night is long and you might want to have fun with him and show him how sexy you look in your nightie too".
I was still flustered, but for some reason, maybe the CD's trained me and it was the wish of Cathy, I went to my drawer, got the nightie and placed it in the big pink bag.
Cathy was so happy, she giggled and hugged me saying, "Terri, you will have such a fun time. I wish I could be a fly on the wall and see all your fun."
I could not sleep all night. Cathy had another beauty salon appointment for me at noon. Off we went to get all "decked out".
Betty loved my new makeup style and she made me up as perfectly as the JC Penney lady did. I was a vision of loveliness.
Cathy picked me up and as we were driving home I got nervous saying to Cathy, "Why am I so excited about this second date with Steve? I feel like a little school girl, excited about this date, wanting to get into his arms."
Cathy smiled and said, "Terry the Institute has helped you with your estrogen shots to become a woman in every sense of the word. Enjoying the company of a man is part of the feminine experience. Enjoy this date. Steve is a perfect gentleman. He will not push you into anything you are not comfortable with."
I'm not sure what all that means, but for some reason I was OK and felt ready for this new experience.
I told him to just remove his camisole. He was wearing the first bra I bought and loved, the Playtex Cross-Your-Heart soft cup bra. I told him how much I like this bra, wished my wife would like me wear it more. I put the tape around his chest for the band size and reached around his strong big back. I was melting, he smelled so good, being so close to him and he knew it, I was so turned on!
Right on time, Steve was at my door to pick me up for our date. He looked so good, in his tight shorts and golf shirt that showed all his muscles. I even saw his tight ass and wanted to grab it. Wow, what was I thinking?
Cathy pushed me out of the house with my Victoria's Secret bag loaded with all my feminine items. I was all set for a fun pool party at his house.
Steve seemed so pleased that I would join him today. It was a perfect day for a pool party. Steve spotted my jewelry and asking if those earrings were from the Brighton store. I was so excited he was "checking me out", I could hardly speak.
I told him yes, I bought these after we had lunch at the mall. Steve popped right in saying he would really like to buy me something special, just from him. Could we go over to the mall right now and get me something special?
I got all red in the face and giddy, saying, "Sure Steve if you would like, you are driving."
I thought what kind of answer is that, I must really be nervous.
We were at the mall quicker than I thought. We were making small talk and the time just flew by. It is so easy to talk with him, he is so nice, such a gentleman.
We walked into the Brighton store like we were a couple. I was so nervous. Steve went right for the necklaces. Asking me which I liked. I could hardly talk, saying, "Steve you pick out what you like, I love all of them." He looked around a bit and went to this beautiful silver necklace with two small hearts intertwined together, like two hearts touching each other. Wow, I almost dropped to the ground, it was so lovely! Plus what did he think it meant, two hearts, are they our two hearts joined together?
I could hardly talk. I got out of my mouth, "I loved it, it was perfect. Could I try it on?"
The clerk said, "Of course dear." She handed the necklace to Steve and he spun me around and hooked the very dainty chain around my neck. Wow, this is way too much fun. I was being catered to by a man. I was melting.
I looked down and saw this very dainty necklace fall right between my breasts. My cleavage cradled the hearts, they are so beautiful. It's a good thing I had a low cut blouse on today.
Steve spun me around and said how beautiful I looked. I knew darn well his eyes were glazed over looking at my cleavage, but he was a perfect gentleman, I loved the attention.
I said, "Steve, the necklace is perfect and I love it, can we buy it?" "Terri, that necklace was made just for you, of course we can buy it. Let's wrap it up or would you like to wear it, Sweetie?", Steve asked.
Wow, another first, did he call me Sweetie? All this was happening way too fast.
Steve looked into my eyes, like "Are you there?", looking for me to answer. I was "out there" dreaming what that meant, him calling me Sweetie. I looked up saying, "I would love to wear it now, Steve."
Wow, he took out his money and paid the clerk for my necklace. She gave us the gift box, so pretty too. I was on cloud nine. I gave Steve a big hug right there in the store, I was so excited!
As we were walking out I kept looking at the double hearts and I could not take my eyes off of the necklace. I ran into a display case. Steve jumped to my rescue, holding me back and guiding me in the right direction. I was melting since he didn't take his arm off my shoulder as he was guiding me out of the store. He was so big, his arm wrapped around my shoulder, he was in full control of me. I loved it.
We walked right together for the longest time. He held me tight to him asking how much I liked the necklace. He knew I loved it, I was so giggly about it.
We came upon the Victoria's Secret store. I hardly knew it was there. I was still on cloud 9 looking at my new necklace he bought me. Before I knew it Steve had guided me into Victoria's Secret. He whispered in my ear, "Terri, show me the "little thing" you bought here the other day that you would not show me at lunch."
I looked up and was blown away that I was standing in VS store. How did I get here? Steve asked me again. I was putty in his arm. I smiled and took him right over to the nightgown display. He had a big smile on his face as I picked up the nightie I bought. "How could I not show him what I bought after he bought me this beautiful necklace?", I thought.
I think I finally came down off my cloud 9 and blurted out, "Steve do you like this nightgown?" Steve said, "Terri, it is gorgeous, very feminine. But I bet it would look much better on you."
I blushed and said, "Well maybe some day I will model it for you." Steve popped right back saying, "Terri let me buy you another one now and you could model the nightgown for me tonight."
Those Institute CD's must really be working because I said, "If you would like to, I would do it for you Steve." He was so happy, he was like a little kid asking if he could pick the color and size.
I said sure but was thinking "How is he going to pick my size? It goes by bra cup size." Well, I was blown away again, he picked a very pretty rose color nightgown in my size, 36D.
I stuttered asking how he knew my size. Steve said, "Terri, I am very knowledgeable man, I love nightgowns and will explain more later tonight".
Wow. What did all that mean? He guided me to the cashier and before I knew it he had it paid for plus the clerk talked him into buying a small bottle of VS perfume. He looked at me saying, "Terri, this will be just our own perfume, just for you from me."
I thought to myself "This is getting too much. Here I am with a man in VS buying me lingerie and perfume with a gorgeous double heart necklace around my neck. What is next?"
I was still slow to move, still out of it. Steve grabbed my hand and guided me out of the store with another pink bag in my other hand.
Steve was so talkative, talking the whole way to his house. I could not believe his house, it was a mansion, huge! I thought to myself, what does this guy do for a living? The house is beautiful. We pulled into a five car garage, you could have eaten off the floor it was so clean plus it had many high end cars. Wow, this is going to be something.
After walking through many hallways, we got into the center of the house. Stave gave me a tour of the house. I was blown away at the size and beauty of the house. The kitchen was the size of my whole house. Steve then pushed a button and the elevator door opened as he said, "let me show you the upstairs".
I got nervous with seeing the bedrooms, but up we went. Upstairs had a full living room, game room and 6-8 bedrooms.
Steve said, "Terri, why don't you put your bags in this room. You can use as a changing room. I walked into the room and it was to die for! So beautiful, so feminine, looks like it was made for a princes, like me I thought!
Steve suggested I change into my bathing suit and he would meet me downstairs in the kitchen to go out to the pool.
I closed the door behind Steve and looked around. This room was made for me, a huge makeup table, huge walk in closets, canopy bed, sitting couches, and everything a woman would ever want. I thought I was in heaven.
I got out of my dress and into my new bathing suit, new earrings, new 3" high sandals, and the pretty little wrap. I was still glancing down at my new necklace, never wanting to take that off.
I remembered Cathy wanted me to call her, so I laid down on the plush sitting couch and called her on my cell phone. I got so giggly telling her about the necklace Steve bought me at the mall. She could not believe we even went into Victoria's Secret and he bought me the same nightie we bought last week. I told her I was on cloud 9. Plus I described the house as a palace. I told Cathy I was so excited. She was happy for me, and told me to be careful and enjoy the experience.
I grabbed my pool purse and off I went to the elevator to meet Steve downstairs.
Steve was in the kitchen with a man he introduced as George his chef and house manager.
I thought to myself, "He has his own chef and house manager. Where am I? Wake up Terri, this is not real!"
George was a perfect gentleman greeting me and saying if there was anything I needed, just ask him. Wow, I could get used to this treatment. Does every girl get this pampering?
Steve guided me out the triple doors to the patio with the pool in the distance. Again there was another architectural maze of beautifully designed patio and pool.
Steve suggested we jump on the float in the pool. It was a raft made for two with a "table" in the middle for food and drinks. It was unreal.
I heard my wife talking to me in my head, "Remember, we girls don't swim at these pool parties. We don't want to mess our hair or makeup."
Steve the gentleman he is, said, "Don't worry Terri, just jump in the raft at the steps, you will not get wet."
He was so sweet helping me on the raft and he jumped right on. It was so relaxing floating around on the raft in the pool. George came out with "girly" drinks and snacks. They were the best and fit right on the raft.
Steve made small talk saying what a good time he has had today with me shopping and now here at the pool.
All of a sudden, out walked what looked like a teenager girl but I thought she looked like a boy to0. As she or he got close, at the edge of the pool, he said, "Hi Dad, I am back from Pam's house, is this Terri?"
Steve popped right in introducing him to me as his son, Paul. I didn't know what to say but hello, glad to meet you. He said he had to go upstairs and change and get to school for practice. He was very nice, turned and walked out to the pool area with a very feminine walk.
I looked at Steve and he knew what I was thinking. He said, "Terri, I will explain. I live here with my son. My wife died 17 years ago giving birth to Paul. He is a crossdresser. Our next door neighbor Pam helps him crossdress and she helps him come to terms with his feelings. As long as we are "telling the truth", I too have a fetish for lingerie, but only lingerie, no dressing up further. So I am very liberal with his crossdressing feelings and understand them.
Wow, there was so much going on here! It was hard to process it all. Steve knew I was overwhelmed.
Steve went on to say he enjoys wearing nightgowns, women's underwear but that is it. He does not dress fully, nor wear makeup. His son is different, Paul enjoys it all and some day might do a sex change, but that's way off for now.
Steve went on to say, "this is how you and I met. My son is a student at the Brooke Institute where you go. I think you have seen him there and that is why I know of you and your disease. I am fully supportive of your disease and my son's crossdressing."
I had a thousand questions for Steve, but for some reason I was very much accepting of his answers. I had no problems with him wearing lingerie or his son being a teenage crossdresser. I wonder if the Institute's CD therapy taught me this tolerance?
Either way I was ok with it and regained my composure.
I told Steve I would like to get to know your son. Steve said maybe next weekend, since he has to get to school now.
We had more drinks floating in the pool, when George came out and announced dinner would be served in 40 minutes. Wow, I thought this is service.
I asked Steve, "is that why you knew what nightgown size I wore at Victoria Secrets? You know bra sizes and guessed my cup size". He admitted that he is very good at guessing bra sizes since he loves bras so much. He admitted he wears a 38C cup with inserts when he wears a bra. Wow, there is a guy who understands my feminine side and man side, both sides, how great is this!
He said that he only crossdresses when alone and will never dress outside the house. I felt bad and said I would love to see him in a nighgown or bra. I'm not sure where that came from, it just came out of my mouth.
Steve got so excited he reached over and gave me a peck on the cheek with a big "Thank You".
George came back out with another round of drinks and suggested we change for dinner, he will be serving soon. Steve got me out of the pool without getting me wet. I slipped on my sandals and we both got into the elevator to go up and change.
Steve said to me, "Terri, I hope you are all right with my little fun dressing and my son's crossdressing."
He looked so serious like he was going to cry. He looked so sweet. I said to him, "Steve, I am OK with you and your son's crossdressing. Look at me, I enjoy it too. I know the pleasure you get, your desires, it's OK." He seemed so relived to hear I was OK with all this crossdressing.
While we were walking down the long hall to our rooms to change, I gently grabbed Steve's hand and said, "If you would like to put some lingerie on now, I would like to that side of you."
Steve got so excited, but he asked me again and again, "Are you sure you OK with this? My 38C bustline is very shapely, like yours."
I smiled and said, "Yes, I am very OK with seeing a bustline on you. I want to make you happy as you have made me very happy today."
He gave me a big warm hug, saying, "Terri, you are the best, see you downstairs soon."
Steve turned right and went down another hall into what I thought was his bedroom. I forgot where my room was and opened a door. Wow, this was not my room! It looks like a girl's room, all decked out in the most feminine decorations possible. I saw all these pretty bras on the bed and high heel shoes everywhere. Then I thought maybe this is Paul's room and quickly got out.
I found my room and got back into my clothes. I saw the perfume Steve had just bought me and put it on. It was very very nice, I love it. As I was putting my bathing suit back in the VC pink bag I saw my nightie I brought from home and in another bag the new nightie Steve bought me. They were so pretty. Steve's meant so much to me. I was wondering if I would be asked to model them tonight. Would I? I'm not sure, things moving way too fast for me today!
Back in the kitchen I had a sweet conversation with George. He seemed to be a very nice man, very accepting of all the feelings going on in this house. I think he knew of my disease.
George poured me a glass of wine and we chatted. He commented on how much he likes my double heart necklace. With a big smile I agreed and said Steve had just bought that for me today. George said "What a sweet guy Steve is, he has good taste."
Just then the elevator doors open out came Steve. He was dressed in shorts and a tailored pale yellow polo shirt. But you could see for sure, he had a bustline, a very attractive bustline under that polo shirt. For some reason he looked good. His 38C shape agreed with him.
I walked over to him, threw my arms around him, and whispered in his ear, "You look marvelous, I love the new look." I could see in the kitchen mirror Steve's big smile and his thumbs up signal to George that I approved. George smiled and also gave two thumbs up sign.
Steve seemed very comfortable with his large bustline. His polo shirt looked tailored just for him, with darts to help shape his shirt to his bustline.
I told Steve when I first started wearing bras, I could not handle people seeing my bra straps. I asked Steve, "Why can't I see your bra under your shirt?" He said, "I have a camisole top on under my shirt. It hides all those straps".
Our whole dinner conversation was about lingerie and his love for bras. He told me he was attracted to me on first sight when he saw my Southern Belle look and my retro pointed bra. He said, "Not many girls go for that look, it's so pretty." He loves the look very much but has not gotten up enough nerve to buy himself a retro pointed bra.
Not sure why I said it, but it came put of my mouth, "Let's go shopping for a retro bra together. I know exactly where to go. I buy mine at Mary's Bra and Shape Shop. Mary is so sweet and fitted me so well, it will be fun."
Well, you thought I just gave him a million dollars, he was so excited. I think I just found his "button".
He reach over the table, held both my hands in his, and looked me right in the eye saying, "Terri, I sure am glad we met. I really enjoy your company. I hope you feel the same."
I melted as I saw him look at me with his big blue eyes. I could hardly get the words out, "Steve, I too enjoy your company. You have made the treatment of my disease so much more easier. I truly love being with you."
Wow, where did all that come from? It was like it was pre-programmed in my brain. Maybe those Institute CD's are talking for me.
I thought Steve was going to jump over the table and kiss me. Just then George came in with more wine and broke the moment.
We went in the game room for dessert. Steve said, "Terri can I ask you a question about bra fitting?" I said, "Of course you can Steve, I have become old hat at it." He said, "I have never been professionally measured for a bra and think I would be nervous with a woman measuring. What do they do?".
I told him not to worry. "Mary is very professional and makes it a fun experience for you. She will love doing this for you. I am a good customer. While my figure was developing I have been measured many times".
Steve looked me right in the eye and said, "Terri do you think you could measure me right now? Show me what it's like, what to expect?"
Wow, that blew me away, measuring him for a bra. I said, "Sure, lets do it, do you have a tape measure?" Stupid question, he pulled it out of his pocket.
Steve closed the door, sending a signal to George to leave us alone. He pulled off his shirt exposing his camisole. Wow, it was so pretty, lacy with that little bow in between the cups.
I told him to just remove his camisole. He was wearing the first bra I bought and loved, the Playtex Cross-Your-Heart soft cup bra. I told him how much I like this bra, wished my wife would like me wear it more. I put the tape around his chest for the band size and reached around his strong big back. I was melting being so close to him and he knew it, I was so turned on!
Then I raised the tape over his bustline. Sure enough I announced he was wearing the right bra, a 38C. His inserts looked so real, like he applied makeup to the edges so that they blend right into his chest.
I was nervous yet so excited!
He slipped on his shirt and gave me a big hug. He said, "Maybe I can handle going to the bra salon and getting measured. But you have to be with me!"
Now without the camisole top, I could see his bra as clear as day. It didn't seem to bother him or me. We had another drink and called it a night.
He was so sweet, asking if he could see me again soon and telling me that he looks forward to our little shopping trips with me. He said, "Maybe I could buy you a bra too, maybe matching bras for us, wouldn't that be sweet?"
How could I not love this man, he is so sweet! I have to find out if the Institute trained me with that CD therapy to handle Steve's feminine ways and his son's crossdressing. I seem to be so accepting of his feminine house.
Well, I thought, either way, I really like this guy and for sure his house, not to mention the new necklace and nightgown he bought me. Wait until Cathy hears about my day. She will not believe Steve and his son are crossdressers!
Cathy hugged me and told me I was developing just perfectly into a very pretty woman. My increased emotions were perfectly normal for a woman and that I should not fight them. These feelings will help me beat my disease. I looked into my wifes eyes and I could not believe I said, "Cathy what happens if I want to stay a woman, and not beat this disease?"
I packed up my stuff and as I was getting off the elevator in the kitchen I saw Steve standing ready for me. I could see his bra was still on. Our eyes connected and Steve said, "Terri, would you mind if I wore my bra while I drive you home?"
For some reason, I had no problem at all and expected him to have the pretty bra on yet. I told him I had no problem at all, that it looked pretty. Steve was so relieved and happy, he had a big smile. He looked at George and said, "See I told you I found a keeper. She is a sweetie."
Off we went as Steve drove me home. I kept looking at him. He seemed so proud of his bustline, shoulders back projecting his figure, much like me. Two of a kind I thought, two men having pretty bustlines.
Steve walked me to the door, then came the moment. I thought, "Will he kiss me? Oh please just kiss me you hunk!" I was so nervous. I really wanted him to hold me tight and kiss me right on the lips. Wow, what is going on in my brain?
I looked at him with approval and he read me. He grabbed my waist and pulled me in for that first kiss. Wow, I melted, I loved it! He was so strong and such a good kisser. As he released me, he was looking for my approval, I thought "What better way than to just hug and kiss him back?"
I knew right then this man turned me on and I wanted him even more.
He helped me into the house. I was weak in the knees. He said good-bye to my wife and me, saying what a wonderful time he had with me today, and hoped to do it again very soon.
I melted hearing him say all that while looking at the double heart necklace he gave me. He knew how to treat a woman or a man in my case.
After he left, my wife started jumping up and down all excited. "Teri, how sweet was all that. I saw him kiss you on the lips and you kissed him right back. I want to hear every last detail of your date!"
I fell on the couch exhausted from all that happened, telling Cathy what an exciting, fun day I had.
I started holding up my new necklace. She got all excited asking where I got that from, I said, "him"!
"Yes, we went to the mall after leaving here. He actually bought this for me plus we went to Victoria's Secret and he bought me my same nightie but in a different color." I pulled it out of the VS bag, I was so excited.
Cathy said, "Terri tell me all your emotions of your first kiss, dear. What was it like? I remember my first kiss in senior high."
I must have looked like a teenage girl, beaming with a huge smile, practically jumping out of my skin just thinking about my first kiss. "Cathy, he is a fabulous kisser! He hugged me into his body with his strong arm around my waist and planted a kiss right on my lips that made me melt. He is such a good kisser I can't even explain how wonderful it was! I can't wait until he kisses me again!"
Cathy gave me a big hug saying how proud she was of me, how wonderful I was doing adjusting to femininity and my new womanhood.
I told her about his huge house, George his chef and house manager, the elevator, everything. "Cathy my head is spinning with so much going on with him!" I said.
Cathy looked at me and said, "Terri, was Steve wearing a bra?"
I got shy and said "Yes, he and his son are crossdressers." I looked at Cathy for a reaction but nothing. I said, "Don't you find that ironic?"
Cathy shook her head, saying "No. That is how I met Steve and his son, at the Brooke Institute while he and his son were getting therapy mainly for his son's crossdressing. The Institute is helping Steve deal with his son plus Steve's own desire to wear lingerie."
Boy was I relieved to hear that Cathy understood and accepted Steve's other side! It sounds like we are all going to the same "school".
Cathy went on to say after meeting Steve at the Instituted she asked him to be my partner at the Institute training dance where I met him. He is all "wired" to understand your disease and he really knows his own desires to wear bras and girdles.
Cathy looked at me saying, "And I see he was wearing a bra just now. Has he explained his desires to wear bras to you Terri?"
I told her, "Yes and I was OK with it. In fact I liked his new look, having a bustline. It looked very cute on him. Plus he says he only wears a bra with forms at home."
Well, Cathy popped right in saying, "He was here and wearing a bra. Out of his house, in ours with a bra on. I could see how lacey it was under his shirt, plus he had a large projecting bustline, like yours Terri."
I did not know what to say, other then I was OK with him wearing a bra and lingerie and knowing his son is a crossdresser. I told Cathy I have become very very lenient with different desires and lifestyles of people. Just look at me.
Cathy leaned over and hugged me saying what a good girl I was, understanding Steve's other desires, making him comfortable.
I continued to talk about our pool party, the house, the whole event. So much happened and I was cool with it all. I told my wife the Institute has trained me well. She smiled and said, "Yes they have Dear".
The work week started and of course the girls wanted to know what happened at the pool party. I did not tell them everything. After all a girl has to have some secrets.
The girls were all blown way that Steve took me shopping on our first date and got the necklace. Of course I had it on, showing it off to everyone.
Tuesday night my wife scheduled me for a new class at the Institute, a modeling class. So off we went for my training on how to be a model. My teacher said I was a natural with my long legs and feminine demeanor. We practiced walking with a book on our heads. Wow did that project my bustline and create a beautiful walk! I loved the feeling, wishing I could walk like this all the time.
After class my wife and I went downstairs to the ice cream shop and guess who was there? Yes, Steve and his son.
I checked Steve out quickly to see if he was wearing a bra. No bra on him, but his son was all decked out in "everything". His son did not look like a son at all, tonight he was Paula. He was a perfect teenage girl tonight.
Steve jumped right up and came right over to the counter. With his big smile, I just knew he was going to kiss me. I was ready. Yep, he did and I loved it! Although it was on the cheek, I loved it. He asked us to join him and his son, of course we said yes.
Steve introduced Paul, his son to us. We all smiled and greeted him or should I say her. Paul was beautiful in a form fitting shapely dress, jewelry everywhere and his hair and makeup was to die for. He really looked good. I was wondering if this Institute also gave him CD therapy to listen to at night like me.
We all made small talk. Paul or Paula was here tonight for a makeup lesson. It sure looked good on him, he learned a lot. He seemed so at ease with his crossdressing, like he had been doing it forever. He looked wonderful, we all told him.
One of the nurses came over and said, "Paula, we are ready for your weekly shot". I thought to myself, is he on estrogen shots like me. Boy he is going all the way with this crossdressing?
Paula and Steve excused themselves and went with the nurse. But before Steve left, he whispered in my ear, "How about a date this weekend sexy"?
I melted as I looked into his eyes saying, "Of course Steve, call me".
Off Steve and his son went. I almost had to slap myself, as I was checking out Steve's ass, his walk. I think it was turning me on. He has the cutest fanny, so tight and muscular. Wow, am I really wired to have those women's thoughts?
My wife saw my "puppy love" look and she knew exactly what I was looking at.
After I sat down and regained my composure, Cathy asked me what he whispered in my ear.
"Steve asked me out on another date this weekend", I said. Cathy grabbed my hands and said, "You lucky girl, another date with your new boyfriend. I hope you said yes, Terri?"
I looked back at Cathy saying, "Do you really think he is my boyfriend? Can I have a boyfriend? I am married to you!".
Cathy said in a sweet mellow tone, "Terri, yes you can have a boyfriend, it is all part of your disease treatment and very important that you allow these feminine emotions to develop. This will help beat your disease, Dear".
I guess I was happy, but really confused and Cathy knew it. We finished our ice cream and went home.
The next day my head was spinning, I didn't feel good. I called in a sick day at work, layed around the house, did some wash, and surfed the Internet researching my disease.
After reading many web sites on my Feminizer disease, I got the feeling that most men never return to manhood. The transformation into womanhood to beat the disease is too deep and very hard to change the brain and body back. Plus many men love the new lifestyle and don't want to return to being a man.
This concerned me a lot. How could I stay a woman? What would my wife think and would she want a real husband?
Furthermore, could I handle being a woman the rest of my life?
My brain was spinning. On one hand, I loved being a woman and the attention everyone gave me, especially Steve. I loved the new clothes and now loved shopping. I could get used to this way of life, maybe.
But what about my wife? Could she handle me being a woman? How would I fit into her life?
I need to talk about this with someone at the Institute. I think they can help me understand what is happening in my brain.
I drifted off to take a nap and was dreaming of being with Steve for the rest of my life. This was real strange, but I liked it. The whole idea made me feel good, warm, needed. I wonder if my dream will come true?
That night Steve called to set our second date this coming weekend. He wanted to hang around his pool and relax. I had no problem with that. His house is a castle and I am treated like a princess. He said he would pick me up at 3 PM Saturday and to bring my suit.
Cathy was all excited for me. She encouraged me to relax and let Steve work his charms on me, experience what a real gentleman can do for a woman.
I was confused, thinking what does she mean, "What a real gentleman can do for me?"
Thursday night my wife and I went back to the Institute for our gym night. I asked if I could schedule a time to meet with a therapist.
Cathy looked confused and wanted to know what I wanted to see their therapist for? I pulled Cathy off into a room and broke down. I told her I have every strong feelings for Steve, sexual, nurturing feelings, like a wife might have for her husband. I told Cathy I basically wanted to live with him, satisfy his every masculine and feminine need. "I think I am in love with him but how could that be?" I asked Cathy.
Cathy hugged me and told me I was developing just perfectly into a very pretty woman. My feelings were perfectly normal for a woman and that I should not fight them. These feelings will help me beat my disease.
I looked into her eyes and I could not believe I said, "Cathy what happens if I want to stay a woman, not beat this disease?"
Cathy smiled and said, "Terri, dear, remember what I said, whatever makes you happy. I will work with you. I am on your side. I am here for you."
Cathy said she would arrange an appointment with an Institute therapist and they will be able to help me sort out my new feelings and emotions.
I felt much better after our talk. I could not believe how helpful she was, comforting with my "problem".
Cathy said we had to stop by Nurse Sally's office for my weekly shots tonight.
Sally did our weekly "thing", weighted me, measured me, took blood and "looked around" my body. After giving me my two shots and my weekly bottle of pills, Sally thought my development was going just fine. My blood test showed my disease was peaking but stable, under control.
She was concerned that my breasts were developing fuller and larger. She thought maybe they will reduce the estrogen pills. She was still surprised I was still wearing those 50's pointed bras and suggested I might want to get a bigger cup size since I was spilling out of my bra. I think girls call those "muffin tops", my breasts coming out of my bra cups.
Cathy hugged me saying "Hasn't she developed such a pretty figure Sally? I agree Terri is falling out of her bra. We will stop by Mary's Bra and Shape Shop and see what Mary suggests. We do want the best support for Terri's 'girls'."
I didn't say a word. I was confused and nervous that my breasts were still developing.
While driving home I asked Cathy how big my breasts would develop. She laughed and said, "Remember what Nurse Sally said early on? "You could develop a very shapely figure with the estrogen we have you on, you know to cure your disease, of course."
"Don't worry Terri, they make bigger bras than what you are wearing today. Shapely women are very attractive to men, dear. We will go shopping tomorrow after work and maybe buy you another cute bathing suit for your date Saturday", Cathy said.
"Cathy, do you think we could buy a different kind of bra? One that will not lift my breasts so high and not make them so pointed? I remember the sales girl in Victoria's Secret talking about the nice feminine bounce one of their bras gives and how much I might like to try it", I asked.
Cathy popped right back saying, "Yes we can look at Mary's Bra and Shape Shop, but your shape and support is very important and I know how much you enjoy your retro pointed bustline. Plus you know Steve loves your figure just the way you are."
I'm not sure what that all meant, but larger breasts might be fun. Did I think that?
The next day, Friday night Cathy and I went to Mary's Bra and Shape Shop to buy new bras or at least to get measured to see if Mary thought I need a bigger bra.
The first words out of her mouth as we walked in the store, "Terri, you look so pretty and your figure is a perfect silhouette of a woman your age. What can I do for you today?"
Again Cathy popped right in saying, "Terri's nurse thinks he needs a larger bra. She is falling out of her cups."
Mary giggled and grabbed my hand pulling me into the dressing room. "Terri, you know the drill girl, take off your pretty blouse and show me the problem, Dear."
I undressed with her in the room, didn't seem to care this time about undressing in front of Mary. She quickly saw the problem, "Oh girl, you do have a problem. Why didn't you come in sooner? That must be uncomfortable", Mary said.
After measuring me Mary smiled saying, "Terri, we have a new delivery of very pretty bras I think you will love."
I tried to ask for a different shaped bra, but my wife stepped right in saying, "Terri just loves those retro bras. I sure hope they come in her new size". Mary turned and with a big smile said, "of course Cathy, they come in many sizes and are so pretty. Terri will love these new retro bras".
I guess I was not getting a softer cup bra. I did ask Cathy why I could not get a softer rounder cup. My wife got very serious and said, "Terri, we know what is best for your figure. These bras are very pretty and very supportive, which you need now."
As I thought, those Institute CD's really got me programmed. I did not ask again and accepted the retro bras when Mary brought them back in the dressing room. These new retro bras are really new, even more feminine than my last ones. There was lace all over them and they were very pink and girly I thought. Plus the matching panties were like a small panty girdle.
Mary helped me put on the new bra. Wow, it fit perfectly. I really filled out the new DD cups! Both Mary and my wife were giggly with excitement that the new size fit so well. Mary encouraged me to bend over again and adjust my "girls" better in the cups.
Mary proclaimed, "Terri, I think you are developing more. You have a new bra size. Be proud of your figure dear. Such a lucky girl you are!"
Cathy also announced I was going on my second date with Steve, another pool party and I needed another sexy bathing suit. Mary brought in three new suits for me to try on. This time they were all bikini type suits. I looked at Cathy with concern, asking if that was what I wanted.
Cathy smiled saying, "Terri, I think it's time to show off your assets even more. Don't worry about your "little guy" showing down there. Mary has a little panty shaper you can wear to hide the "little guy".
Now I was really nervous, here I was stripping down getting into this very little skimpy bathing suit. Mary left the room, good thing. My wife helped me on with the suits. They really showed off my feminine figure and yes, they were almost like my retro bras, very pointed and supportive.
Cathy stepped back saying this suit was perfect, we will take it. It was very nice, white with pink and yellow flowers all over. The top was built like my bras with underwires, bra straps and hooking in the back just like a bra, same bra hooks. Yes, you could not tell I had a "little guy" down there, he was packed away. "He" was so small now I could hardly find it.
Cathy was so pleased I thought she was going to buy me two. She said we have to get you a beach bag, sandals, a cover-up and maybe a hat would be pretty. Mary jumped in saying we have all those here and they even match. Cathy got all excited and took me out into the store to find them, while I was in this very small bathing suit. I felt naked, exposed, like I had no clothes on.
Mary found all those items. I was all decked out. The sandals had heels and did they make my hips swing as I walked! I was a vision of loveliness in my sheer thin wrap and very feminine hat.
As we drove home I again asked Cathy why I couldn't buy a softer bra, so that my breasts were not so pointed. She got so mad telling me she knew best for me and that I need to just calm down and listen to her.
I thought I was going to cry. Tears were coming down my face. She apologized for her outburst, told me how much she loves me and she is only helping me try to beat my disease.
We got home and called it a night. Cathy said I had a big day tomorrow. She made an appointment for me at the beauty salon in the morning.
I looked at her. My look was saying, "Why do I need a makeover for my second date like last time?"
Cathy looked at me with her look of authority, came over and hugged me saying, "Terri, I know what is best for you. Please listen to me. Look how good you are doing so far. I have your best interests in mind."
I knew I was going to do what she wanted me to do. I seemed to be programmed to follow her every wish or command. I went upstairs and put my new purchases away.
I got all excited looking at my new bras and bathing suit, holding them up thinking how pretty they are and how good I look in them, wondering if Steve will like the new bathing suit.
Just then Cathy came in our bedroom saying, "Terri, stop day dreaming. Your new lingerie is very pretty but we need to get to bed. Slip on your nightie and take off your makeup, Dear. Here is a new CD from the Institute with tonight's lessons."
I slipped back into my all-in-one girdle. Steve could not take his eyes off me while I was dressing. I was thinking maybe he would like to wear one of these girdles. He loves bras so much. He said to me after I got my nylons hooked, "Terri you are one beautiful woman. I could watch you dress everyday. I love the way you bend over and gently adjust your breasts into your cups. I love your lingerie so much. You wear that foundation beautifully."
Saturday morning came quickly. I am really sleeping well. It must be all the medicines they have me on. These huge rollers in my hair all night hurt, but Cathy says I have to set my hair every night. She told me to get used to it so I can be beautiful the next day. I could do without this feminine drill.
Cathy pushed me to get my chores done. I had a hair appointment at 1 PM at Bette's.
I was still confused why I had to get all decked out for my second date with Steve to just sit by his pool, but I have learned my wife is always right.
Bette gave me "the works" - pedicure, eyebrow plucking (that hurt!), and she did my makeup over again. She thought my new makeup was better for a pool party. I thought to myself, "Are there are different 'faces' for different events?" I guess I still have a lot to learn about being a woman.
I got home and Cathy had my beach bag all packed. I'm not sure what was in it, but Cathy said she packed a nice "little black dress" for the evening hours. I got into my bathing suit and put on the matching pool wrap and those cute little high heel sandals.
Steve was again right on time, all smiles as he walked me out to his car. As he opened the car door, he leaned over and gave me a peck on the cheek saying how nice I looked today. I melted into the car seat, thinking how sweet he is and how much I liked all his attention.
Steve commented on my outfit and how pretty I looked. I guess the new makeup must look pretty good for him to comment. I was happy he noticed.
George, his chef and house manager, was at the door to greet us. He announced that the poolside cabana is ready and Paula is poolside, too.
Steve hugged me asking if it was all right if his son joined us today at the pool. With a big smile I said "Of course he can join us. This would be a good time to get to know him better." Steve was all excited that I accepted his son and his crossdressing.
There he was, Steve's son all decked out in a very pretty bikini bathing suit. Wow, he really looked good as a teenage girl. He came right up to me and gave me a big girly hug, it was so nice. I told him how much I liked his suit as he blushed saying how much he liked it too. He spun around on his high heeled sandals and modeled his bikini asking if I really liked it. Like a typical teenage girl it was all about him or should I say her.
All three of us sat by the pool, with girly drinks and hors d'oeuvres. I could really get used to this treatment. George was serving everything. I felt like a princess.
Steve left the poolside to make some phone calls, asked if his "girls" would excuse him for a bit. I felt so giddy hearing him call me his girl. My brain is really wired.
Paula or Paul was very inquisitive about my feminizer disease and asked me how I handle it. He told me he wished he would "catch" the disease. He said that my figure has developed so beautifully and my demeanor is so feminine.
I told him I had no warning of my feminizer disease until my body started changing. Both my hips and chest developed and I didn't feel so energetic. My wife noticed my chest bouncing and she took charge taking me to a doctor. The Brooke Institute was the best in helping me understand and training me in my new way of life. My figure developed rapidly. My doctors said that since I had to be on estrogen and other feminine medicines to treat my disease, my figure and my demeanor would change quickly. Paula smiled and said, "Yes, you are a beautiful woman Terri. I am envious of you and your figure. I wish some day I could look as beautiful as you."
I was not sure how to answer. I still had mixed feeling about being a man or a woman. I quickly changed the talk to his crossdressing. He was very open with me spilling his soul for his desire to wear women's clothing, even to have an operation in the future.
I asked about the girl next door, Pam, who was his girlfriend or mentor. Paula explained she was very supportive and has helped him come to terms with his feminine side. She enjoys helping me and seems to get a real thrill out of making me as feminine as possible. Paula said she was invited for dinner tonight so I will be able to meet her. "She is very interested in meeting you Terri", Paula said.
We both got into the pool for a quick dip. Paula stared at my figure with my beach wrap off now. She asked why my "little guy" does not show. "Paula, with all the estrogen and medicine I am on, my penis shrunk as my breasts and hips got bigger." Paula was so giggly, like a teenager. She said, "Can I ask you a personal question before my Dad gets back?" "Sure," I said. "What are your measurements?" Paula asked.
I was amazed she would ask, but had no problem since it was just us girls talking. I looked at her and said, "Now this is just between us girls, right? I don't talk about that with just anyone. I was just measured yesterday for a new bra since I was falling out of my old ones. My new measurements are 36DD, 28, 34.
Paula's eyes lit right up as she said, "Terri, you are one beautiful girl. You should be very proud of your figure. I hope some day I can be just like you."
Then Paula said, "Terri, you know my Dad likes wearing lingerie around the house. His favorite is a bra with inserts. My Dad tells me you are OK with him wearing a bra, having a figure too. Are you really OK with that?"
I told Paula I was very OK with that and that we might go bra shopping for him next week at my regular lingerie store. Paula was very pleased with my answer and gave me a big hug thanking me for being so understanding. She told me her Dad loves wearing lingerie. "He has for years now, after my Mom died. The soft lingerie makes him feel much better. He seems more relaxed when wearing a bra and panties," Paula said.
She quickly whispered saying "Here comes Dad, no more girly talk Terri."
I felt really good about our talk and gave Paula a high five. Seemed like we were becoming close. I liked the bonding, it was nice to girl talk with her.
Steve joined us asking what we were giggling about. Paula said, "Just girl talk Daddy. You know, girl stuff."
Steve got the hint, gave us both a kiss on the cheek and announced dinner will be ready in a bit. George has something very special planned for us.
Just then the pool gate opened and in walked Pam. Wow, she is a stunning girl. She wore a very pretty figure hugging sweater dress, with a big bow tied just under the bustline. She had a perfect figure. She was all dressed for dinner, makeup perfect, walking over to us in her 4" high heels. She was something else. I bet she could teach me a thing or two about being a woman.
Paula got up and hugged her like they were real girlfriends. We were introduced and there seemed to be a "magic" between us all. It seemed like I knew her forever, she was so nice.
I excused myself to go in and change for dinner. I went upstairs to the same girly room I used last Saturday to change. My beach bag was there with a note on it.
The note was from Steve saying, "Terri thank you so much for accepting my son and his crossdressing. I have accepted his crossdressing and since then, he has been a very special son to me. He has asked many questions about you and your disease. I hope that the both of you can find friendship and love in your new lifestyles."
Wow, I was blown away by the sweet the note. I felt so warm and happy. Steve is a sweetheart, so accepting. I think I am falling in love with him. Did I think that, wow!
I touched up my makeup. I left Steve's necklace on, seems like I never take it off. I could not believe this little black dress Cathy packed for me. It was gorgeous, showed every curve I have. Plus she packed an all-in-one girdle with five garters. I have not worn one of those before.
I struggled to get into the girdle. it was very nice, but again it had those retro pointed bra cups. Here I thought this foundation would be different. Oh, well I guess I have to wear what Cathy says. I do have a pretty shape, I thought and I know Steve likes my pretty figure.
I struggled with the many garter straps but my legs look so good in these black sheer stockings, I just love them, they are so smooth. I slipped on the little dress. Yes, it was figure hugging; I really did have a pretty shape. Then to top it off the 4" black heels really added to my feminine look.
I was struggling to zip up the dress in the back when I heard a little knock at the door. It was Paula asking if I needed any help. Wow, this kid can read minds!
Paula came in, saw me struggling and offered to zip me up. Before doing so, she commented on my all in one girdle, saying she just loves those, they control my figure perfectly.
As I spun around, she said how pretty I looked and she only wished her future could be as feminine as mine. I thought "What a sweet thing to say, she is such a sweetheart." Did I think that?
I spritzed on some perfume, grabbed my purse, and we both went downstairs for dinner.
Dinner was so nice. The four of us did nothing but talk about girly things. Steve seemed to enjoy the conversation and was right there with Pam, Paula and me.
After dinner Pam and Paula went their own way and Steve and I strolled out to the patio for an after dinner drink.
Steve got all shy, telling me how much he appreciates me accepting his son who told him that you both had a fun conversation by the pool today and he learned a lot.
Steve suggested we go for a walk. I was nervous in the spiked heels. He understood. He turned to me and said he had a present for me. I was melting with those words. I sure hope he does not ask me to marry him, I am still married.
He slowly opened the small box. There glowing so bright were a pair of diamond earrings, so beautiful. I got all excited, had a huge smile, jumped up like a little teenager to hug him, giving him a big kiss right on the lips.
I was so excited, I could not help myself! I was thinking, "Was he OK with my big kiss?" Well, I guess he was, he kissed me right back. It was such a passionate embrace.
Steve said, "So I guess you like the diamond earrings? They will look so pretty on you, so dainty, so feminine."
"Steve, I love them, they are so beautiful. Can I try them on right now? I will never take them off," I said.
Steve knew he had me right where he wanted me. I was putty in his hands and I did not care. I loved the feelings. He is so sweet. I would do anything for him.
All of a sudden, Steve grabbed my hand and said "Let's go down to the pool house." I am thinking, "Pool house? What is that, another house? where?"
We were walking slowly. He held my waist and guided me right to this small, charming house. I thought he was going to carry me into the house, he was so sweet.
Inside were a hundred candles lit. It was gorgeous, so romantic. I was melting, I was his.
We kissed each other like I have never kissed a person before, holding each other so tight. Then I felt his hand on my breast. Wow did that feel good! I was double melting right into Steve's arms. We got very passionate, hugging each other, kissing with passion.
Steve whispered in my ear, asking if he could slip off my pretty dress. I knew right then this was the night Steve would make a woman out of me. I knew I wanted it, I could not hold myself back.
I kissed him again and said, "Oh Steve, please take my dress off." What the heck did I just say? Undress me? The Institute must have programmed that into my brain.
Steve un-zipped my dress quickly. He was holding me in my black full slip and all in one girdle. He seemed so excited feeling my girdle, my bra cups. I loved his touch and passion.
He kicked off his pants and shirt. I was surprised to see he was wearing very lacy panties, but my attention was on his big "guy". It was very stiff, he was very excited. I'm not sure how I knew, but I gently grabbed his penis. I was in heaven. It felt so good, I thought I was going to have an orgasm.
We both fell on the bed, clutched in each other in our arms. Steve was begging me to stroke his penis. I was already there caressing his huge penis. I loved all the emotions that were exploding in me. Never had I felt so passionate, excited about love making. We are so passionate, I thought I was going to orgasm myself.
All of a sudden Steve let out a huge sound of relief. My two hands were caressing his organ as his warm juices shot out when Steve exploded in excitement. Oh, God he came in my hand! Oh, this feels so good. I am getting so excited, not sure I can control myself. My feminine demeanor just brought a sexy man to an orgasm. I satisfied his manly desires.
We both held each other so tightly, I felt like we were one. Steve looked into my eyes and gave me a huge kiss saying how much he loved me. Wow, what is going on here? My brain is that of a total woman and I love this. I just satisfied a man and I feel so good about it.
I kissed him back and out of my mouth it came, "I love you too Steve. You are my man."
Wow, that sealed our fate. Steve looked at me, gave me a big hug, and told me he loved me.
We both lay there just looking at each other, kissing. He was feeling every part of my body. I loved it. I wished I had my all-in-one girdle off though. Just then Steve asked me if I would like to slip off my pretty girdle.
Wow, I was just thinking that I told Steve. He unhooked several clips and helped me out of the girdle. My breasts fell out. He couldn't keep his eyes off of them. He asked permission to feel them. I thought, "Are you kidding? please take me!" He was like a little kid asking permission, so cute.
I took his hands and placed them on my breasts, smiling with approval for him. He got so excited, I thought he was going to come again.
We collapsed onto the bed and caressed each other for the longest part of the night. He was such a gentleman, treating me as princes, a total woman.
Close to 1 AM, he thought it best he take me home. I could hardly move. I was hoping he would ask me to stay all night. I knew my wife told me to "take advantage of the date" and would approve of a sleepover. But, Steve was the boss.
I slipped back into my all-in-one girdle. Steve could not take his eyes off me while I was dressing. I was thinking maybe he would like to wear one of these girdles. He loves bras so much. He said to me after I got my nylons hooked, "Terri you are one beautiful woman. I could watch you dress everyday. I love the way your bend over and gently adjust your breasts into your cups. I love your lingerie so much. You wear that foundation beautifully."
Words like that just turned me on more and more! I walked over to Steve sitting on the bed and put my DD breasts in his face. He went crazy, kissing them up, grabbing my ass and pulling me in. I thought we would fall back down on the bed and start all over.
Steve looked up at me saying, "Terri, sorry Dear, we have to cut this short. As much as I would love to totally possess you, I have to take you home now. I have a plane to catch at 6 AM this morning."
Now it all made sense why he couldn't keep me over night. He was leaving on a business trip in 5 hours. I felt better knowing there was a good reason I couldn't stay overnight in his arms.
Both of us finished dressing. Steve was about to put on his pants over his wet panties. I spoke up saying, "Steve would you like to wear my panties? They are still dry." Well I thought he would explode, running right to me with a big "Yes! Give me another big kiss!" He slipped on my panties with such excitement. I knew I made him a happy man again. This is fun pleasing a man.
I then suggested he needs to wear a matching bra with those panties. Well, I thought he was going to explode with joy. He said to me he has a bra here in the pool house, could he put it on now? I told him I would help him hook the bra, it would be my pleasure. Well, he ran right over to the dresser and got out this very pretty padded bra, matching my panties. He got the bra on and turned around waiting for me to hook it.
This was a very pretty bra, very padded so he didn't need any inserts to fill the cups. He slipped on his shirt, and yes, there was a define bustline there. I could tell he was so proud of his bustline. His lingerie did give him a much softer demeanor, I took note.
I finished dressing, put the candles out in the cottage and off we went.
We walked back to the "mother" house hand in hand. Paula and Pam were in the kitchen talking as we walked in. Paula gave us that look, like where have you two been all this time?
Steve whisked me off to his car before any questions were answered.
He walked me to the door, gave me a huge kiss, told me what a great time he had, and hoped I liked my diamond earrings. My head was spinning with pleasure as I passionately kissed him back.
"Terri, you left your bathing suit and beach bag at my house. I will have your bathing suit washed and ready for the next time you are over, maybe next weekend or sooner?"
Wow, there was another date! I think I love this man. Of course I said yes.
The phone rang. It was Karla asking us over to Sunday dinner. He had a big announcement to share with us. Karla has the same disease I have but has had the Feminizer disease longer than me and he is not getting better. We attend many classes at the Institute together. He is a fun guy, or should I say girl?
I couldn't talk, I was so excited! Cathy saw my excitement and slowed me down.
I told her first about my bonding with Paula, Steve's crossdressing son and even met Pam, Paula's friend from next door. But I could hardly hold back telling my wife about our passionate time in the pool house.
I started crying with excitement. Cathy hugged me saying, "It is OK, tell me what happened." I opened up and told her everything. She was so excited I "serviced" my man and he exploded with his love juices. She said, "Terri, this is so exciting, you have now experienced what every woman experiences. Having the love of a man is the ultimate in your cure to beat your Feminizer disease."
I told Cathy how much I loved the experience and then I said it, "Cathy, I think I have strong feelings for him. I think I love him."
Cathy did not look shocked or mad, in fact she smiled and hugged me saying, "Terri, I am so proud of you, you are developing into a sweet passionate woman. Let your feelings for Steve grow. Love for a man can be a beautiful emotion and you need to have that for your growth."
My head was spinning, what was she saying? I am her man, her husband, yet I think she wants me to love Steve. But I felt good about loving Steve. I wanted to love him. Wow, where is all this going?
Cathy said she knows this is all new to me and confusing but I am doing such a good job learning. She said "You have an appointment at the Institute with a therapist Monday night as I requested. They will be able to help you with all your new emotions."
I was happy with that. I asked for a therapist appointment. Maybe that need or desire is in my CD therapy from the Institute that I listen to each night. These CD's are helping me re-wire my male brain to a woman's brain, I thought.
Cathy knew I was excited and she seemed just as excited for me. I'm not sure this is right. I am her husband.
We both went upstairs hand in hand to get ready for bed. Cathy saw my all-in-one girdle and wanted to know how I liked the new foundation. She commented how controlling it looked, she hoped that I liked it.
As I peeled it off, I told her the girdle was very nice. I liked it and wanted to buy more. Cathy looked so pleased saying we will have to stop by Mary's this week and get a couple more for me. I felt all warm and fuzzy about that. I really did love the all-in-one corset.
As I peeled off my girdle, I had another small panty girdle on to control my penis, but my panties were gone and Cathy saw this. She knows everything. I got nervous if she would ask me where my panties were.
She did, saying, "Terri, where are your pretty panties I packed for you?" I looked down with a shy emotion and said, "I gave them to Steve. I wanted him to have dry panties."
My wife hugged me saying how sweet I was and "I bet he loved them since they were yours."
I told Cathy he loved the panties. They make him feel so soft and loving. He even put his bra on too in the pool house. Cathy said, "He is very sweet and lingerie helps him be that sweet, trusting man. I know you are OK with him wearing lingerie so you should encourage him to wear his bra and panties more often."
I admitted that Steve wanted me to take him bra shopping at Mary's to buy him a bullet bra like mine. He even wanted to buy matching bras and panties for him and me. "Isn't he just a sweetie?", I said.
Cathy smiled and said, "Terri, Steve is a keeper, he is just what you need to beat your disease. Plus you two would look so cute in matching bras and panties, don't you think, Terri? Please make him a happy man."
My brain was going into overtime now. My wife is telling me to keep "my man" happy, and I think she means sexually. I don't remember her keeping me that happy when I was her husband. Wow, did I think that, "was her husband"?
I really need to see that therapist. I don't know which way is up or down. I do know I like my new emotions with Steve. I guess with all my medicine and my teachers, I am behaving right and my wife is pushing me to "service my man" so it must be OK and right.
In bed Cathy cuddled over to me and hugged me cupping my breasts asking me if Steve had done this. I told her he did and I loved it. She asked me if he sucked my breasts, and showed me. My wife was sucking my breasts. I think she was loving it and so was I. I could not believe how turned on I was getting. She kept it up. She knew I was aroused and showing my real feminine emotions.
I have learned that my breasts are wonderful and very sensitive. When Steve was feeling me I was in heaven, I just loved it. Now my wife is giving me such a turn on, she had me right where she wanted me. I was so excited again tonight.
She whispered in my ear, "Terri, sweetie, I want you to continue to seeing Steve. I want you to love that man like you want to marry him. He is the love of your life. You need to make him a happy man. Do you understand?"
I was under her spell. she knew how to control me. It's almost like I have been hypnotized to do what ever she says. Those CD's from the Institute must be controlling my mind. But I love it, I feel so good and told her I would do anything she told me to do.
I asked my wife to suck my breasts more. She knew right then she had me. My wife was sucking my DD breasts and I loved it, so much so I had an orgasm and got my panties all wet. All I could think of was Steve when he got his panties wet with me tonight.
Cathy said, "Oh Sweetie, that is so cute, my Terri had an orgasm with his wife and now he has wet panties. Let me give you another girly lesson dear. Unhook my bra Terri and suck my breasts, dear. Oh, I see you like that dear. Easy don't bite me, just suck gently. Now put your hand down my pretty panties and see how wet I am getting. I just love what you are doing to me. I love you Terri".
I got so excited, here I was "servicing" my wife and we were both coming to another orgasm. "We never had this emotional sex when I was a man," I thought.
As we both clasped after this passionate love making, I said to my wife, "Cathy, our love is so much better and emotional than we have ever had before. I love you so much more."
She gave me such a passionate kiss and said, "Terri, you are the best. I love our time as two women. You are so much more passionate and loving, I hope you never change."
Did I hear what I thought she said, "never change"? For some reason I was OK with that, just as long as she was OK with me being a woman. But I was so emotionally drained. I could not ask her what she was really thinking. We both fell asleep in each other arms. It was so sweet, I was in heaven.
The next day, Sunday, we just crashed but we both seemed more cuddly with each other. It was very nice.
We were both cuddling watching the TV shopping channel and the phone rang. It was Steve calling from Florida. He was just calling to see how I was doing and he was hoping I liked the diamond earrings he gave me last night. He was so sweet telling me how much fun he had yesterday and would love to have me "stay overnight" in the pool house sometime. Wow, I thought I was going to explode. Here he was asking me to sleep with him. Wow, this is moving so fast! He said he would be home Thursday and would love to go shopping with me for matching bras and panties.
I told him I would like to take him shopping. I asked if he had his pretty bra and panties on now in his hotel room. He was so sweet, saying yes, he did. He even had my panties from last night on him now to remind him of me. I thought I was going to melt. I wanted to jump right through the phone and kiss him!
My wife saw how giggly I was getting with him on the phone. She had a big smile telling me to keep talking with him, I sounded so sweet with him.
After I hung up, I looked at my wife and said, "Cathy I think you love this man." She hugged me telling me, "It's OK, those emotions are developing in you and it is very natural. Let those emotions guide you to Steve. He is a very nice, loving man. He will help you beat your disease or maybe help you decide if you want to be a princess forever."
Right now I loved those words, "a princess forever". I was so light headed, I just got off the phone with my man. He called me to flirt. We had a talk like I was a teenage girl on the phone with her boyfriend. I love this!
I am thinking I really need to talk with a therapist and thankful I am seeing the Institute's staff tomorrow night.
Cathy looked at me and said, "Terri what did Steve say about your earrings"? I looked at her saying, "Oh I forgot to show you," as I grabbed my ears. "Steve bought me these beautiful earrings."
"OK, Terri, I thought they were a gift from Steve. They are so big, so gorgeous. You know Terri, you have a keeper with Steve. He is a real gentleman and he loves to give you presents. What girl doesn't like that Sweetie?"
Cathy gave me a peck on the cheek as she got up saying, "Terri, hang on to this man, he is your man and a real keeper."
The phone rang. It was Karla asking us over to Sunday dinner. He had a big announcement to share with us. Karla has the same disease I have but has had the Feminizer disease longer than me and he is not getting better. We attend many classes at the Institute together. He is a fun guy, or should I say girl?
Cathy and I arrived at Karla and Lisa's house for dinner. He looked different, much more made up, with a figure that was shapely. He had a glow about him. Karla looked on top of the world.
We hugged and had a wine drink as Karla said he had an announcement. Karla looked at Lisa for help, she said told him to just say it. Lisa held Karla hand and smiled pushing him to tell us.
Karla said, "My doctors have told me that my disease cannot be cured and that I will have to live my life now as a woman." She got all giggly and excited saying, "Terri, I am so happy, I want to stay a woman. My wife is also very happy with me staying a woman. My doctors have changed my medicine and will help me adjust my body to being a girl the rest of my life. I am so excited!"
I did not know what to do or think. Karla jumped at me giving me a big hug. She seemed so happy and looked so feminine now. She had such a glow about her that just said "I am all women and I love it!" I guess I was happy for her.
Lisa had a toast, "Here is to my new best girl friend Karla. I love her so much, she will be my soul mate forever."
I looked at my wife. She had such a big smile, I did not know what she was thinking. She told Karla how nice that was for her and how beautiful she looked.
I thought to myself, "Will this happen to me? Will the Feminizer disease make me a total woman like Karla? I sure feel like it. I love being a woman and my life shows it."
Karla was all giggly. She grabbed my hand and pulled me into the kitchen to help her cook. Karla looked so good. I noticed her figure and her hip swing so gracefully. She was a very pretty girl.
In the kitchen she gave me a huge hug asking what I thought of her decision. What could I say, she was beaming with excitement, seemed so happy with her new life.
I told her I thought it was the best, that she is the vision of loveliness and will be a wonderful woman.
As we were cooking, Karla had such a glow about her. I knew she was happy with her new life. I was thinking, "Would I be as happy if I stayed as a woman too?" I could not get those ideas out of my head. Seeing Karla so happy made me jealous.
Karla switched the talk to Steve. She wanted to know if I was still seeing him. Karla saw my face light up and knew I was still seeing him. Karla said, "Terri, tell me all about him, he is such a dreamboat."
I showed Karla the necklace and earrings. She knew right away, seeing my smile, that he gave me these. I got so excited telling Karla about the gifts I found myself jumping up and down with excitement!
"Hey girl, easy", Karla said. I told her about our two dates, well not everything, but enough. This was so much fun talking girltalk in the kitchen while cooking. I loved this girly time.
Karla told me she met Steve's son at the Institute and asked me how much of a crossdresser he is. "Paula is very much into crossdressing. He has the help of a girl next door to his house and she has really helping him develop into a beautiful teenage girl. Plus the Institute has helped him so much, like us."
Karla got serious, looking at me with a straight face asking me if I loved Steve.
I told Karla that I think I am in love with him. I love being with him, he makes me feel so feminine and loved.
Karla hugged me saying, "Terri, he is a sweetheart and a keeper. You should love him every minute."
I told her I loved him and felt really good about our dating. Karla wanted to know if my wife was OK with me dating him. I told her that she pushes me into his arms. She even told me to sleep overnight and to "service" my man.
"Wow, that is so sweet," Karla said. "We are so lucky to have such understanding wives."
As we cooked, I felt so good. Seeing Karla giggly, talking with me in her pretty dress just made me feel more love for this feminine lifestyle.
We served dinner in the dining room and my wife asked, "What have you girls been talking about for so long out there?" I said, "You know, just girl talk." Everyone just giggled and had more wine drinks.
The night was a big one. As we were leaving Karla asked me to go shopping tomorrow night and wanted to hear more about Steve.
Cathy popped in saying Terri had an appointment with the Institute's therapist Monday night, but he could go Tuesday night.
Karla said, "Good let's do Tuesday night." Karla also shared that she saw the Institute therapist, too and that it was a big help in coming to terms with her new life. "She can help you too, Terri," Karla said.
While driving home, Cathy asked me how I felt about Karla staying as a woman. I got a little nervous but saying, "She seemed so relaxed now and loving her new world. I think it is great for her." Cathy grabbed my hand saying, "Terri, if you want to talk about it more, please talk with me. You too may not be able to beat your disease and would have to live as a woman for the rest of your life, too."
I had tears running down my face, not knowing how to answer her. I knew I was so happy being a woman, loving Steve and loving my wife. I had so much going on in my head. I hope the therapist can help me.
Just then Cathy said, "The therapist will be able to help you sort through your feelings Dear. I think she will be a big help to you."
"Terri, would you like to stay a woman, have an operation and complete the lifestyle change?"
I thought for a minute, looked into Debbie's eyes and said, "I totally enjoy being a woman. I love being taken care of, taking care of others, love the clothes, makeup, daily routine of being a woman. I think if there was no cure for me, I could handle being a woman the rest of my life."
Monday night came quickly. My wife Cathy seemed pushy to be on time at the Institute for my therapist appointment. We rushed through dinner. She had me redo my makeup and change into a different dress more feminine than the one I wore to work.
I was confused why she was making such a big deal out of this appointment. But as normal, I did what she said, without question.
Off we went to the Institute. We met the therapist. Debbie was a very attractive stylish woman. Like all the women at the Institute, she was very well put together. Debbie ushered me into her private office and my wife went downstairs for coffee to wait for me.
Debbie did some general talk, asking me how I was doing, how I felt about my Feminizer disease. Has the Institute helped me deal with my disease and do I think I am being cured?
She was looking at my doctor's charts saying that I was on high levels of medicine and that the cure might be longer that expected.
She asked me if I was working out in the gym here, that my figure was very nice and looks like I have been working out. I told her I was and enjoyed the workouts.
Then Debbie dropped the bomb, "Terri, I see you are seeing a man, Steve. Tell me about that relationship."
I got nervous. Do I tell her the truth? Something compelled me to lay it all out. I told her I was dating him. He gave me this necklace and earrings. I told her how nice he is to me and I love being with him. I have bonded with his son who attends the Institute for his crossdressing.
Debbie came right out and asked if I slept with him. Oh, boy I was nervous! She knew it as said, "Terri, relax, everything you tell me stays in this room. It is very important you tell me everything so I can help you".
I spilled my story, telling her all about the night in the pool house, his orgasm, my excitement, even my orgasms. Debbie grabbed my hand and said, "Dear, calm down, it's OK. You are just acting normal. You did well. You are very normal as the pretty woman you are."
Debbie made me feel relaxed. She explained the disease more to me, including the intensity of the disease in my case and the likely outcome of it.
She did say she met with my wife last week and she is very supportive of me and would support me whatever I decide to do. I could either take other measures to beat this disease or stay a woman.
I heard those words "stay a woman" and I was OK with the thought. OK with the idea? Debbie seemed to see that in my face and ask me the big question.
"Terri, would you like to stay a woman, have an operation and complete the lifestyle change?"
I thought for a minute, looked into Debbie's eyes and said, "I totally enjoy being a woman. I love being taken care of, taking care of others, love the clothes, makeup, daily routine of being a woman. I think if there was no cure for me, I could handle being a woman the rest of my life."
Wow, I said it and it took a ton of weight off my shoulders! Even Debbie said I looked relieved and at peace with myself. I think I was at peace with myself now that I said it.
Debbie told me that she thinks I could handle all of the emotions of being a total woman. I have adjusted very well to my new lifestyle and she sees no reason why I could not live in a peaceful state being a beautiful woman.
Right then a new sense of desire came over me. I admitted that I wanted to be a woman, I loved being a woman, and I could be a happy loving woman. I felt really good.
Debbie told me, "In 2-3 weeks there is a test the doctors can do to see if your disease is curable. If for some reason, you cannot be cured, I would recommend you stay a woman. You will be able to handle it based on what I see here."
I asked Debbie how the doctors could make me a woman forever. She smiled and said, "Slow down Terri, look at you now. Your doctors and wife have done a great job transforming you. They know how to help you to become a total woman, but that is for your next visit. We have covered a lot tonight."
Debbie said our visit was over and she would like to see me next week to continue our conversation. Just then Cathy showed up. I saw in the corner of my eye Debbie giving Cathy a thumbs up with a big smile. I wonder what that meant.
Cathy and I went home. She quizzed me about the session. She hoped that Debbie could help me, saying "She is very good. She helped Karla come to terms with her decision."
I started crying, thinking that this was all planned. The Institute gave me the CD's to listen to at night. The Institute classes I had were all directing me into womanhood. I think my wife knew what I was thinking and she said, "Terri, remember whatever you decide, I will support you 100%, I am here for you."
Things were happening way too fast again! Did I just sign my life away by saying to Debbie I would be a woman the rest of my life? How could I do that?
Up in our bedroom, Cathy gave me a new CD to listen to. She said the Institute gave her a new set of four topics they think will help me. I resisted, but like normal Cathy said I had to listen to them, the Institute says so, and they will help me. Like normal, I always listen to her. I think I am programmed to listen to her.
The next morning we were off to work. My wife dropped me off. I still don't have my own driver's license. I think my wife likes controlling my travels.
About 3 PM the phone rang with news of my world blowing up. The Memorial Hospital called me to say my wife was admitted with serious car accident injures and I should get right over to the hospital.
I turned white and Linda next to me saw my fear. She offered to drive me to the hospital, so off we went. What would I do if my wife died? Here I am stuck as a woman and totally dependent on her to manage my life. I was so nervous.
My worst fears were staring me in the face. She was in intensive care in a very serious state, going in and out of consciousness. She was unconscious and the doctors were running all over trying to help her. I was ushered out to a waiting room. They were taking Cathy to an operating room for surgery.
Linda stayed with me as I broke down bawling in the waiting room. Several of my other office girlfriends plus Karla and Lisa showed up to support me. It felt so comforting to have them all there. Hours went by with no word from the doctors.
Then the nurse appeared saying my wife was out of surgery and I could see her in about an hour. I was now with just Karla and Lisa. The others had to get home to their families.
Just then, the door opened and in ran Steve. I jumped up and we ran and embraced each other. He felt so good holding me whispering in my ear that everything will be OK, He spoke to the head doctor on his way in. Cathy is doing well. What words of comfort came from him! He was my "rock".
He insisted on taking me downstairs for some dinner, telling me "You look pale and need some food." He invited Karla and Lisa to join us. His strong guiding arm around my little waist was a needed emotional boost I needed to walk to dinner. I felt so indebted to Steve for his loving help.
Dinner was a change of pace. Steve knew about Karla's disease but not the fact that Karla decided to stay a woman. Nothing was brought up. After dinner Karla pulled me aside and said, "Terri, your man is a sweetheart. He is so masculine and strong, don't ever let him get away. I could eat him up."
Somehow I knew this and Karla's thoughts continued to help me see that my new life would likely be as a woman and how much I cared for Steve. I never had these emotional feelings as a man.
We returned to Cathy's room. She was in a sound sleep. The nurse said she is sedated. She is doing well, but the next 12 hours are key to her recovery. The nurse thought I should go home and get some sleep.
As the four of us walked out, Steve suggested I should go home with him and not stay alone tonight. I was so weak and out of it, I agreed. So off I went to Steve's mansion.
George the chef and son Paul were waiting for us at the front door with open arms. They are so sweet, I needed their comfort.
Steve ushered me up to the room I had been using before for changing and suggested I change into a nightgown Paul picked out for me and meet him downstairs for a night cap.
I got undressed and jumped in the shower. "This room is so inviting, warm and feminine, I could live here," I thought. I slipped on the full-length nightgown. Lucky it had a robe too, since my breasts were showing through the nightgown. I felt so "taken care" of here at Steve's home.
We went downstairs and Paul had also changed into his full-length nightgown, now all decked out as Paula. Plus I saw that Steve had relaxed, changed into his bra and lounge set. He still looked to me as my strong savior.
We all had milk and dessert then called it a night. Steve walked upstairs, back in my room. He embraced me with a huge hug, whispering in my ear as he loves to do, saying, "Terri, don't you worry. You are in good hands. I will be right with you. Cathy will get better."
I got so emotional with his words, I looked at him and gave him the biggest kiss. He returned the kiss. We embraced for many more minutes just hugging each other. He makes living so comforting, I thought.
I started crying saying, "Steve what would ever happen to me if Cathy is permanently disabled or worse yet, dies?"
With his strong voice he said, "Terri, I am here for you. You will never be alone. You are a very special person and I will take care of you."
I could not believe the comfort those words brought over my body! I was so lucky to find such a loving, gentle man.
Steve tucked me in, kissed my head, and told me to get some sleep. He will go back to the hospital with me in the morning.
As he walked out of my bedroom I thought, "Here is a very good reason why I would want to stay a loving woman. He made me feel so warm, wanted, and feminine. I just want to please him." It must be all those Institute CD's I listen to.
Morning came quickly. Paula knocked on my door, bringing me coffee and a muffin. Wow, how sweet she is! She was still in her nightgown but it looked like she had changed into a short sassy babydoll nightgown, perfect for her teenage body.
She hung out talking up a storm like she wanted to keep my mind off my wife. We were like two girls helping each other dress. She talked while I was putting on my makeup. I had a hard time getting my all-in-one corset on and "zipping" it up. She popped up helping me get into it saying how pretty this corset was and would love to wear one like it.
We walked down to the kitchen, me in my business suit and Paula in her short babydoll nightgown. George and Steve were there having their morning coffee. Paula was right at home walking around in her babydoll outfit. We had breakfast and then Steve ushered me off to the hospital.
While driving to the hospital I said to Steve how comfortable Paula seems in feminine attire and really gets into feminine emotions while dressed as a teenage girl. Steve smiled and she, yes, he is very much at ease with his feminine side. He enjoys his femininity and the people around him support him".
Once at the hospital, I was getting anxious to see my wife. Steve knew I was getting weak in the legs. I thought I was going to faint.
The doctor called us into his office and explained that my wife is not doing well. She has not responded well to the operation and will need another one later this afternoon. He said she is still on the critical list.
I grabbed Steve's hands and started to cry right in his arms. I was beside myself, so nervous! I thought I was going to throw up.
Steve took me out into the waiting room and calmed me down. He has that special way that calms me down.
Needless to say I was at the hospital all day and so was Steve. My office girlfriends stopped over during their lunch break and Karla stopped over for 3-4 hours. They were all such good girlfriends.
The operation came. I saw my wife, gave her a peck on the head. She was not awake as they rolled her into the operating room.
The doctor encouraged me to go get some dinner. The operation will be 3- 4 hours and an hour in recovery. So, again Steve took me downstairs for dinner. As we walked, Steve held my waist, supporting me, I was so weak. He is such a comfort to me. My love for this man was growing by the minute. I had grown so dependent on him, he was holding me together and I knew it.
At dinner Steve convinced me that I should stay another couple of nights at his house. I should not be alone. How could I disagree with him? He suggested we go to my house, grab some clothes and stuff, then return to the hospital to be there when Cathy comes out of the operation. It sounded good to me. What would I do without "my" man?
I leaned over the table and whispered in his ear. "Steve, that's a good idea. I am getting tired of wearing this all-in-one corset that I have had on for a couple of days." Steve smiled saying, "But Terri, you look so good in your dresses, you have a very pretty shape."
I looked at him saying, "Then maybe you would like to try wearing one of these for a couple of days." Steve smiled and said, "I have and I love it."
We both laughed and I caught myself leaning over the table and giving him a "thank you" kiss. Wow, what is happening here? It's like I am married to him, we connect so well.
We drove to my house to pickup some clothes. Steve was such a gentleman saying, "Terri, I will wait down here but if you need help carrying anything down, just call me. Remember, you don't need a lot, just 4-5 days. George can wash our clothes and keep us in clean clothes."
I packed two large suit cases with dresses, shoes, bras, girdles, and my own nightgowns. I also packed up my makeup and hair rollers. I did ask for help to bring down the large suit cases. I am amazed at how weak I have become these past several months. I have no strength.
Steve loaded up his car and we returned to the hospital in no time.
We met the doctor after the operation. He said Cathy did well, but will be knocked out for some time and suggested we go home and get our rest. I did not want to leave but I knew I was beat and needed my sleep.
We got to Steve's home and George took my luggage upstairs to my room. Steve and I had milk and cookies with Paula and Pam. Paula had just came back from the Institute and looked so cute all decked out in a beautiful dress. We had such a nice conversation. They are so worried for me and my wife. These people are so caring.
I went upstairs to unpack and got ready for bed. While taking off my makeup I lost it, crying so hard all my emotions were just pouring out. I jumped under the sheets but could not control myself.
Steve must have heard me and knocked on my bedroom door to come in. He lay down on the bed holding me, trying to comfort me. He really has a way of relaxing me. I felt so good with him holding me. I wish he were under the sheets with me and really holding me closer.
After we talked, Steve started to get off the bed. I looked at him and tears started again. I asked him, "Please, please stay with me for the night. I need your comfort, your support." He was right there for me. He lay on top of the bed, covered himself with a blanket, and we both kissed and drifted off to sleep.
That night I asked Steve how he would feel if I stayed a woman. He got such a big smile and a huge hug for me, saying he would love for me to stay a beautiful woman. Well, I almost fainted hearing that.
When I opened my eyes, Steve was looking right back at me with his big blue eyes. We said nothing, but I could not help myself and moved in for the biggest kiss I think I ever gave him. I was so in love with the man. I need his love for me, he taking care of me. I loved being his woman. I knew right then, I could never go back to being a man. I loved being a woman, a woman for Steve.
Again I could not really understand how my brain was processing everything and what all was happening, but I knew I loved my new life. My emotions for my wife in the hospital were stressing me and Steve was totally understanding my concerns.
He jumped out of bed and said he would have Paula bring up some coffee while I get ready. He would be ready to drive me to the hospital when I was ready.
I gave him a big hug and kissed him again. He was a dear, I melted every time I hugged him and he knew it.
I took my shower and was happy that we stopped home for my clothes. I was getting tired of wearing that all-in-one corset for 2 days. My regular bras felt so good. I was still wearing the retro pointed bras, but I seemed to like them. I thought nothing of having such a pointed bustline, probably because my wife has brainwashed me into wearing those retro bras. Plus I knew Steve loved them and my feminine shape and he is the one I want to please.
I got my nylons hooked to my girdle garters, slipped on my full slip and started to put on my daily makeup. I was looking in the mirror thinking how well I have adjusted to this daily routine. I was very comfortable with my new life and even enjoyed looking pretty. Looking pretty now for Steve was my pleasure. Each day I loved putting on the diamond earrings and necklace he bought me.
While I was daydreaming looking in the mirror, Paula knocked on the bedroom door and came in with a beautiful tray of coffee, muffins, and flowers. She hung out with me while I finished my makeup and hair. I love the girly talks we have. Even though Paul is a teenage boy, he is such a convincing girl when he crossdresses.
He was already dressed as Paula in a beautiful, very short sweater dress that showed off his perfect little teenage figure. He looks 100% girl, perfect for a teenage girl like she is trying to be. Her makeup was perfect and earrings were so cute. His friend next door has really trained him well in the art of makeup and dressing. "Pam could teach me some things about girly fashions", I thought.
Paula commented on her fascination with me wearing my retro bras. She still could not understand my desire to have such a shapely bustline, like in the 40's or 50's. "Terri, I like your look and would like to buy that kind of bra. Where do you buy them?" Paula asked.
With a big smile, I said, "Paula, I love this look. I think the Institute has taught me to appreciate this fashion statement. Even though my pointed breast shape is not in style, I love it and the men drool over my girlish shape. My girlfriends at work also love this look and just between us girls, so does your father. Plus I think George is eyeing me. I have learned how men look at our bustlines. Sometimes I want to say, "Look up at my face. Stop looking at my breasts." But it is fun and I love having men's attention. I buy these bras at Mary's Bra and Shape Shop here in town."
Paula said she knew right were the shop was, had been in there only once. Paula begged me to have a girly shopping trip and asked if I would take her there. "Of course I will take you bra shopping, it will be so much fun. Maybe this weekend after I get my wife home from the hospital. Mary's has such a fun shop with lots of feminine lingerie. She is so helpful in fitting my foundations and making sure I am comfortable in them. I just love going there."
We girly chatted as I finished dressing. She was so sweet helping my with my dress, zipping it up and giving me that last "inspection" before heading downstairs for breakfast. I spritzed on some perfume. Paula asked to try my perfume and of course I spritzed some on her. We giggled and hugged each other. I thought being a girl is so different than being a man.
As soon as we were in the elevator, Paula commented on how much she liked my high heels and asked why I wear them all the time. I told her that these are the only shoes my wife allowed me to wear. I wear them all the time and learned to love them. I guess the Institute taught me to be as feminine as possible and it has stuck. Paula smiled and said, "Terri you look beautiful all the time, I want to be just like you." Paula gave me a big hug just as the elevator doors opened and Steve was there waiting for us. I could tell Steve was happy with me bonding with his son, his crossdressing son. Steve had a big smile as we walked out of the elevator. I knew my bonding with Paul made him happy.
Just as we were finishing breakfast the phone rang. I was the hospital calling. I could tell by Steve's face it was not good news. The doctors were suggesting I get there as quickly as possible. My wife had turned for the worse and she is failing.
Without thinking Steve said, "Get your purse and let's go" and took me to his car. I was so upset I could hardly walk. Paula came with us. She is so sweet.
We got to the hospital up on the intensive care floor. The doctors met us and said my wife was not doing well and may not make it. I thought I was going to drop to the floor and faint. Steve and Paula held me up and took me to Cathy's room.
She was still unconscious and looked bad. I sat with her holding her hand praying she would come out of this. After hours of tears and praying, the doctor said I need to take a break or I will be sick. Steve took me for some food in the hospital cafeteria but I was so worried I could not eat. Steve and Paula were right there "holding me up".
Just then a nurse came running into the cafeteria calling for me and asking me to come right upstairs. She would not say what was going on.
The doctor met us on the intensive care floor and pronounced my wife had passed away.
I was traumatized and fainted. Two nurses and Steve helped me to an examining room bed to help me.
Once I got my composure back, Steve was hugging me the whole time. He said we needed to make arrangements and go home. The doctors agreed, they would handle the hospital matters.
Steve and the nurses took me into Cathy's room for one last kiss. I could hardly handle myself and did not want to leave her bedside.
The doctor gave me a pill to calm me down. It really worked fast as we were saying our goodbyes to Cathy.
Steve took me back to his house. I could not think as he put me right to bed.
The next day I was better but still thinking in a hundred different things and Steve could see my mind racing.
Steve hugged me and said, "Terri, we are all here for you. We will do what ever you want to help you with your tragedy. You can stay here as long as you want."
Looking into his big blue eyes, I knew I loved this man. I gave him a big kiss and slumped into the living room chair asking what do we do next.
Steve suggested a funeral home and all sorts of things we needed to handle. I asked him to go ahead and handle them, he knew best.
SIX MONTHS LATER — I was still living at Steve's house. It seemed like we were married. I have my old house for sale on the market. Steve wants me to live with him. I have been going to the Institute to the therapist and have listened to CD's every night. The messages on those CD's really calms me down and helps me focus. Just like my wife, Steve has helped me with the CD's.
My doctors were monitoring my disease giving me more girly pills as I call them and pills to relax me. They told me that my disease had increased due to my stress and I may never be able to be cured of it. For some reason I was OK with that diagnosis.
All three of us, Steve, Paula, and me got into such a lifestyle, it was like I was the wife, Steve was my husband, and Paula was our daughter.
I finally took Paula shopping at Mary's to fulfill her desire to wear pointed retro bras like mine. Mary was so sweet helping Paula get fitted. Paula did not have large breasts to fill out the retro bra, so she had to help fill the cups with inserts. Paula was OK with that. She loved the look under her sweater. Paula wore her new bra home, was all excited saying "now we have matching figures".
I was having so much fun with her. We spent two hours at Mary's salon.
Mary even sold Paula on the idea that a good firm long leg girdle was important for her figure development and sold her three gorgeous girdles. I was jealous and wanted them too.
We also left Mary's with three matching nightgowns. Paula wants to have a slumber party, a real girly night with the three of us - her dad, me, and her. I thought Steve will love this, he loves soft lingerie.
Back home Paula modeled her new figure for her Dad. I could tell with his big smile, he was so happy for his son. I almost thought he was envious of his son wearing that retro bra. I knew Steve still wanted me to take him shopping to buy him that pretty bra we talked about.
"Paula you look wonderful, so pretty in your new lingerie" Steve said. Paula ran up to her Dad and gave him a big girly kiss.
This is a strange house but who am I to pass judgment? Look at me.
I got into a conversation with Steve one night asking him what I am going to do with my Feminizer disease. I have no health insurance.
Steve said, "Terri, I will pay for everything, don't worry about health insurance. You can continue to treat your disease or if you choose stay a woman, that is fine. I love you either way."
I gave him a big hug and kiss, telling him he was the best.
Could I stay a woman? I know I would love living here and being his wife. I know I love being a woman. I think it's time I ask my therapist that question, should I stay a woman?
That night I asked Steve how he would feel if I stayed a woman. He got such a big smile and a huge hug for me, saying he would love for me to stay a beautiful woman and he would like to marry me.
Well, I almost fainted hearing that. He wants to marry me?
He dropped to his knees and brought out a ring box and looked into my eye and asked me to marry him showing me a huge diamond ring.
I screamed YES and jumped into his arms, I was so happy! I guess my life is set for me now. I will be a woman and Steve's wife. I am so happy!
The End.
I Took My Neighbor's Bra, A Life Changing Experience
By Terri Hansay
After seeing my neighbor Pam's bras in her laundry room these past several months, I have a huge desire to wear her bra. I feel really strange thinking this, but I decided today I would grab her pink bra.
I have seen this pink lacy bra with its padded cup, so sexy I thought. I have grabbed it before in her laundry room and dreamed with it. So soft, it’s a Victoria Secret bra the tag says. I have held it up to my chest dreaming what I would look like having boobies like Pam.
Every time I see Pam, I wonder if she is wearing that pink bra from Victoria Secret.
The day came, I was playing at Ken’s house, he's Pam’s brother, and I got into the laundry room and I saw the bra. I quickly grabbed it and stuffed her pretty bra into my pocket. I was so nervous and excited.
I couldn’t handle the excitement and told Ken I had to go home. Running home strange thoughts were racing through my head about Pam’s bra. How would it feel on me, could my boobies bounce like Pam’s, will the bra show through my shirt or do I even want it to, all these thoughts were running through my head.
I ran up to my room, almost knocked my Mom down. She was curious to what was up with me.
In my bedroom I stripped down and pulled the little bra out. Slipping on the straps over my shoulders, I was so excited I thought I was going to explode. I had a hard time hooking the back but got it. Looking down at the pretty padded cups, again I thought I was going to explode.
Looking the mirror modeling the pretty little bra, made me so happy. What is wrong with me I thought? I could not believe how well it fit. Pam and I are the same size, I thought. Maybe there are other bras I can take from her house?
All of a sudden my bedroom door opened up and there was Mom and my twin sister staring at me, with huge smiles. “Paul, what are you wearing, son?” Mom said. Sis told me I looked so cute, and told Mom I should wear a bra all the time now, “since he is so pretty.”
I could not talk, and started to cry. Sis said, “Trey is so girly, he even cries like a girl, that's so sweet”. With that Mom told Sis to leave and Mom closed the door and sat me down.
“Trey where did you get this pretty bra from? It’s not your sister's, I hope not! Did you buy this bra yourself? Why are you wearing a girl’s bra? Stop crying, it’s ok, I still love you?”
Mom wiped the tears from my face, hugging me, telling me to relax, its ok.
I thought to myself, 'She says its ok. But what is ok? Wearing a bra?'
Mom tried to lighten the stress I felt, her finding me in this stolen bra, by saying, “Sure looks like you picked the right size bra. Did a lady measure you for this perfect fit? Son, talk to me, I wouldn’t bite your head off. I like you in a pretty bra, it looks very nice on you.”
'What? She likes me in a bra? What is up with that? I am a boy,' I am thinking.
I hugged Mom saying, “Mom I've seen this bra in Pam’s laundry room for weeks. Something came over me, wanting to wear her bra. I grabbed it today so I could try it on. It’s so pretty and feels so good. What is wrong with me?”
“Oh, son nothing is wrong with you. You are exploring your feminine side, your feminine feelings. Many young boys have these feeling, some just feel them stronger, like you. There is nothing wrong with exploring your feelings. Let me help you.”
“Oh Mom you are so sweet. I do love this bra and never want to take it off”.
Mom giggled saying, “Son, first you have to return Pam’s bra. These Victoria's Secret bras are very expensive and I am sure she will miss her bra. Then we can go shopping just for you and buy you your own pretty bras. Would you like that sweetie?”
I thought I was going to explode; she was going to help me buy my own bras! I got so excited, jumping up and down, hugging my Mom. Why was I so excited about buying my own bras?
Then it hit me, how can I go shopping for a bra at Victoria's Secret with my Mom. Boys don’t go in that girly store, even though I have often found myself dreaming about the pretty bras in that store. I am a boy -- boys don’t buy bras.
“Mom how can I go into that store? I am a boy.”
“Silly boy, you can go in Victoria Secrets, I will be right with you and maybe we will bring your sister, she loves that store too. Maybe we can all buy matching bras and panties and be the triplets”.
Wow, this is getting really strange, I thought. But all I could think was, 'When will we go?'
Wait, did my Mom also say panties? I could be wearing matching panties too? Now I know this is really, really strange. But I am clearly excited by the idea….
Sis popped in my bedroom and hugged me, saying she heard it all. Told me I look great in Pam’s bra and I should wear a bra all the time like her, and she will help me -- she's always wanted a sister.
What, she's always wanted a sister? What makes her think I will be her sister, just by me wearing a padded bra, now I’m her sister?
Sis hugged me and said, “Now is the time I can get even” … as she snapped the back of my bra strap. It hurt, as she said, “See how that feels, little brother? Now you know what you do to me!”
Sis ran out of my bedroom and said she would be right back. Then she ran back into my room with her sweater off. She was wearing the same Victoria's Secret bra I had on, and had the Victoria's Secret catalog in her hand. She sat me on the bed and showed me the bra we were both wearing.
Mom said, “How sweet, my two daughters giggling about what pretty bras they have on and will be buying together ... how sweet!”
I was thinking, if this is what it takes to get my own bras, I love this new help and I will be her sister.
“Ok, girls, time for dinner, lets get dressed and go downstairs. After dinner, son, you have to return Pam’s bra, and you have to hand it to her and tell her you are sorry for taking it.
Fear came over me, wondering how I could tell her this. Sis popped back in my room, handing me a very girly blouse top, saying, “Brother, put this top on, lets see how it looks with Pam’s pretty bra!”
So here I was, standing in my sister blouse, Pam’s bra clearly showing though the clinging top, showing off my teenage budding boobies, yes, on me. Looking in the mirror and thinking this is all happening way too fast, but I love it.
Sis gave me a hug, saying how cute I looked. She grabbed my bra strap in back and again snapped it, saying, “Now how do YOU like it? You snap my bra and now I can snap YOUR bra, I love it!”
I loved her snapping my bra, or should I say Pam’s bra strap. I could not believe that in so short a time my sister and my Mom were ok with me wearing a bra, and that Mom will be taking me shopping for my own bras and maybe panties. I have dreamed about this moment! I feel so happy.
Dinner seemed so much more fun. We all were girly taking. I was telling them that maybe this bra was too tight. Mom giggled, saying that is what us girls put up with for a pretty figure. “You will get used to the tight feeling, and some day you won’t even feel your bra is on. It will be just second nature, wearing a bra for a pretty figure.”
Do they really think I will wear a bra all the time? How will that work? I want to wear a bra, but I am a boy, and boys don’t wear bras. Boys don't have bumps on their chests.
After dinner Mom told me to take off Pam’s bra, saying we needed to return it to her. While I was upstairs taking the bra off, Sis ran in with one of her bras and said I should wear her bra instead. I hugged her, telling her how nice she was to loan me her bra.
But I could not wear a bra over to Pam’s house, I was not ready for that, I told Sis. She seemed sad I would not wear her bra.
My Mom and I went to Pam’s house. Luckily, Pam was the only one home. I smiled and handed her bra to her, saying I took it. Strange, but she smiled and said, “ I think you and my brother like wearing my bras -- how sweet”.
I was blown away, hearing that her brother Ken wears her bras too.
Mom popped in saying, “Pam, he's sorry he took your pretty bra. We are going out to buy him his own bras and I don’t think he will be taking yours anymore”.
“I look forward to seeing you in a pretty bra, Trey. I am sure you will look very cute. My brother will be wearing a bra now too!” Pam said.
Wow, I didn’t know what to say. Ken, my neighborhood friend, wears a bra, like me. Mom grabbed my hand and said it was time to go, and thanked Pam for being so understanding.
As we were leaving, Pam, said, “Trey, please come over and model your new bras. I would love to see what you picked out and I am sure Ken would love to see you in your new bras too.
Walking home, I said to Mom, “Did you hear that Ken is wearing her bras too? I guess it’s ok to wear a bra, right Mom?”
Mom looked at me and said, “Trey, you can wear whatever you want and I will help you.”
Chapter Two
I could not sleep that night thinking about everything that had happened today. My sister even came in my bedroom and whispered in my ear, “Trey, I hope you will wear a bra more often. You are so sweet when wearing a pretty bra. I love you.”
I kept playing that back in my head. My sister wants me to wear a bra. She loves me wearing a bra. Wow!
Next morning came quickly. “Trey, when you and your sister get home from school we will go shopping. Do you still want to go bra shopping?”
With a huge smile I said, “Mom, I do so want to go shopping with you, but I'm a little nervous about me, a boy, going into Victoria's Secret and buying a bra for me. Can we tell the clerk the bras are for my sister?”
“You are going to have to face the fact that you like wearing bras and some people will know it. It is not the end of the world. I found a web site that will help you handle your feelings about bra wearing. We will look at it together when you come home from school today. Go to school now.”
Mom hugged me, telling me how much she loved me and how excited she is to help me. She ran her hand over my back, smiling saying, “I thought your sister gave you one of her bras to wear. Why aren’t you wearing her bra now?”
“Mom, I am going to school, I can’t wear a bra. What if someone sees it under my shirt?”
“Silly boy – that is one of the feminine things I will help you with. No one will know you are wearing a bra, only you and I”.
My head was really spinning. Mom wants me to wear a bra to school. Not sure I can handle that, I thought.
Sis was at school early, saw me walking up to the building, and came running out and hugged me. “Trey, where is your bra? You are not wearing the bra I gave you. Silly boy, you should be wearing your bra, we always wear our bras, you know!”
Did she say “we” always wear our bras? Who are we? Does she mean girls? Does she want me as her sister or brother?
Sis came up to me 3 or 4 times during the day; whispering in my ear, “Ready to go bra shopping, little brother? We will have so much fun.”
School was over and I ran home. Mom was ready. She brought me over to the computer to show me the web site…. “Boys being girls, it’s ok.” Wow, they actual had a web site for boys who want to be girls. I don’t think I want to be a girl, I just like wearing pretty underwear, I told my Mom.
She smiled and said, “Read up son. We will leave for our shopping trip in an hour.”
I read the web site and could not believe all the information on how boys want to wear feminine clothes, act like girls, and love it. Yes, it did help me understand my desires to see that other boys my age wearing girly clothes, even to school, 24/7.
Mom said it was time to go. I got nervous, since Sis was not home yet and she was going to be my “cover” at Victoria's Secret. I was hoping Mom would tell the clerk the bras are for her, not for me.
Mom said Sis would meet us at the mall. “Don’t worry, she wouldn’t miss this shopping trip!”
I was nervous and Mom knew it. Inside the mall she sat me down outside VS and said, “Trey, calm down, this won’t hurt. You might even like it. Buying your first bra should be a fun time with your Mom. There is no one in the store now and here comes your sister. Lets go have some fun and enjoy your first bra shopping, I know I am. Trey, I will ask the clerk to measure you, that is half the fun of bra shopping. Trust me, she will be ok with measuring a boy for a bra. You read on the web that lots of boys your age get measured for their bras and nothing bad happens. Relax and enjoy, sweetie”.
I could hardly talk or stand up, hearing I was going to be measured. I flashed back, thinking about taking Pam’s bra – look what that got me…. Now I am shopping for my own bra with my Mother and sister. I'm not sure I can do this.
Just then Sis came up and both Mom and Sis pulled me into the store. Here I was being walked into the pink heaven of a store. I saw all the pretty bras. I thought I was going to faint.
An older lady came up to us asking if she could help. I thought, oh boy here it comes….
Mom popped right up saying, “Yes, my son here would like to be measured for his first bra, can you help us?”
The lady’s big smile and quick response told me she'd done this before. “Why yes, we measure young boys for their first bras all the time. How sweet.”
Now I was really zoning out. I thought sure I was going to faint. I heard the lady say, “Trey, raise your arms up so I can put my tape measure around your chest.”
I just stood there. Mom smiled and said, “Trey let me help. My poor boy, he is so excited.” She held my arms up as the clerk measured me.
The clerk said I was a 34 and asked my Mom what cup size she would like for me. Mom said, 34A would be fun. The clerk agreed and said she had a most special first bra for him.
Just then my sister popped up with a handful of pink and yellow bras. Mom smiled, saying they were so sweet, and took me into the dressing room.
Here I was in a VS dressing room with both my sister and Mom, trying on bras. Wow!
The bras were so pretty and fit so nice! Sis held one up and said that this was the same bra I took from Pam’s house. Mom said, let's buy the same bra for all three of us, and then we can wear matching bras, and let's get the matching panties too!
I could not take any more excitement. I got so weak I had to sit down and take a big breath.
The clerk came in and saw me sitting, and said, “I guess Trey is overwhelmed with his new pretty bras. So sweet! I have several more here that he can try on, also with matching panties. Plus, for that real feminine feeling, I have a cute panty girdle to match, of course. You know – a little teen girdle, or as 'tweens call them nowadays, shapers, to hold in your little guy down there.”
I could not believe my eyes, here was my sister taking off her sweater and bra to try on this new bra, right in front of me.
“Trey, don’t freak out. We are all wearing the same clothes now. You are going to be my sister now, remember. I just love this bra and want to try it on too. Not fair you get to buy all the pretty bras.”
Ok, this is too much. I started crying. Mom hugged me and tried to comfort me, telling me all will be ok. All the excitement is natural for your first bra shopping event.
All these people were treating me like a girl, treatment I have always dreamed about. How could my sister undress in front of her brother? How could this clerk fit me, a boy, for a bra and she looks like she is enjoying fitting me with the bras?
I told Mom I had to leave, I was so nervous. She said, “Ok, we have all your bras and panties”.
As I was un-hooking my bra, Mom jumped in saying, “Son, leave your pretty bra on. It looks so special, so cute. Wouldn’t you just love to wear it home? I know you would!”
Fear struck my eyes! Going out in public in a bra? What if someone sees it on me? And did she say “your” bra? My own new bra from VS? WOW!
Mom knew my fears. “Trey, don’t worry, your bra will not show though this dark shirt. No one will know you are wearing your first training bra.”
I did get excited, thinking I could wear a bra now with my Mom’s permission.
“See Trey, I can’t see your bra through your shirt. How does it feel, sweetie?”
I smiled saying, “Mom I feel so good, thank you so much for helping me. I feel good”.
She hugged me, saying, “This is only the first of many many special moments we will have, trust me dear. We are going to have so much fun now.”
Not sure how it happened, but Mom had me carrying the VS pink bags as we walked out of the mall and to our car. My sister was all giggly. She asked Mom when I could start wearing makeup.
I thought, wow, makeup, does she think I should? I waited for Mom to say something. No word, just as good. I am not ready for more feminine “stuff” today.
Outside walking to the car, Sis hugged me and again she snapped my bra strap. “Sis don’t do that, people will know I am wearing a bra”.
Sis giggled and said, “Trey, trust me, we girls can tell you are wearing a bra. Look at your perky little teen breasts -- you have bumps out there now, so sweet”.
“Mom, you said no one could tell I had a bra on. How can they tell? I can’t see my bra”.
“Trey, your sister is playing with you. Relax, no one can see your bra”.
I wanted revenge, so I snapped Sis’s bra strap. This was fun and I think she liked it.
Back home, Mom came up to my room and helped me unpack my new lingerie as she called my new feminine items. She cleaned out a drawer and said, “This will be your new lingerie drawer for your own special dainties.”
From another bag she pulled out this gorgeous baby doll nightgown. I melted, seeing it and hearing Mom say, “Trey would you like to have your feminine dreams in this nightgown?”
I got so excited, hugging Mom, saying, “Oh yes I love it, it looks so sweet, can I wear it now?”
Mom giggled, saying, “Sure, slip it on and lets see how it looks.”
I was so happy. Here I was rushing to get out of my boy clothes, showing off my bra and slipping on a nightgown with my Mom. How could this get any better, I thought.
Mom encouraged me to leave my bra on even though the nightgown had pretty padded cups. She said it was important that I get used to wearing a bra 24/7.
“Mom I'm not sure I can wear a bra 24/7,” I said.
“Son, after today, I think you will love wearing a bra 24/7, and will not be without a bra ever again”.
I wasn't sure what she was thinking… I just wanted to slip this nightgown on.
Mom handed me matching panties too. So soft, so feminine, lace all over them. I was embarrassed to slip them on as Mom said, “Trey, don’t be embarrassed, I have seen you before and now this is a special moment”.
I could not believe how good I looked. I kept admiring my reflection in the mirror. My Mom kept saying how pretty I looked.
My sister popped in, seeing me in the gorgeous nightgown. She got jealous and told mom she wanted one just like it now that we're sisters. “We are twins and whatever Trey wears, I want to wear too,“ she said.
I could not believe my eyes, but Mom pulled out the same nightgown for my sister! My sister got so excited, she too stripped and put on the matching nightgown. I could not believe her getting almost naked in front of me. Now we will look like twins, like sisters.
Chapter Three
I could not handle wearing a bra to school as much as my sister told me it would be ok. But I had a different appreciation of girls now, always checking them out, loving their clothes and how they moved.
School was almost done for the year, and Mom announced we would be going to Aunt Mindy’s for the summer, half way across the world it seemed.
At dinner, Mom announced that Aunt Mindy’s 14-year-old son was also a crossdresser.
I was shocked hearing this. He is just like me? What does this all mean? “Will he know I am a crossdresser too”, I asked Mom.
“Yes, Trey, he and Aunt Mindy know you are a crossdresser too. They are very very excited to have you “bond” with Victor or should I say Sally. That is his feminine name now, Sally. This summer he will be 100% girl and he is hoping you can be too!
“Mom slow down. How can I be 100% girl? I am not even sure I want to dress as a girl 24/7?”
“Trey this is a perfect opportunity for you to leave town here and “test” your feminine feelings. No one will know you in Baltimore. Aunt Mindy has a professional make-over person who has helped Victor and she will help you become the girl I think you always wanted to be.”
My sister popped right in saying this would be perfect and she thinks I should do it. We will all have one huge summer slumber party, just us girls, how fun will that be!?
Mom said we need to talk more and we don’t have to decide tonight.
That made me feel a little better. All these thoughts were flying thought my head. Live as a girl all summer, could I do that? Now my Aunt knows I am a crossdresser and her son is one too, how strange, all in this family.
We didn’t talk about the summer plans for three or four days. After school one day, Mom picked me up and said, “Trey, lets go have some fun and lets go to the mall and window shop and talk about this summer.”
Off we went. I was nervous. I asked Mom what window shopping was? “Trey, just something us girls do, checking out the new fashions at the mall, having fun shopping, that's all. Fun time with you”.
Mom brought me into the first store, Teen World. This was a tween shop with everything a teenage girl would want. I caught myself getting all excited, walking in the doors. Mom knew I was excited. She took me over to the dresses and some very skimpy summer tops and short shorts. I could not believe I was in this girly store. I loved it but I was very nervous. Everyone knew I was a boy shopping with my Mother -- how strange.
Mom smiled and said, “I think Trey wants to try on some of the fun clothes, doesn’t he?”
“Mom be quiet, they can hear you. I can’t try on these clothes; remember, I look like a boy.”
Mom leaned over and whispered in my ear, “Sweetie, I think you want to wear these pretty clothes, don’t you, admit it Trey. You love all these soft girly clothes?”
I hugged mom back and whispered, “Yes!”
Mom was so excited; we went to every girly store in the mall looking at clothes and makeup, and we even stopped at a wig store. I knew what she was thinking, could I wear a wig?
We window shopped, looking at all the wigs. I got a little nervous seeing all the different styles. Mom told me that Aunt Mindy has a special shop in her town just for boys who need wigs, and we would buy my wig there.
I could not process all that. How could there be a special store just for boys' wigs?
She grabbed my hand and said, “Lets stop at Victoria's Secret before going home to cook dinner”.
VS was now my favorite store, and Mom knew it. All the clerks now knew my secret, and treated me so nice! Dawn in the store saw me and came right up to us with a big smile saying, “Trey, back again so soon! I think you have every bra we sell. What would you like today? Look at our perfume here, so sweet and sends just the right message….
I blushed again as Mom told Dawn we were just “window shopping” today. “How sweet, Mom and daughter out shopping together, so special”, Dawn said.
Dawn called me Mom's daughter? Me, her daughter? For some reason I liked that sound. Maybe I could be Mom’s daughter for the summer. Maybe I should see what it would be like to live and playing like a teenage girl this summer in Baltimore!
Mom topped off the shopping trip by saying, “Trey, we can’t go home without buying something for my daughter. She held up a beautiful long silk nightgown, so pink and lacey I melted looking at it. “I think you like this one, don’t you Trey?”
“Yes, Mom I do love it, can we buy it? We should buy my sister the same nightgown too. You know she wants us to be twins!”
“Of course you can sweetie, you two will look so cute together,” Mom said.
Right then I knew I was ready to live as a girl this summer in Baltimore.
Leaving the mall swinging the famous pink VS bag, Mom saw my pleasure and said, “I think my little girl is ready to go to Baltimore and explore her feminine side.”
With a big smile I hugged Mom and said, “Yes, Mom I loved window shopping with you today and my new nightgown you bought me. If being a girl is this much fun, I want to experience those feminine feelings all summer long, with your help of course.”
Mom stopped and hugged me saying, “Sweetie, we will have so much fun, trust me”.
A new warm feeling came over me. I felt so so good. The next day I wore my stockings and garter girdle and my VS bra to school. Not sure what came over me but it just felt natural and right. I knew no one could see my bra straps since Mom didn’t know I had a bra on during breakfast, the big test.
The school day went fine, no problems, and I had the constant reminder, my bra straps holding my chest up while my nylons were tugging at my girdle. All reminding me I was going to be a girl all summer and could wear pretty lingerie all the time. I was getting so excited.
I was so happy I decided to walk home and stroll through our village, and as Mom says, “window shop.” Along the way I ran into my sister and we walked home together.
“Trey, Mom tells me you are ok with going to Baltimore and living as a girl all summer. I am so excited to help you. I think we will have so much fun. Trey I like the bra you are wearing today, I have the same one on now too. We have matching bras on, that's so so sweet”.
Panic struck my face as I asked her, “How did you know I'm wearing a bra now?”
“Brother, didn’t I tell you the other day, us girls know everything,” as she grabbed my strap in back and snapped it.
“Sis does that mean all the girls in school knew I was wearing a bra today?”
She smiled and said, “Maybe!”
“Oh, great, now what do I do?” I said.
“Don’t worry little brother, no one will say anything. Relax, there are other boys in school who wear bras to. You are not the only boy who likes lingerie.
“What? Who are they? Who are they?”
“Trey, I can’t tell you, it’s our girls' code not to tell.”
When we got home, I told Mom. She smiled and said, “See nothing happened all day, no one knew you were wearing a bra. I can tell you now… I told your sister this morning that you were wearing a bra today and to keep an eye on you. She was playing with you. She couldn’t see your bra under your shirt.”
I looked at my sister and with a big smile she said, “I was just playing with my brother. I can’t tell you have your bra on. We did have fun talking about it… didn’t we sister?”
“Does that mean there are no other boys in school who wear bras, like you said?”
“Who knows Trey? You never know. I think there are other boys who like wearing our pretty clothes.”
After dinner Mom sat me down to talk about our summer trip, which was only 2 weeks away.
“Trey, are you still ok about going away and living as a girl with your Aunt and Victor? This will be a big step, but we will all be with you to help.”
“Mom I am very excited about it, ready to leave now and try being the daughter you want. I can’t believe all this is happening to me. A dream come true!”
Mom hugged me with such joy -- I knew that with her help, I was ready.
“Trey, I spoke to Aunt Mindy and she suggested we come Friday, June 22. And not to bring any boy clothes. She and Victor want to go shopping with us and she has clothes there you can wear before we do your shopping. Victor is already wearing girl clothes 24/7 and loving it. She suggested you come there as a girl. What do you think?”
“Mom I can’t travel there in a dress. I need time to work into wearing a dress, a wig, stockings, you know. I need to practice in Aunt Mindy’s house before going out in public. I'm not ready to be a girl 24/7”.
“Ok, Trey, I agree. But I would like to take you shopping tomorrow and get you a couple of pretty things. I saw a beautiful dress at the mall that I think you would just love. You don’t have to wear it on the plane but we can pack it. What do you think, son”?
“Mom, whatever you think. I love shopping. Do I have to try on the dress at the mall?
“Yes, son, we'll handle that, you'll be fine”.
I went to bed dreaming about buying my first dress and wearing it out in public. I got so excited.
Time flew fast, tomorrow was our last day of school, and in two days we would be flying to my Aunt’s for the summer. Over the past several weeks, Mom and I bought tons of girly clothes. She assured me we would pack them in a suitcase and I could wear boy clothes on the trip. Deep down I wanted to wear a dress and all the fun lingerie under it. Plus those high heels I have been practicing in at home are divine, I just love them.
The night before our flight, Mom sat me down for another talk. One of the items was that Victor is so much into his cross-dressing that he only wants to be called Sally now, so they are asking us to respect that, and when we see him be sure to call him Sally.
Mom then said we should pick a girl's name for me. I got a little nervous picking a girls name for me. Mom offered 'Mary,' but I didn’t like that name. For some reason, I blurted out 'Chrissie.' Mom hugged me, saying “Chrissie it will be, a perfect name for my new daughter this summer.”
For many days now, Mom has helped me dress my new part after school. Dressing with my bras, girdles, stockings, full slips, high heels and a touch of makeup. I was getting comfortable with it all, it felt so natural, so right. Both my Mom and sister acted like I was the other daughter in the house.
Chapter Four
The travel day came quickly. We closed up the house and gave each other big hugs as Mom looked at me saying, “Ok Chrissie, lets go have some fun, girl!”
I was so excited. Mom had me wear my padded bra and a girdle and stockings for the trip. They felt so good, and I think I could see bumps on my chest, and I was able to see just a little of my bra straps showing through my blouse. For some reason I was ok with all this. My brain must have been conditioned during these past weeks by my wearing all these girly clothes.
My sister was all giggly. We held hands as we were walking in the airport, just like teenage girls. I watched people and saw that no one was staring at the bumps on my chest. Looking down and seeing them made me feel so good. I wished they were bigger and I could show them to the world.
Sis saw me look down at my chest every other second and said, “Don’t worry brother, they will get bigger very soon, just like mine. Remember, we are really twins now.”
We landed right on time. There were Aunty Mindy and Victor, or should I say Sally, waiting for us all smiles.
As we got closer, I could not believe how girly Victor looked. One would never know this cute little teenage girl was a boy! I thought to myself, I hope I will look that passable, that good, that cute!
Victor hugged me as he felt my back and my bra straps. With his big smile, he said, “Chrissie, I can feel that you have already started dressing the part. That is so so sweet. Do you like my new dress? I bought it just for your homecoming. We girls are going to have so much fun this summer. I am so excited you will be with us all summer!”
As we were getting our luggage I stared at Victor. He was so comfortable in his girly outfit. His very tight lacey pink top showed off his perky teen figure. There was no question he was showing off his teen bra and made no bones about it. His tight pencil short skirt with nylons and cute little pink heels finished his fashion statement. Plus all the trimmings, long dangly earrings, makeup, very red glossy lipstick, purse, and a very girly personality that said 'all girl here.' He looked very cute.
Mom saw me checking him out as she came up to me, and she whispered in my ear, “Chrissie, you can look that cute to you know. Won’t this be fun sweetie?”
I just smiled, thinking that this was very strange. How can he look that girly, so very girly???
Riding home in their car, Victor never stopped talking. His voice sounded just like a girl's voice -- how could that happen? He kept telling me how excited he was, and that “us girls” will have such a fun summer together, like sisters.
We pulled into their mansion -- wow it was big, very big. Several maids greeted us as we drove in, like in the movies. I tried to grab my luggage, but Victor said the “staff” would take our bags right to our room.
We all then went into the tearoom and the maids served us tea. Aunt Mindy kept saying how excited she and Sally were to have us here. She announced that Sally and Chrissie would be rooming together. Fear struck my bones. Would I be sleeping with Victor?!
Mom popped right in, saying, “Oh how sweet, they have so much in common now, they will giggle all night long about their new life. Chrissie, won’t that be special for you?”
I kept my mouth shut and just smiled.
I noticed how refined and poised Victor was, sitting there with his legs together and hands together on his lap. Someone had taught him all the girly traits!
Aunt Mindy suggested Sally take Chrissie up to see our bedroom and get me settled in. Victor grabbed my hand and said, “Chrissie, let's go girl and see your new bedroom. You are going to love all the lace Mom has put into our room, plus you will have your own makeup table -- isn’t that so very special?”
I could not believe my eyes. My new bedroom was a picture perfect girls' room. Like a picture of a princess room, all in pink, with a canopy bed, two makeup tables, everything a girl would want.
“Chrissie, don’t you just love your new bedroom? We are going to have so much fun here! I am so excited we're going to be girls together, to learn our feminine ways with our Moms' help. Thank you for coming and being a girl with me. Don’t you just love being a girl?”
My head was spinning. Both our Moms came in the bedroom saying, “Chrissie we just have to get you out of your clothes and into something much sweeter. I am sure Sally has a dress or two you will just love to wear until we all go shopping tomorrow for your new wardrobe”.
Sally pulled me into her walk-in closet filled with so many dresses and girly things. “Chrissie, pick what ever you want to wear and lets get you dressed right.”
Here I was with all these “girls” pulling off my boy clothes, seeing my bra and girdle. I got a little shy and red in the face when Sally said she has the same Victoria's Secret bra and just loves it.
“Chrissie, don’t you just love the fit of Victoria's Secret bras. They give me such a perky cute figure. Don’t you think?” As Sally said this she used her hands to tighten her blouse to show off her curves.
“Chrissie, don’t be shy dear, we are all girls now, we have nothing to hide. We are having so much fun,” Aunt Mindy said.
Mom found a silky dress and slipped it over my head. The dress fit like a glove, showing off my bumps on my chest.
Victor smiled and said, “Chrissie, you need help developing your bustline more. I have inserts that we girls love to use in our bras when we need a little help. They'll fill out your dress so much better, you know better curves, girly curves”.
Mom agreed and told me to take the dress off so she could insert them into my bra.
Wow, they were big! Or I thought they were big. Problem was, I liked them. I smiled.
“See, Chrissie likes his new girly boobies, how very sweet,” Mom said.
I did think the dress was much better than the boy pants I'd been wearing on the plane. Now I really had a girly chest, and I even bounced while walking. I liked the bounce.
“I think my girl likes her new figure. How sweet!” Mom said.
Just then my sister popped in and excitedly proclaimed me the most shapely girl she knows. Wow, this is so strange.
Aunt Mindy sat me down at the makeup table, I was nervous, not knowing what to expect.
“Chrissie, a girl never leaves her bedroom without her makeup on. It's very important that you look your prettiest all the time. Tomorrow first thing we will go to Marilyn’s wig company and get you fitted for your new wig. With your new wig, you will be a completely natural looking girl, I promise. You already have a cute figure and the demeanor of the cutest teen girl.”
I looked in the mirror, and wow, I looked so different! Even with only a little makeup on, I loved the look. My big smile showed how much I loved the new look.
Sally gave me high heels to wear and we all walked downstairs. I saw my boy clothes in my Mom's arms. I asked her where she was going with them. “Chrissie dear, you will not be needing them now, right? You will have new pretty clothes tomorrow for your new life.”
Why do they keep saying for “my new life?” We are just here for the summer, and I'll be living as a teen girl for only a couple of summer months.
Strange, I was feeling good in Sally’s dress and feeling the bounce in my chest. I was thinking I was walking well in these heels, too. Given the tight dress and girdle, I was surprised by the little steps I was taking. My whole body moved different in these girl clothes, I thought. I might like this new life!
Aunt Mindy suggested we go to Sally playroom and get to know each other. So like the leader Sally is, she or he grabbed my hand and guided my sister and me to her playroom.
Wow… this playroom was a huge doll room. Hundreds of dolls and dollhouses, a place a girl would love to play in. My sister got so excited seeing everything!
Sally took us to one corner and said, “Let's dress Barbie and Ken for dinner tonight.” So here I was, dressing dolls and maybe having fun.
Sally talked about her desire to crossdress and about living 24/7 as a girl. She told us that all the maids here are men, that they are crossdressers too. I would have never known, they look so girly! I guess Aunt Mindy really knows how to dress her boys!
I asked Sally what it’s like wearing all these new different clothes, and how does he handle wearing a wig with all that thick long hair?
“Chrissie, it took me a couple of days to get use to wearing a wig. But, I sure love it now. My pretty wig completes my new look and my Mom thinks soon I will have my own long pretty hair. The clothes we girls wear are all part of the fun new life too. I just love wearing a bra and having a perky figure. Guess what size bra I wear now?”
I had no idea and said I don’t know much about the sizes of bras. My sister popped in, saying “32A!”
Sally got all giggly, saying, “Yes you are right, with a little help from my inserts. I don’t mind wearing padding, they give me such a nice shape, and I bounce a little. That's so feminine, don’t you think?”
“Chrissie, what was the scariest part of wearing girls clothes for you?” Sally asked.
“I think being measured for my first bra at Victoria's Secret. I was so nervous. Here I was, clearly a boy, being measured and fitted by a complete stranger. They were so nice at the store though; they really made me feel at ease. Now I just love going back there, the store is so pretty. With so many pretty things.”
“I think my scariest moment was seeing me in the beauty salon’s mirror with my wig and full makeup on,” Sally said. “I didn't know myself, I looked so different. I kept asking myself, could I handle this, being a girl and wearing all these tight pretty clothes? So different from being a boy!”
I asked Victor, “How long have you been dressing as a girl?”
“Over two months now. I go everywhere and no one knows I was a boy before. I just love my new look and I hope you do too!” said Sally.
“Oh, yes, Sally, I do love your look. You look so natural. Do you do your own makeup too?”
“Yes, Mom took me to a beauty salon and they taught me all my makeup tricks, plus how to style my hair every day. I think our Moms have plans to take you there Chrissie, to have your makeup and hair done. The beauty salon is a very special place for us girls. All the ladies there are so so nice.”
Wow, I was thinking. Am I going to a beauty salon too? I guess they will give me the works!
My sister popped in, saying how much she liked my nail polish color. We talked forever about nail polish, and colors for teens. Such girly talk, I thought. I could not believe all the girly topics we three were talking about. It was so much different from when boys get together. I liked it!
One of the maids came in, saying dinner will be served soon and we need to go get dressed.
I looked at Sally, saying, “We are dressed, what does she mean?”
Sally giggled, saying, “At dinner we all dress up in our finest dresses. Come with me back to our bedroom, and I will find you a pretty dress to wear for dinner, Chrissie.”
Back in our room, Sally picked out a gorgeous, long silky dress. It was very fitted and lacy around the chest. It had very thin straps, so Sally brought out her strapless bra for me to wear. I was confused, thinking that if it had no straps, how would it stay up on my chest? Sally saw my fear.
“Silly girl, put this strapless bra on and put your “girls” inside the cups, and trust me, the bra will stay up.” Sure enough, with the tight dress on and the molded cups, my bustline was very perky. There was something new I learned, in this new girls' world.
Sally gave me some jewelry and perfume and said, “Lets go to dinner.” She clipped some big flashy earrings on me. It felt very strange, having those “things” hanging on my ears. She told me I would get use to wearing pretty earrings.
Sally then taught me to look in the full-length mirror before leaving our bedroom. “You must always check out your whole package,” she said.
Wow… I looked like a princess. I hardly knew myself … the person in the mirror!
All the stuff girls do to dress and get ready is all so new to me! I didn’t know it takes so long for girls to get ready, but it seems girls want to look pretty and “build” into their girly schedules time to do their makeup and hair just right.
Our mothers were very excited to see us three girls all dressed up in our “finest.” Dinner was magical, with the maids serving everything. I loved being waited on, being treated so special.
Dinner conversation focused on our summer visit and the plans our Moms had for me to become the prettiest teen girl ever.
Aunt Mindy said tomorrow was the special day for my wig fitting. Plus we will do some shopping for my new wardrobe.
After dinner Mom pulled me into another room and got real serious. She asked how I was doing, was I ok with all this girly stuff? I told her I was very excited and happy. She was pleased, and brought out some pink pills. She said, “Chrissie, these pills will help you relax and will help you with your new life style. Please take two a day and you will be a really happy girl!”
I said “OK!” Mom knows best.
To lighten the mood, Mom told me how much she liked my long dress, and commented on my figure. I told her I loved all the attention and can’t wait for my new wig tomorrow to complete my look.
“Mom I did feel a little strange tonight, looking like a boy at the dinner table”.
“Son, you didn’t look like a boy. You just don’t have long hair, but don’t worry about that, we are all helping you tomorrow. Tomorrow, with your new wig you will be the prettiest girl in town. Trust me!”
Sally popped into our room saying, “Chrissie let's go and get into our nightgowns and play with our dolls. We had so much fun this afternoon playing in our playroom.”
Upstairs, back in our bedroom, the maids laid out two beautiful baby doll nightgowns. Something very special for a teenage girl for sure.
“Chrissie, look at the baby doll nightgowns. I just love the cups for our little boobies. Aren’t they just so so special, so sweet?”
“Oh, yes I just love the color -- pink is my favorite color. Sally, are these panties? Do I wear the panties with my girdle with this nightgown?”
“Well Chrissie, do you have your little guy under control yet? My Mom had me wear my tight girdle for weeks until he was under control. You know, no accidents down there.”
“What do you mean Sally?”
“Does your little guy get wet when you put on soft, silky clothes? If so your girdle will hold him in and stop that nasty wetness. My Mom put me on little pink pills and that stopped my little guy from getting so excited, if you know what I mean,” Sally said.
“My mom just today gave me some little pink pills. Will they help me?”
“Yes, but for now, until the pills work in a couple of days, you better wear your girdle. You know, to keep him under control.”
“Good idea, I don’t want any mishaps”.
Sally handed me what looked to be a napkin. She said, “This is what we girls wear for our periods. But you can wear one now to keep dry down there. Let me show you how to wear them in your girdle.”
I was so embarrassed as he placed the little pad in my girdle. For some reason it all made sense, and I was ok with this new feminine “thing”.
We put on our matching baby dolls nightgowns and slippers and ran off to the playroom.
We were having such a good time playing with the dolls in the doll room! I wondered, how could this be? How come I like this so much? Am I really a girl deep down under?
Our Moms popped in, saying it was time to go to sleep, that we have a big day tomorrow and we need our beauty sleep.
“Beauty sleep, what is that?”, I asked.
“Silly girl,” Sally said. “You will find out”.
Chapter Five
My big morning came quick. After breakfast Mom picked out such a cute outfit for me. Then put some makeup on me and we were off to the wig shop.
I was nervous walking into this ladies world. We had to walk through the beauty salon into the back room where the wigs were displayed. I was very aware of all the ladies looking at me. Here I was in girl mode except for my head with no hair. They all had to know I was a boy in a pretty dress and high heels.
Diana was in the wig shop. She was so nice. I could not believe all the different wigs on display, I was overwhelmed.
We sat and talk about what kind of wig I would like. I could hardly talk, so Mom took over.
Chrissie wants a sandy color long hair wig with little bangs in front. A wig she can style and curl every day, plus not be afraid to go swimming in.
Diana said she has many to pick from. Asked me to slip out of my pretty dress and put on the housecoat, she didn’t want to get my dress spotted.
I was nervous taking my dress off, but I knew I had no choice. Diana commented on how pretty my bra and matching girdle was. I got all shy while slipping on the housecoat.
Diana washed my head and put some chemical in my hair. She then brought out several wigs. Mom picked out the one, and I agreed. Wow, it was long, like half way down my back and very full. Diana said this would be perfect for a young girl like me, so lets get started.
Mom told me to close my eyes and relax. “You will look so sweet, I promise.”
I did.
“Enjoy your new look now, dear.”
“Mom can I open my eyes now”?
“Chrissie, you do look gorgeous, so very pretty. Open your eyes and see your new look, sweetie”.
I could not believe my new look. Who was this girl staring back at me in the mirror? Diana and Mom were so happy, saying how great I looked.
“Well, Chrissie what do you think? Say something sweetie”.
“Mom I love it. Now I look like a girl. No one will make fun of me with all this long hair”.
Mom hugged me with such joy. The wig felt so strange on my head. Diana then told me that Betty was waiting for me out in the salon, to style my hair and give me some pointers on how to take care of it.
I kept looking in all the mirrors, weak in the knees, seeing myself. Is that really me? I looked great. Mom ushered me right into a salon chair as Betty started combing out my long thick hair. I could not take my eyes off my new look.
“You look so sweet Chrissie. I just love the wig you and your Mom picked out. Your new hair frames your pretty face so nicely. Lets style it just a little,” Betty said.
I wasn't sure what Betty was doing, but I didn’t care. I loved my new look and was excited to go home and show Sally. I kept looking in the mirror again, thinking how good my new style looks, my new look.
Betty told me I had another appointment in a couple of days, when she will teach me more tricks to take care of my new hair.
When we were done, Mom said she had another treat to show me. She walked me next door to Betty’s Lingerie Boutique. Wow, this was another ladies den of femininity. I loved it.
“Chrissie, would you like to pick something out for being such a good girl today?”
“Mom I would love a garter belt. I've heard they're so soft and feminine”.
“Chrissie, where did you learn about garter belts? I don’t think teen girls wear anything as old fashioned as a garter belt,” Mom said.
“Mom, I have always dreamed of holding up my nylons with a garter belt. They seem so romantic, so feminine.”
“Ok, sweet, though you do know that your panty girdles all have garters on them. Lets look over here for a garter belt, sweetie ….”
I got so excited when I spotted a 6-garter belt with matching panties. Mom asked the clerk for the matching bra but they did not have my size. I was disappointed.
Home we went to show off my new hairstyle to the family. They were waiting for us and the moment they saw me, both my sister and Sally were jumping for joy, screaming how great I looked. Their excitement was contagious and we all hugged in excitement.
Aunt Mindy took her camera out and start snapping photos. Telling me to model and give her a sassy look with my new hairstyle.
I was so excited that they all liked my new look, I thought I was going to wet my girdle. Good thing I had that pad inside it, the one Sally gave me again this morning.
We had lunch when Mom suggested we all go shopping for some clothes and a bathing suit.
Sally thought that was a fun idea, and off we went. I was nervous, thinking about wearing a girl’s bathing suit. How will they hide my little guy down there???
We went to Forever Young, a 'tween girl’s store.
I felt much different about shopping now that I had a wig on and no one could tell I was a boy. I was having so much fun looking at all the cute skimpy girly clothes.
Mom grabbed tons of clothes and took me into the dressing room. First was a bathing suit. I got really nervous as Mom said, “Chrissie, relax. I will help you hide your little guy down there. No one will know he is there”. Mom gave me a mini-girdle and told me that this will hide him, and the little skirt around my waist will hide all. The bra top was very cute, with padded cups. It gave me a very perky bustline.
Looking in the mirror, I saw Mom was right, nothing was showing. Even lifting up my bathing suit skirt, the girdle held all in. I was so flat, I got excited.
I tried on all the other clothes, I was so excited.
One of the tops she picked up was very tight, and also see-through. I got nervous when I saw my bra cups through the fabric. It seemed very strange. With fear in my eyes, I looked at Mom. She knew my fear.
“Yes, Chrissie, you look fine. Showing a little of our lingerie is not all bad. You are a young girl now and can get away with being “cute”! You look great, sweetie, enjoy your new look!”
I knew Mom was right. I have seen girls back home showing off their figures and being proud of it. I know I liked looking at other girls’ see-through blouses. I guess now it my turn to strut my stuff… my new figure!
I hugged Mom, saying how happy I was. We bought several outfits and went directly home, since Sally was expecting her friend over to swim this afternoon.
Panic struck me! Her friend is coming here to swim with us? Mom saw my fear and explained all would be ok. She whispered in my ear, “Chrissie, Sally’s friend is a boy who has been living as a girl for two years. She knows your story and is excited to meet you.”
I could not believe what I heard, Sally’s friend is a boy dressed as a girl too? I asked Mom how many boys out here are living as girls?
“Chrissie I was going to tell you later but now is as good as any time I guess. Aunt Mindy runs a school here in the city for boys who want to be girls. Yes, she helps boys become girls, just like you and her Victor or Sally”.
“Mom, how can that be? An actual school that teaches boys how to be girls? What's up with that?”
“Well Chrissie, she has offered for you to attend the school this summer to learn more feminine ways, and to teach you the poise of girls. I think you would like it and I know Sally would go with you. She's a student there now.
I could not process all this. I had to lay down on my bed, thinking about everything happening to me.
Sally popped into our room saying Kim was here and we are all going swimming, put on your suit, lets have some fun!
I was moving real slow. Sally grabbed my arm and helped me take my clothes off, and handed me my bikini and mini-girdle.
She held up my mini-girdle, commenting on how cute it was, saying she used to wear one when her little guy was a bad boy, but not anymore. He's so small and tame now; and he does not act up anymore.
Sally tied my hair in the back with a big pink flower bow, gave me slippers, and said, “Lets go get a tan girl!” Then she paused. “Chrissie, look in the mirror, you forgot something. You need your inserts, you need your boobies silly girl!”
I was so confused, too much happening here.
I felt I was in slow motion. There was way too much to think about as Sally pulled me to the pool.
Sally then said, “Chrissie, meet Kim, my best friend. Isn’t she cute in her new bathing suit?”
Oh boy, this is the boy Mom was telling me about! But he looks so good, so much like a teen girl, very cute, very perky, with a beautiful smile and personality. He is a little older and has a very nice, shapely figure for a boy.
Sally introduced us and immediately it was like we were old friends. Kim was so nice, so down to earth, so sweet. We three laid in the sun all afternoon and I found myself talking boy talk and enjoying it. I think I like this new life!
My sister came out with a full tray of nail polish and Sally jumped in, saying “Let's all re-do our nails and see who can be the prettiest.” For some reason I got all excited about this and had lots of fun, sitting there with the other girls, chatting away while all were doing their nails. Never had this much fun when I was back home as a boy.
Mom came out to the pool and took a photo of us four girls, the four of us standing there with our arms around each other, so girly, so natural, giggling away. I saw the photo in the camera and I've got to say, I look just like a normal girl, like my sister, maybe better.
Mom said the day was done, and she wanted us to come in and get dressed for dinner. She invited Kim to stay as Sally said she could wear one of her gowns. Then we all went up to our bedroom, three teen girls giggling all the way. How much fun is this!
Sally brought out three gorgeous full-length gowns for each of us to wear to dinner. Within a flash Kim was stripping down to her mini-girdle and pulling a bra and garter belt and stockings she'd brought out of her carry bag.
Wow, this girl is all set, she knows the drill. For some reason I was ok also stripping down to basically nothing, getting dressed in front of these two boys or should I say girls.
Seeing Sally and Kim at the makeup tables was so girly to me. I got so excited to apply my makeup next.
Sally was up first so I sat down and did my makeup. I guess I was not doing it right, so Kim turned and helped me. Kim handed me some very feminine earrings. I got so excited I could hardly put them on, so Kim helped me.
Sally said it was time to go downstairs, but first we wanted a photo of us in our finest, shot in the mirror. We slipped on our high heels, put on our best smile and she took the photo. I was overwhelmed with happy feelings, feelings I never ever had when I was a boy.
Off we went hand in hand to dinner. I noticed our dresses were so tight we could hardly walk. Sally started giggling, because she just loved the tight dress and the way her body wiggled, she said. I did feel different walking, my girdle was controlling everything, and with the high heels on I was having so much fun! Who would have thought?
Dinner was all girly talk and an invitation to go shopping again tomorrow with all four of us.
Aunt Mindy popped in, saying, “Girls, would you all like a sleep over tonight, a slumber party?”
“Oh, yes Mommy, could we, that would be so much fun. Kim can borrow a nightgown and we will have so much fun, please please please,” Sally said.
I looked at my Mom, her big smile said ok. I threw my hands up in the air saying, “Sounds like fun! Lets go get into our nightgowns now!”
Back in our bedroom, we got into our baby doll nightgowns and sat on the one bed, doing each other’s hair. The maids brought in a third rollaway bed and we were set for the night.
I told the girls I did know what girls do at a girl’s slumber party. They both giggled and said, “You will find out, it’s so much fun!”
We talked all night about boys while painting our nails again, even trying on different clothes and modeling them. It was so much fun.
While we were sitting on the bed talking I asked about Sally’s mother's special school. Wow did that open up a huge conversation! Both Sally and Kim attend the school, and were so excited to talk about all the classes they have taken to develop their feminine ways, and it shows! They encouraged me to sign up and then we could all go together to take some classes.
Kim was saying they have a fun gym there for us girls. “They have helped me develop my figure so well, I may not need to wear a padded bra or inserts in my bra soon. Plus the school teaches poise classes, to teach us to walk with grace. You know, it’s hard to walk in those tight dresses and girdles, and they have helped me so much to walk like the gracious girl my mom wants me to be. Chrissie, you just have to come with us to the school. You will love it, and all the girls there are so very nice!”
All I could think of was here is a school full of boys who want to be girls? Is this what is happening to me? Is my Mom pushing me to be a girl even when we go home in the fall? I told myself I would not worry about that now and would try to live my summer as Chrissie. Deep down I loved my new lifestyle, especially all the attention I was getting.
We were all getting tired, and soon fell asleep after a full day and night of girly activities.
Next day Kim stayed for breakfast but then she had to get to “the school” for her figure training class. She asked if I could come. I looked at Mom and Aunt Mindy. Both said sure, Aunty Mindy said, “I am sure she would love the work out.”
Oh boy, I was going to the school that changes boys into girls. Am I ok with this??? I thought so, I might like it, but I wasn't sure what to expect.
Before I could think about it more both Sally and Kim ran me back to our bedroom to get dressed to go to the school.
Sally gave me a very pretty pink flowered leotard and a work out bag she said was filled with pretty things. What did that mean? She also gave me a sports bra. I didn’t know what it was, and found there were no hooks in the back. “Chrissie just put it on, you will look great, and remember to put your insert boobies in the cups.”
Pulling this feminine leotard on, really showed off my little shape. For some reason I was trying to adjust my sports bra when Sally said, “Chrissie, you look fine, you have such sweet perky breasts under that leotard. You look so great. Now take it off and jump into your pink lacy dress. You can’t wear your leotard to school, silly”.
Downstairs my mother was waiting for us. “Chrissie, you look so sweet dear. I just love that dress, pink is your new color Chrissie. Have fun at school dear”.
The chauffeur was waiting for us to take us to the special school.
Walking into the huge school building was just like walking into my high school back home, but here there were only girls running around. Everyone seemed so happy! I thought they are all boys in dresses.
We went into the locker room. There were twelve or fifteen girls undressing. I could not believe my eyes. Here I was in a girl’s locker room with all the girls (or boys) in their bras and girdles.
Sally helped me, pushing me repeatedly to get undressed. I could not stop staring at all going on around me. No one had a problem undressing, as Sally whispered in my ear, “Chrissie, we are all girls here, you can undress, it’s ok, we all wear bras and panties like you and me, we are all the same, sweetie.”
She then helped me with my leotard. It was really tight, figure hugging. My little boobies stuck out just like all the other “girls” here in the lock room.
Plus the girls were putting their inserts in their sports bras, filling out their bustline, just like me. So strange, they looked so happy trying to be the prettiest teen girls.
Sally introduced me to the girl next to us. She looked so cute. Her name was Karen and she was having a hard time getting out of her girdle. It was strange looking girdle I thought. The bra was attached to her girdle. What is up with that?
I whispered to Sally, “What is Karen wearing, a big bra?”
“Chrissie, you silly girl. Haven’t you seen an all-in-one girdle? I just love them; I have the cutest all-in-ones back home. You will just have to try one when we get home, they are so fun, gives us girls a great shape.”
I just smiled and said, “yes, but the girdle looks very strange. I guess there is tons more I need to learn about being a girl.”
I pulled my pink sneakers out of my gym bag. I kept starring at the sneakers; they were so so girly looking, so different than my sneakers back home.
Sally said, “Yes, Chrissie, they are girls' sneakers and are very cute. Put them on quick with those lacey white socks. You will look so cute for our workout today”.
Sally announced to the whole locker room that I was new, and asked the girls to welcome me to the class. All the girls came over and hugged me with a warm welcome. I thought, how sweet is that? These girls (or boys) were hugging me in their bras and thinking nothing of it. I guess we really are all girls here in this very special school.
In the gym was about 6 other girls getting ready for the figure class. We were all introduced and the instructor started. She did not give me a second look. It was as if I was just one more of the girls trying to improve my girlish figure.
These exercises were totally different than those I did as a boy in gym class back home. Being in the tight leotard and sports bra was also different. I kept picking at my sports bra – it didn't fit right, I thought.
Kim whispered in my ear, “Chrissie is your sports bra too tight? Don’t pick at it, that's not very girlish.”
I was embarrassed, but I had learned another feminine “thing”, don’t play with your bra straps even if they are too tight.
Class was over, and I told Kim what a good time I'd had.
Back in the locker room changing was another big “learning moment”. Seeing Karen twist and turn getting into her all-in-one girdle was a real education. Why would any girl wear such a tight hard to wear girdle? Plus the other girl near us was complaining she hates wearing padded bras, as she was hooking her bra.
I looked at Sally saying, “Why does she hate wearing a pretty bra? I thought that is why we are hear, to love our femininity. Do all real girls hate wearing bras?”
“Chrissie, I think she just hates wearing a padded bra. Plus did you see the bra her mother has her in? A1950’s very pointed bra, like her Mom’s bra, very padded cone shape. She wishes she had real teen breasts like us, I bet. She has always been a complainer and I am not sure she likes our school anyhow.”
Sally pushed me along. Took so long to get changed with doing our hair, makeup and getting dressed. Just a different lifestyle for sure I thought.
We left the locker room for a tour of the school, everyone encouraging me to sign up for the summer classes.
I was amazed they had a classroom just for lingerie teaching. I looked through the window and there were ten boys dressed as girls using a tape measure, measuring the chest of their partners for bra fittings. How cute that was, I told Kim.
Kim asked if I would like to go in and sit in on the class. I got all shy and said no, not today.
“So Chrissie what do you think of the school? Would you like to come and learn?”
“Kim, I would love to if my Mom can afford it. I think it would help my feminine side, and bring out much more of it. There is so much to learn!”
“Don’t worry about the cost, and yes, when this school is done with you, you will be the most poised proper feminine girl ever. You will never want to go back to being a stupid boy again.”
What did she say? Never want to go to back being a boy? What is she saying? I thought, I am here for the summer, just wearing girl’s clothes and having fun, and then back to my home in the fall, back to being a boy again. What is up with this talk?
Our limo drivers took us home. I was beat from the work out and the thought that I might be a girl the rest of my life. The more I thought about being a girl forever, the more I liked the idea though. I was confused. What is up with that thought? Those pills are really changing my thoughts!
Back home, I got Mom aside and talked about this school, and whether she thinks I should take some summer classes there.
“Chrissie, if you like the school, then yes, you should take some classes there. It will help you learn how girls think and act. It will be good for you,” Mom said.
“Mom, Kim said the school will teach me how to be a girl forever. Do I want to be a girl forever, even when we go home?”
“Chrissie, that is totally up to you. It is way to soon to think about your future. We are here this summer to have fun and have you experience being the most feminine girl you can be, as you wished. The school can help you learn how.”
I was so mixed up, so much was happening to me so quickly.
“Chrissie, have you been taking the little pink pills I gave you?”
“Just a couple, Mom, I forget,” I said.
“You should take them every day dear. You would be much more relaxed now, and this girl talk would not make you so nervous. Give me the pills and I will make sure you take them twice a day,” Mom said.
I hugged Mom and thanked her for everything.
Aunt Mindy suggested we go to the school and see the doctor there; she can give me a shot, which will work much faster.
Lets you and your sister go out shopping and we will stop by the school doctor and get you that shot.
Off we went, first to school. The doctor was waiting for us. She asked me to remove my dress so she could give me my shots.
I looked at Mom and said, “Shots? More than one?”
“Chrissie, it's ok, the doctor knows what she's doing, you'll be fine! This will help your demeanor and help you relax more.”
Two shots and more pills, what am I in for? I thought.
A nurse came in asking to take my measurements. I was confused. Why take my measurements?
She said we do this for all our patients, you know, so we can monitor your development.
Out in the car I asked Mom what the nurse meant by development.
“Chrissie, the doctor just wants to make sure you are ok with being a girl, a pretty girl. They are here to help us, all will be ok,” Mom said.
The shots must have been kicking in, because I got all giggly, wanting to go do our girly shopping.
We went to the mall. Mom wanted to get my ears pierced. I wasn't sure I was ok with having holes in my body, but the doctor's shots were working, and I sat right down and said, “Give me the prettiest earrings please.”
We went to buy another bathing suit and I said, “I already have one now Mom.”
“A girl can never have too many cute bathing suits.”
Wow, this suit really has padding in the cups. Really, it made my chest stand out! I asked Mom if this was ok. She smiled and said, “Looks great, so perky, love your figure, dear.”
The bathing suit had the little skirt around the bottom to hide any bump I might have down there. Mom told me to make sure I wear that little swim mini-girdle with all my bathing suits.
“Chrissie, have you had any accidents with your little guy getting out of control, like getting wet down there?”
“Mom I have been wearing my tight girdles all the time, even in bed. Sally told me it would be ok to wear one at night. Even Kim said she used to wear a protective girdle, but now she is under control and her little guy doesn’t act up any more”.
“Good, Chrissie. You tell me if you get wet down there, will you? Plus, it might be good to wear those feminine napkins I showed you, just the thin ones will do. The napkins will make you feel more feminine and safe.”
While we were driving home Mom asked me a hundred questions. “Chrissie, how are you doing? Did you have a fun time last night at your girl’s slumber party? Are you ok sleeping in the same room with Sally? Chrissie, talk to me about your feelings.”
“Mom, when Diana fitted my wig something changed in my brain. Somehow all this beautiful hair and my tight bra and girdle has focused me to be the best teenage girl possible. I love dressing up for dinner, love wearing a baby doll nightgown. I love my late night talks with Sally in our bedroom. Plus for some reason, I love playing in Sally’s dollhouse with all her dolls. I love dressing the dolls up in pretty dresses and dreaming I might wear those pretty dresses. I am so happy you found me with Pam’s bras back home or I would still be in the closet wearing just bras.”
“Chrissie, I am so happy you have found yourself and are enjoying your feminine side. Girls have a very special place in our world and we can have so much fun. I think you look terrific and have adjusted beautifully. I would like to see you sign up for some classes at Aunt Mindy’s school and explore more of your feminine feelings.”
Back home Sally was waiting for me in her bathing suit, telling me to get my suit on and meet her at the pool.
Mom handed me the shopping bag from VS and said, “Chrissie, show Sally your new bikini. You can wear this suit now -- you will look so sweet.”
Sally loved the bathing suit and grabbed my hand to take me upstairs to put it on. “Sally why are you rushing me?’
“Chrissie, I have a treat for you at the pool. Don’t get nervous, but my next-door neighbor is here at our pool. He is a real hunk, wait until you see him”.
“Sally, I can’t go swimming with a boy. Really, is he a real boy or a student from your Mom’s school, like wanting to be a girl?”
“Chrissie, he is a real boy and has tons of muscle all over his body, he is gorgeous. Trust me he has no idea of our switch in life. Quick, get ready and put some more makeup on, and more lipstick. You know, get beautiful for him!”
I could hardly move! Sally had to push me. As I was hooking up my bra top bikini, she reminded me to put my padding inside my cups.
“Chrissie, that bathing suit is so very cute, and shows off your cute figure, plus I think it gives you bigger boobies. So fun, so special! Ok, you look great, lets go meet Tommy,” Sally said.
I tried to grab a pool cover-up but Sally would not let me. I was not ready to talk with a boy, let alone have one see me in this skimpy bikini.
My sister was already at the pool talking to this guy, Tommy. Sally pulled me over to him, introducing me. I was nervous, I guess like a typical teen girl … I could hardly talk.
“Hi Chrissie, good to meet you girl. Welcome to Baltimore, I hear you are from out of State,” Tommy said.
All I could do was smile, I was so nervous I couldn’t talk.
“I guess Chrissie’s tongue is tied. She'll be ok, Tommy. She is a shy girl,” Sally said.
I remember my Mom saying girls don’t like jumping in the pool. They'll get their makeup all messy and their hair will look bad, all wet. So I parked myself on a chair while the others jumped in the pool.
Tommy got out of the pool and sat right next to me. Oh, no, I will have to talk with him! What do I say?
Tommy was very nice and got me to open up. He seemed so nice, a good talker. Within minutes we were talking away and I felt so relaxed with him. For some reason I kept staring at his muscles. What was wrong with me I thought?
Tommy’s iPhone rang and within minutes he announced he had to go. For some reason I was sad he was leaving. Off he went, saying to me with his big blue eyes, “Chrissie I hope to see you again this summer.”
I could not talk -- here he was saying he wanted to see me again and I was melting with excitement! What a date? How can this be? What girly thoughts are coming over me? Why?
He left and the girls jumped on me saying, “I think Tommy likes you, Chrissie. Did you hear him say he wanted to see you again? Wow you are a lucky girl. Isn’t he such a cute boy, a real hunk? I knew you would like him, he’s a dreamboat!” Sally said.
“Sally, I can’t go on a date with him. I am not here for the summer to date boys. Remember I am a boy. I can’t date a boy”.
“Chrissie, trust me, by the end of the summer you will want to date Tommy. He is a hunk and he likes you. He is sweet on you, girl! Plus it’s all part of the lifestyle you came here to experience. Boy experiences come with wearing a bikini, all in the game for us girls.”
I could not handle all this and ran up to my bedroom. What is happening to me? All I wanted to do is wear Pam’s bra back home… now I have emotions for a boy and I might be dating boys? I need my Mom.
Mom found me. She knew I'd run out of the pool crying.
“Chrissie, what is wrong? Why are you crying?”
“Mom I think I like Tommy, the boy who came to the pool this afternoon. He was so nice and I think he likes me, as a girl. He wants to go out with me. That can’t be, how can that be? I am so confused.”
Mom hugged me telling me all will be ok, “Chrissie, this is all part of “dressing the part”. Wear a dress and stockings, and the boys will come knocking. It’s all part of being a teenage girl and Tommy found you attractive. Lets face it Chrissie, you are an attractive, sweet demur teen girl that any boy would love to date. You don’t have to date him; it’s up to you. When you are comfortable, you will make your own decision if you want to date him”.
“Mom I didn’t come here to date boys. Remember, I am a boy. I think. But strange, I really like him. We had such a good time talking. Mom he kept looking at my chest, staring, what is up with that?”
“Chrissie, boys have their hormones too and they love to look at girls who are as beautiful as you are. You do have a curvy figure that boys will find attractive. You will have to learn to deal with that and enjoy their attention.”
“Mom this is all too much. I am having a hard time processing all this. I don’t know how to handle these girly feelings. I don’t know what to do or say as a girl. Help me”.
“Chrissie, you might want to enroll at Aunt Mindy’s school and take some classes on how to handle boys, how to be a good girl. I think it would help you and would put your mind at ease.”
“Mom I think you are right. I will talk with Aunt Mindy about joining her school.”
Just then my sister came in my bedroom all giggly, saying, “Isn’t Tommy a hunk, he is so hot. I think Chrissie likes him, and I know he likes you! Are you going out on a date with him?”
“I don’t know, I am so confused. I need to go do my nails now before dinner and think about all that happened today,” I said.
At dinner there was no talk about Tommy. I was getting my composure back as Aunt Mindy took me to the library room.
“Chrissie, your Mom said you would like to take some classes at my school this summer. I think that would be a good idea and would be very very useful for the experiences you are having here. You know our school is very good at teaching boys how to be feminine, graceful girls, and how to handle their changing emotions. I have several classes starting next week you might want to consider. You have done so well adjusting that it would be a shame to not develop your feminine personality more. I think you have blossomed in your femininity, and I love the soft sweet feelings you are having. I will help you experience the new world I think you are looking for.”
I hugged her, saying, “I need your help Aunty. I have all these new and different feelings running through my head, and I don’t know how to handle them.”
“Chrissie, here is some light music to listen to at night as you fall asleep. Sally will show you how to do this -- she is a pro at this therapy. The music will help you relax and guide your thoughts in the right direction.”
I went upstairs to change into my nightgown. Sally was in the room. She saw my tape recorder in my hand and knew I had “bought” into her Mom’s school program.
“Chrissie, you will love the music on those tapes. I listened for weeks and found them so relaxing. The tapes will help you so much, you will love them.”
We both hung out in our bedroom. Sally showed me different hair tricks. She showed me her new inserts, all excited, saying her Mom had just increased her bra cup size to a B cup and gotten her these new, bigger inserts. She looked so excited.
“Here Chrissie, put these in your nightgown cups, try them out. I just love the curvier look. I asked Mom for C cups but she said they were too big for a teen girl my age. But all in due time.”
I found myself getting excited as I pushed the inserts into my cups. Wow, they did 'push out’ my chest!
“I think Chrissie likes her bigger breasts. You should ask your Mom for bigger inserts. My Mom gave me two pair of inserts. Maybe you would like to wear the bigger inserts tomorrow and see if anyone notices,” Sally said.
I got all excited and said yes. Sally hugged me, saying how much fun this will be.
“See, being a girl is tons more fun than being a stupid boy. We have so much more fun wearing all these beautiful clothes and making ourselves beautiful,” Sally said.
The next morning Sally reminded me to wear her B cup inserts in my bra. How could I forget? I thought. Why was I so excited about having bigger breasts?
Sally gave me a stretch top to wear. Never gave it a thought that it would show off my bustline even more with these bigger breasts. She giggled, saying this top will look so sweet on me, and it's just my color.
“Sally, these inserts are really too big for my bra cups. I think they are falling out of the cups”.
“Silly girl, don’t worry, we are just playing today. If our Moms like your new look, maybe they will take you out and buy you B cup bras for your bigger bustline. Wouldn’t that be fun?”
The top she gave me was very tight and hugged my figure. I looked in the mirror and Sally said, “Chrissie, you look great, I love your figure. Now we have the same size breasts. We are twins”.
I went downstairs, and boy did these large breasts bounce around! Not sure why, but I liked the feeling.
Our Moms were in the kitchen and it didn’t take them long to see we girls were playing around. Aunt Mindy said, “Girls, I think we got older overnight. Your figure looks great but you both might be a bit overdeveloped for your teen ages.”
We both looked at each other, grabbed hands, and danced around, saying, “Yes, but they feel so yummy, and look more sexy, right?”
My Mom smiled and said, “Yes, girls, but I think you got too busty too quick. Those large inserts are for you girls for later this winter”.
What? Did my Mom say 'this winter'? Why, will I be here this winter, wearing a bra in the winter? I thought we were here for just the summer! I was thinking all this to myself.
“Girls, I think you two should go back upstairs and put your A cup inserts in your pretty bras and come back for breakfast. Now run along and change!”
We went back upstairs and changed with sadness on our faces. In our bedroom, I said, “Sally, why did my Mom say we might be able to wear this B cup insert in the winter? I thought I was here for just the summer?”
“Chrissie, I have no idea why your Mom said that. So what, lets just have fun now and not worry about that”, Sally said.
Chapter Six
The days came and passed, and the next week came. Aunt Mindy told me that her new classes start tomorrow, and asked if I was still up for going to her school?
I got so excited, hugging her, saying, “Yes, I am so excited, I can’t wait to learn.”
“Well, I guess those tapes at night have helped you. Plus, I am sure those shots and pink pills have helped too. Great! You can ride in with me tomorrow for your first day at school. Your Mom and I will pick your classes. I think you'll love them!”
“Thank you Aunt Mindy, I am so very excited! I want to learn about my new lifestyle.”
THE END, of one life and the beginning of the next …
© 2014 by Terri Hansay
I have Gynecomastia
By Terry Hansay
Chapter One of Two, Enjoy…
I am 19 years old and have gynecomastia. I just saw my doctor and she explained what I have. I am sick, emotionally sick to hear this. I can’t believe my chest has developed so much and the doctor says I will develop more, that I have this disease.
I am a little overweight and that is what I thought was my problem, why my chest was bigger than normal. I started hurting around my upper chest and went to my doctor.
She did several tests and explained my problem will not getting better. She could operate but would not recommend that. I asked about exercise, but she said due to my chemical imbalance that will not reduce my breast size.
The doctor then told me the only way to relive the back pain or pressure is to wear a bra. I looked at her in disbelief. I said, “how can I wear a bra, I am not a woman”. She said, “you have breasts, sizable breasts and they need support. That is the only reason a woman or you would wear a bra, for support. You have breasts that need support. If you don’t support them, protect them, you will have other problems and pains that are much worst than wearing a bra.”
She said many men with my disease wear bras and they have adjusted. My pain will increase without proper support, she said.
I couldn’t handle her remedy and told her I would think about it and left.
I was sick to my stomach with her answers. I went on-line and saw she was right in her remedy. But I could not wear a bra that was for girls, not me.
I could think of anything more than my disease over the next couple of weeks. I bought smaller t-shirts thinking it might hold my expanding breasts still and not let them “bounce” around. That did not work. Plus I was feeling self-conscience as my breasts bounced and I thought people were looking at them moving around.
I did not know what to do. I had more pain and bouncing, it was getting worst.
I tried to figure out my bra size, looked at web pages for different bra styles. Way too many bra styles, shapes, colors to understand. I could not see myself in a bra, let alone having two mountains on my chest sticking out there.
I thought I might try and order a bra on-line but I could not figure out what size to order. I had no one to ask but my mother.
I called my Mom saying I would come visit this weekend, she was pleased since I have not seen her in a couple of months.
I drove to my mother’s home; she was all excited to see me. We hugged and had a great dinner my first night there. After dinner I let the bomb drop.
“Mom, I have a problem and I need your help”, I said. I explained my disease and what my doctor said. She was concerned but seemed supportive of my problem. She then asked me to show her my chest.
I was nervous as I took my two shirts and a t-shirt off. She saw my breasts and was amazed at how developed I was. We talked about the disease and said she would help in what ever I needed.
I told her I was willing to try wearing a bra to see if the bra would relieve the pain I was having. She agreed. I told her I did not know how to measure for a bra. She giggled and said that is easy, I will teach you.
As she was measuring me, she said I should be professional measured but for now we can do it. She explained the bandwidth and the cup measurements. She announced with a big smile that I was a 36B maybe a C cup bra size. I asked her why she was smiling. Your sister is the same size, how ironic, she said.
I didn’t think that was funny. Here I am the same bust size as my sister. That was sick, I am man, I thought.
Sit tight she said, I think your sister has a couple of her bras upstairs she leaves here. “Mom, I could NOT wear her bras”, I said. Mom looked at me saying “of course you can, she will never know”.
Mom returned with two bras. I was nervous but she made it seem like there was nothing to it. She put on me the first bra, she said, “this is a t-shirt bra and has the most support, padded cups for a smooth shapely look”.
“This kind of bra will hide your nipples. I saw your nipples poking out when you walked in tonight”, Mom said.
I got all nervous and ask her what she saw. “I didn’t want to say, but there is a lot of bounce to your chest, she said. Plus your nipples were popping out. Not a good look for a man”.
I looked at Mom and said, “I guess I really need some support”. She said, “yes dear you do!”
Wow, did this bra feel strange. Really lifted my breasts up and seemed to take all the stress off my chest. My sister’s bra fit, I filled the cups.
Maybe I fill the cups to well. Mom made the comment that this bra gives me “muffin tops”. What the heck is that I asked? She pointed out how my breasts were bulging out of the top of the cups. This bra is too small for me, she said.
Great my breasts are bigger than my sisters. How could that happen, I am a man.
Mom saw my fear saying we will have to go shopping and buy you a larger cup size.
I said, “Mom I can’t wear this bra. It picks up my breasts and makes them stand out even more than before. I will have big bumps under my shirts”.
She looked me saying, “you don’t have a choice, you have large breasts and you need support. You might even need to wear women’s blouses to handle your big bustline”.
She explained that a bra is designed to lift and separate the breasts. “We girls need this kind of support”, she said.
Did she say “we”, “we girls”, that is very strange. Here I am wearing a woman’s bra, my sister’s bra with my mother. Who is “we”?
“Oh, I can’t handle this and fell on the couch, I was to weak, I could not understand all this.
My mother explained the next bra has underwires that will help support my breasts too. “Lets try this bra on too dear”, she said.
Wow, this bra fit like a glove, perfect and again really did uplifts my breasts.
My Mom convinced me I had to wear a bra. My chest felt so much better, relieve stress on my chest.
For some reason my mother was very supportive and seemed excited about me wearing my sister’s bras.
She told me I could wear these bras now and that we will go shopping tomorrow for my own bras and panties.
Panties, why do I need panties? I don’t need those I said. She hugged me saying, “you have to have matching underwear, and you will feel so much better. Don’t argue with me, I know what is best for my son”.
I reached behind to unhook this bra and Mom giggled saying, “Tommy, leave your bra on dear. You might as well get use to your new top now. You wouldn’t be needing this man t-shirt any longer either”.
“Why don’t I need my t-shirt, Mom? “Son you don’t need a t-shirt and a bra together, I don’t wear t-shirts, just a bra”.
This is getting very strange.
I put my shirt on and wow, did I have a bustline. I could see the bra under my shirt and I had shapely curves. I had a hard time buttoning my shirt, it was very tight across the chest. Clearly this shirt was too tight with this bra on. Mom smiled and said it looked good.
How does this look good? The shirt was very tight and gapping so I could see my sisters bra through the gap. Mom saw this and kept smiling. Strange, why does she keep smiling?!
I looked at Mom saying I will have a hard time adjusting to these two mountains on my chest. Mom laughed saying, “you will get use to wearing a bra son, bras will help you, you need to wear a bra every day for health reasons, so get use to it dear. Please don’t call your breasts mountains. You have curves, now deal with them son, for your own health”.
It felt really strange, this bra wrapped around my chest. Plus seeing the bra through my shirt made me real nervous and my Mom sensed my problem. I thought I would have to buy darker clothes to hide my bra straps.
Mom gave me a JC Penny catalog and opened it up to the bra section and told me to look through and see which bras I liked. I looked at her saying, “Mom why would I like looking for bras? I don’t want to wear a bra let alone shop for them. I can’t go to a store to buy a bra”.
Mom said, “Well, then we can go to my store, a small private ladies foundation store to buy you some bras tomorrow. I have been going to Betty’s Shape Shop for years and I know she will take good care of you tomorrow”.
Tomorrow came too quick for me. Mom came in and got me up, I was already up looking at the JC Penny catalog. I could not believe how many different bras there were. I asked her why they make so many different bras.
Mom smiled and said, “Women needs all different styles of bras for different outfits. You will learn, dear. Plus some women need different support and lift. Don’t worry, Betty will show you many different bras for your needs”.
I thought this is going to be too much. I can’t wear a bra let alone pick out several bras for me. All I need is one I thought.
In Mom’s hand was yet another one of my sister’s bras. She handed it to me saying I should wear this bra today. She wanted to see if it fit and told me to try it on now before I took my shower.
She adjusted the straps on me. Told me to bend forward and lift my breasts into the cups to fill the cups better. Wow, that really did help. Adjusting my breasts made the cup very shapely.
Mom was pleased with the fit and said I would wear that bra today to Betty’s. She said my sister bought that bra at Betty’s store and it would be nice if I wore it there.
Mom left my room as I was staring at this bra, another one of my sister’s bras. It felt weird and I think I got a little strange looking down at my breasts thinking my sister wore this bra.
I opened the catalog and saw this exact bra on a very pretty model. How could I look as shapely as this model? The bra was a Playtex Cross-My-Heart soft cup bra.
Mom came back in my room, saw me staring at the catalog and my breasts. With her big smile she said, “ok lets get going, stop staring at your new bustline and get your shower. We have an appointment at Betty’s in an hour”.
I asked my Mom why I needed this bra with some padding in it and could not just wear a plain, no padding bra like a sleep bra I saw in the JC Penny catalog.
She explained there was no support in a sleep bra and your nipples will show through without some padding.
Oh well, what did I know about all this. I reached behind my back and tried to unhook this bra. Mom giggled and showed me how to do this. Seems to be a real trick, feminine tricks I have to learn now, I guess.
Mom giggled and said, “You will learn how to put on and take off your pretty bras. Comes with practice since you will be wearing a bra everyday now”.
I thought to myself not sure I could wear a bra everyday.
I got showered and dressed. I liked the way the Playtex bra supported me without a lot of projection, as compared to my sister’s t-shirt bra. I reached inside the cups and adjust my developing breasts as my Mom taught. Wow, this was feeling good. The bra took a lot of the stress off my body, not sure why.
My only problem is that it is clear I am wearing a bra and now I have a bustline, mountains on my chest as I am thinking. How will I go out in public looking like this?
I broke down crying, Mom ran in asking what the problem is. I stood up and point to my projecting bustline. “These two mountains are the problem and the bra that will show through my shirts”, I said.
Mom hugged me saying I will get use to my bra and my pretty bustline. Did she say pretty?
Son, here is a shirt of your sister’s with darts and I think it will fit you better, put it on. I was nervous since it is pink, no pocket and is very thin and it buttons up the wrong way. Mom giggled and said I would get use to that; all women’s blouses button up the opposite of men’s shirts.
I tried to button the shirt, I couldn’t, it was too tight. Mom smiled and said it not too tight, let me help you silly. She pulled hard, stretching the clinging material around my breasts. It was like she was pulling my breasts tighter to get the buttons closed. I didn’t think she would get the shirt buttoned, it was so tight.
She announced she was done, saying it fit beautifully and I looked very nice. I looked down and thought I would faint. My chest was standing up, straight out very shapely. Clear I have two large big mountains on my chest.
I looked at Mom saying, “I can’t wear this shirt, I can’t wear this. I look like a have a woman’s chest. Plus I can see my bra, it does not close tight here, it’s gapping.
Mom looked mad and said, “Tommy, you have large breasts, you need to support them, this is the only kind of shirt you can wear with your “mountains”, as you call them. You look very nice, there is nothing wrong with the way you look.”
I looked down thinking, really this look is acceptable?
I couldn’t believe she wanted me to walk around looking like this. I had mix signals going through my brain, I think I was getting turned on looking at my very shapely chest.
Mom hugged me as I started to cry saying “Tommy you will get use to your new look, you asked me for help and you did admit you feel better wearing a bra. Just relax, Mom knows best”.
I looked in the mirror, my side view was that of a very shapely girl, breasts very high, even pointed, very shapely. There was no hiding I had a girls bustline, so much so that many girls would be envious of my figure. This bra really gave me a shapely figure. This is NOT what I wanted or expected!
“Mom couldn’t I wear my sweatshirt”? Mom said, “Tommy you can’t live in a sweatshirt, get real”.
She then announced she just got off the phone with her doctor and she would like us to stop in today after seeing Betty. She will give us something to relax you and help take my mind off my new clothing.
Off we went, lucky Mom gave me a light jacket to wear covering my shapely chest.
Mom seemed all excited about shopping at her bra store. As we were walking up to the store, Mom snapped the back of my bra strap, giggling saying how much she likes helping me shop.
I got all embarrassed having her snapping my bra strap in public. I said, “Mom, people are going to know I am wearing a bra”.
Mom giggled back saying, “Son, just look at your chest and your shape, they already know you have a bra on. Lighten up, it’s not the end of the world if you need support for medical reasons. As your doctor said, there are many men who wear a bra to support their breasts. Men have this disease”.
We stepped in Betty’s Shop, a world of feminine, lacey “things” all over the place. I froze when I saw all the ladies and girls shopping inside this “for women” only store.
Betty came right up to Mom and greeted us. She was all smiles and told me that she can help me and has helped many men who have my problem.
We hit it off good; she was a very sweet lady. I was nervous though shopping in and among all these women. But they did not seem to mind me there.
Betty took me into the back changing room and told me to undress so that she could measure me. I was hesitant, but Mom got me moving.
I was going to take my sister’s Playtex bra off but Betty told me to leave my pretty bra on. What did I know, I thought as I giggled.
Betty announced I was a large 36B, maybe a C cup. Mom was right, Mom’s measurement was 36B. Betty took all my measurements, hips, waist, not sure why.
Betty asked how I like the Playtex bra I was wearing and if I would like the same bra again. She said in a C cup, those stretch straps will allow too much bounce.
What is she talking about, I thought. I was confused.
I told her I would like a bra that made my chest smaller. A bra that would compact my chest, make my chest smaller. Both ladies laughed and Betty said, she will see what she can do as she winked at my mother. I got the feeling she did not like the fact I wanted to hide my bustline.
I told Betty I did not like wearing a bra, they are too tight and makes me self-conscious. Betty smiled and said “you better get use to wearing a bra, dear, you have a large bustline and your new breasts need a lot of support. You have no choice, dear.”
All I could think of what was I getting myself involved with. How can I wear a bra?
As my mother and I waited for Betty to return with more bras, mother pointed out several charts on the walls teaching teenage girls how to measure and fit their first training bras.
I didn’t want to ask what a training bras was. Plus there were beautiful models in full-length corsets, posters on the wall selling the products. My mother pointed to one of them saying I might like that kind of bra for real support.
She smiled and said “maybe another day Mom. All this is very overwhelming, hard to think I am here buying me a bra with my Mom and her friend.”
I could not see myself in a full-length corset, for what? I just need my chest supported, not my total body.
In came Betty with what seems like 20 different bras for me to try on.
I was so embarrassed trying them on as she adjust and pulled at my straps. After a while I relaxed and was getting use to hooking my bras. Both my mother and Betty looked at each other saying, “he is really getting good at hooking and fitting his bras, like he has done this all his life, so sweet”.
I had to admit the more structured bras, three section soft padded cups felt very nice on me. Betty knew I liked those the best and showed me several of those. They were big, support bras, I mean lots of bra, big straps, cups, even some had four hooks on the back.
I asked why I needed padding in the cups, which gave me a very perky shapely bustline. Betty explained support is very important, lift and separating is best for me. The bras did feel good.
Betty had me try on a t-shirt bra, wow does that one have padded cups. I said, “why are these cups so hard and formed?”
Betty giggled saying, “Under a thin t-shirt or blouse, you don’t want your nipples sticking out. Some of our form fitting fashions, you need to cover your nipples. We don’t want to show our nipples, dear”.
I thought to myself, what is this “form fitting fashions”. Is she teaching me a woman’s dress code?
Mom really liked the t-shirt bra on me. I thought it made my chest look too big. Mom handed me my shirt to try on. Wow, I could hardly button the shirt over my bustline. There was no room with this size shirt for this padded bra.
Betty smiled and said, “dear, that looks perfect, very nice support, very sweet, but you will need a top with better, deeper darts”.
I told them I don’t want to look sweet and my chest is way to big, I was mad. Plus what is a top with deeper darts, does it hurt?
Mom grabbed my arm and with a stern look said, “You have a large bustline, you need support, grow up and stop being a baby. This is very nice and you will wear this pretty bra and blouse home. Do you understand?”
I looked at Mom and said, “Sorry Mom, it’s just that this top is way to tight and clings to my bra. Isn’t it too tight on me?” as I started to cry again.
My mom hugged me saying this is the way we wear our tops. We are proud of our shape, curves. Our clothes are designed to show our curves, you will learn. She told me I would get use to my new curves and clothes.
New clothes, new tops, all I wanted was a way to help my back pain, not all this feminine stuff. I was nervous and weak.
Wow, never saw Mom like that. I guess I knew who was boss here. I looked at Mom and hugged her saying she knew best and I would try wearing this bra.
We bought 5 bras and matching panties. Could not understand why the panties, but Mom said we are buying them, I was not going to cross her again.
Yes, I got the looks from the ladies and girls in the shop as we left. Everyone knew I was wearing a bra and I was very supported. I was nervous, but Mom kept me walking telling to keep my head up and shoulders back, walk proud son, she said.
As we were leaving a man and his wife or girlfriend was coming into the shop He was clearly wearing a bra. Wow, I just saw another man with my same problem. Guess there are other men out there wearing bras.
Mom whispered in my ear, “See Tommy, there was a another man wearing a bra and he didn’t hide his curves. You are not alone”.
She then drove to the mall, did not know where she was going until she announced I would need some to tops to fit my new figure. I was afraid of what she was going to buy me, women’s clothes I thought. Oh, no this can’t be… we walked right into the women’s section.
I whispered into her ear saying I could not wear women’s tops. Mom smiled and said, “You have no clothes that will fit you now. You will have to wear women’s tops, they are the only tops that will fit your new shape, dear”.
I looked down at my shirt and she was right. I could hardly button this shirt, it was so tight. Mom said, “see it’s so tight I can see your bra right through that gap”. I got so nervous thinking other people could see my bra. I was so frazzled.
Between the new sensations of wear a padded hard cup bra and walking into a lingerie shop and women’s department store, I started crying, right in the store. Mom hugged me saying she understands my emotions and it’s ok to express my feelings so openly.
I looked in a full-length mirror and my silhouette was that of a shapely woman. What was going on here, was my Mom turning me into a woman?
The sales clerk handed my Kleenex and tried to comfort me. Mom seemed all cool and collected already holding up some plain but obviously women’s tops.
I asked her why these tops, she pointed to what she called darts in the front. These are for your bustline, to shape my new shape. What did I know of darts?
I said ok, but do I have to buy a pink color top? Don’t they have black, which would hide my bra?
“Son, nothing will hide your new shape. Get use to showing your bra straps through your tops, it is a fact of life. We wear bras to support our chests. Nothing wrong with that, even on you. You will see. Remember you are expected to wear a bra with that large bustline, it’s better than bouncing all around”.
Since when are men expected to wear bras, I thought.
She picked three tops and grabbed my hand and led me into the dressing room. The clerk was confused but allowed us into the dressing room.
Mom was right, they fit very well. The so-called darts really helped calm down my shape, but could still see a shape on me. Plus the bra was very much a show through.
Again I said I did not like having my bra show through my top.
Mom got stern saying, “son I am buying these blouses, not shirts, to help you adjust to wearing a bra. There is no harm in wearing bra and letting it show through. Think of your bra as your underwear, your t-shirt. If you want we can stop in the lingerie department and get you a camisole to cover your pretty bra”.
What the heck is a camisole, another bra. Wow, everything was happening way to quick. All I wanted when I drove here to Mom’s house was her advise on my problem, now look at me.
I smiled at Mom and said, “what ever you think best Mom, I trust you”.
She kissed me and told me to try on the other blouses. They were more un-sex design and darker, I liked them and Mom knew it.
Mom seems to be enjoying the shopping, like she now had someone to shop with. She dragged me to the lingerie department and bought me a camisole. I thought how could this help stop my show-through? This lacey camisole will show though just as much if not more.
I was happy she didn’t make me try it on. The girls in the department could not take their eyes off me. I knew what they were thinking, I was nervous. I clearly had a bustline, a feminine shape and I could see parts of my bra under my top.
Mom whispered in my ear, “relax son, you are doing nothing wrong and you look fine. You will get use to your new look and your health will improve, you will see. Plus Tommy, all these girls in these departments are wearing bras too, so we are all the same”.
What did that mean? How could that help me, I thought.
We walked through the mall to our car and as I thought, lots of people looked at me but said nothing. I am not sure I will get use to this new look. But I did know I felt much better. I knew my chest was not bouncing all around and did not hurt like before wearing a bra.
I was trying so hard to adjust, Mom kept smiling at me say, “son just smile, people will return the smile and all will be fine”.
I was adjusting my bra saying it was too tight. Mom said, “Tom don’t play with your bra in public, people are watching. Girls don’t adjust our bras in public, it’s not lady like. You will get use to the new feeling, it might take some time to get use to wearing a bra, but you will. Having the support is worth the uncomfortable feeling.
While driving home Mom looked at me with such joy saying, “I really really enjoyed shopping with you today son. I hope you enjoyed it too, son! I hope you can stay a while.
I did stay with Mom longer, it felt so nice being with her. We went shopping a couple more times. I was becoming more relaxed at being out in public with a bra on. I found it hard to completely cover the fact I was wearing a bra. Plus I was feeling really good with the support. My pains were gone.
The following weekend my sister came in for a visit. Strange since she never comes home and now here she’s is all smiles. Her homecoming was a surprise to me as she walked though the door.
This day I was wearing a blouse that really showed off my shape, stretch cling material. I think my Mom got me this top just for her visit.
My sister came in the house all smiles and gave me a huge hug, like no other time. What was up with this?
She then snapped my bra strap. Then I knew, Mom told her and she was here for the show. She said, “Tommy, you snapped my bras straps all the time when I started wearing my training bras, now it’s my turn to snap your training bra. Hope you like it little brother”.
I was embarrassed. She hugged me saying all will be ok and she loved the fact I was wearing a bra to help my health problem. Mom must have told her everything. And what is this training bra talk, what is that bra I thought.
We all sat down and had a long talk. My sister was like a different person; she was so nice to me. She even wanted to take me shopping.
I told her Mom has been taking me shopping all week and I have enough clothes. She laughed and said, “a girl can never have enough clothes, and we are going shopping. It will be so much fun, like sisters shopping for the day”.
Sisters, what is up with that? I didn’t want to burst her excitement, so I said ok.
After dinner, she insisted on me showing her all my new lingerie.
I was embarrassed putting on my new bras in front of her. She saw my hesitation. She said, “don’t get nervous, we are all the same, breasts are breasts, let me show you my pretty bra.” She then took off her blouse and showed me her bra. Wow, here was my sister showing me her breasts. What is wrong with this I thought?
“Tom, don’t get so embarrassed, we are wearing the same bra, silly, we are the same”.
I thought to myself, how could we be the same. I am a man she is a woman. But she was right, our bras were the same. How did that happen?
She giggled saying how much she liked the support and how nice the bra looked under her clothes. She asked me the same thought, “Tom how do you like that bra and the full support?”
I was embarrassed to answer as she said, “Brother, don’ worry, I love you and I am here to help you, now lets see your other pretty bras you bought with Mom.
She is here to help me she said. What is up with that? She was so excited about my new bras, I was having fun with her trying on my new clothes. I liked all the attention she was giving me.
“Tom, can I tell you a secret just between brother and sister?” She told me that her new boyfriend is a crossdresser and she really likes dressing him. She told me it turns her on to dress him up. She has helped him with his makeup and dressing up so much that he totally passes in public now.
I was nervous thinking she might try this on me. That is why she is ok with me wearing a bra and having a bustline. She is turning her boyfriend into a girl.
I was confused; did she want to dress me up too? Will she want me to wear a dress too? Just then Mom came in the room as my sister was adjusting my bra straps. Mom said, “where is my camera when I need it. You two look so cute together in matching bras.”
I got all shy and Mom said, “Son don’t worry, we all having breasts to support, we are glad we can help you learn your new lifestyle”.
What is she saying “lifestyle”?
Mom came over and helped adjust my bra straps, cupping my breasts saying, “you certainly fill out your cups very well, Tommy. This pretty bras does lift and separate your breasts, just beautifully, don’t you think, dear? You really do need to wear a bra, dear.”
“Tom, while you were trying on your new bras, Betty at the store was telling me at my church we have a support group for your Gynecomastia. She thinks you should join the club and try to understand this Gynecomastia more.
I was not sure since I do not live here and would be nervous talking about my problem with other men.
Mom said we would see the committee leader at church tomorrow and we could talk. How would I get out of this?
My sister thought it a fun idea and would come with us tomorrow to church as she playfully snapped my bra strap. I got her strap and we played back and forth, like little kids, little sisters snapping our training bras.
Next morning we all dressed for church. Mom told me the men’s shirt I had on, mine old one was way to tight and gapping and she could see my bra through the holes. I got all nervous, I liked this men’s shirt, it was black and no one could see my bra. I thought I would wear loose sweater and then no one could see I have a bustline.
I think my Mom and sister had other ideas. Like it was all preplanned, my sister pulled out a women’s blouse with what she called darts, saying this has darts and will help and remove that gapping.
I thought, yeh, I learned all about darts from Mom. Real men don’t need darts.
How could I wear this, plus it was very see-though. Mom pushed it on me, helped me in it as she buttoned it up the back quickly. This top was clearly a woman’s blouse. Sis loved it and Mom smiled saying it was perfect.
I looked in the mirror and sure enough, I saw my bra. A perfect outline of my new underwear. It was like they were making me a feminine sign, saying look here my son has a huge bustline and his bra is supporting him. I have a perfect shape, especially with those darts in this woman’s top.
I thought I was going to faint. As they were pulling me out of the room, not letting me fight back, I thought I would wear my black sweater and would hide my bra straps.
Wrong, they dragged me out the back door, no chance to grab my sweater. We were out and I was very nervous. My chest was out there, I could see my bra, my bust was out there for all to see, I thought.
I said to Mom, “I can’t go to church looking like this. I look like a girl up here. I need to cover up”.
“Nonsense Tom you look just fine. Didn’t you notice Tom we are all wearing the same blouse, all three of us” Mom said. How could this be? I can’t walk into church with them. My sister was all smiles, she was really enjoying this. I was in trouble. People will be staring at me for sure.
Mom held my hand, dragging me into church, Mom said, “Tom, stand up, you are bending over”. Yeh, I was trying to hide my bustline.
My sister whispered in my ear, “you look fine, no one is looking at you. Look over there; two other men are wearing bras too. I bet they are in that club you are joining here at church tonight. They have your same disease, see you are not alone Tom”.
I was surprised that no one was looking at me. It was like I was just one of the men in the church. After the service, downstairs at the coffee social those two guys came up to me. They were so nice, not making any remarks but asking me if I wanted to join them tonight at the Men’s Club meeting. Mom pushed me into saying yes. Not a word was talked about our problem at the coffee. These two men were obviously wearing a bra plus tops with darts. They made it look so normal, like this is natural for us to wears bras. Their bustline was just as big as mine. No one had a problem with them nor me wearing a feminine top or bra. Like this was a normal thing here at church.
Back home Sunday afternoon my sister tried to give me a lingerie lesson. We surfed the Internet, went to Victoria Secrets and Secret In Lace websites. Wow, they really have sexy bras. She saw my face light up seeing all the different kinds of bras and colors and sexy looking girls. At least I still had my sex drive.
My sister looked at me and said, “Tom you look excited about these pretty lacey bras, I think we will shop there tomorrow for you. We will have such fun. VS is a great shop for us girls”.
Little did my sister know I was thinking these VS models looked gorgeous. I would love to date one of them, not wear their bras.
I looked at her and got mad. I told her not to call me a girl, I am not a girl. I will not wear a bra if people think I am turning into a girl. I am not like your crossdressing boyfriend.
She hugged me, kissing me, apologized saying she just got carried away. That she just loves pretty lingerie for men.
I accepted her apology and went to my room to get in an afternoon nap.
Mom, tapping me on the shoulder saying I need to get up and have dinner and we are off to church for the Men’s Club meeting.
“Mom, I have a question. I can’t sleep good with these breasts flopping all around. It hurts. Can I wear my old tight t-shirts to hold my chest at night?”
Mom smiled and said, no t-shirts but she has just the thing to help me control that problem. She went to my sister draw and pulled out a nightgown. She said that this nightgown has cups and will support my chest while sleeping.
I thought, oh no, not another girly piece of clothing. She helped me into this short nightgown and wow it did feel good. Held up my breasts, has hard cups as my breast fell right in, lace and flowers all in pink. She handed me matching panties and said this will be perfect.
Perfect? I did not disagree. The top felt good, but panties?
Mom left saying I should get dressed, dinner is served. I got out of the nightgown and I through on a sweatshirt, no bra and went down for dinner.
I thought both my Mom and Sister were going to jump me. Both yelling at me together, “you can’t wear that ugly sweatshirt”?
Wow, where is that coming from? I looked back and said, “so what, I just came down for dinner”.
Mom hugged me saying she was sorry for jumping on me, but it is very important I learn to always wear a bra, all the time. You have to get use to wearing a bra, like second nature putting on your bra, all the time. You need to learn this and we are here to help you. See we are wearing our bras, you should too.
Sis, take Tom back upstairs and get him dressed for church properly. I was so down, weak I could not help but follow my sister back upstairs to change.
I am wondering if those pills Moms doctor gave me to relax me is making me so docile, so submissive.
Sis pulled out one of my new bras and a very shapely blouse. I had no strength to fight her. She smiled as I put on my bra, reminding me to bend forward and adjust my breasts into the cups, like she taught me.
Sis giggled and said, “Your girls are not in your cups Tom. Bend over again and let them fall into your cups again, practice makes perfect”.
What did she call my breasts, girls? What is up with that? This is getting too strange. My Mom and sister have a whole different way of talking. No man ever talks about cups and breasts, bras, girls, like they do. A whole new language.
The blouse was very see thought, but I could not fight it. She said I needed that camisole. She undressed me and slipped on the lacey thin camisole.
Wow, the camisole felt really strange and it did cover up my bra. But after the blouse was on, you could see I was wearing a feminine camisole, lots of lace and still had the shape of a curvy woman.
I could not fight her. I was loosing the battle. She took my hand and led me downstairs; I had no time to re-think my new clothing.
Moms eyes perked right up as I entered the living room. Her smile said she was very pleased with my selections as my sister was smiling with approval.
I was very quiet a dinner and traveling to the Men’s Club meeting at church, as Mom tried to convince me all would be ok. This men’s group will help me understand and deal with my disease.
See Chapter Two soon
Chapter Two
I have Gynecomastia
By Terry Hansay
Best you read my first Chapter before reading this Chapter Two… Enjoy!
My Mom walked me into the church meeting room. I did not want to go and she knew it. I felt like a like a kid as Mommy took me into the classroom. I did not know what to expect. How could a group of men meet, socialize and talk about their breasts?
About 7-8 men were socializing plus several other women were there. Look like the women are with their men, husbands or girlfriends.
The group leader, I guess, Mrs. Long came right up to Mom and me and introduced herself. What a nice lady. I felt really good the minute I met her. She explained the group’s mission, to help men understand and deal with their Gynecomastia in the big world. Wow, this is exactly what I need, I thought.
Mrs. Long then called the group to order and introduced me. I felt so nervous. I knew my bustline was out there, they could see my camisole straps but then as I looked around the room, I could see the other men’s bra straps too. All the men in this meeting were wearing bras and all seemed very relaxed with their girly looks.
Mrs. Long assigned me a “partner” as she called a person who would help me, my “go to person”, as she said. He was a guy about my age and same build, same bustline, same huge disease. We both hit it off, very nice guy.
That night’s topic was a doctor’s view of using surgery to fix our problem or just handling our new shape ourselves.
The doctor did not paint a good picture using surgery and explained the after surgery problems men have with breast reduction. Plus he said 80% of the time the disease came back even stronger. I think he would recommend no surgery and just handle the problem.
After the meeting we had a coffee social. Was nice to meet everyone.
There was one guy there, Joe who clearly had the support of a bra but I could not see his bra under his white shirt. I was curious and got into a conversation asking him how he hides his bra under a white shirt.
We both agreed we needed to hide our bra straps from the public. He said his wife has him in an all-in-one corset and he wears two men’s t-shirts. He said then there are no bra lines, plus he has super support for his chest.
Not sure what he meant, but he did look good. I knew he has a bustline, but it was less pronounced than mine. Then I asked what is an all-in-on corset?
Paul over heard us talking and got right into the conversation. Both men said they are the best, got rid of his back pain too. Joe said it is a girdle and bra all attached together. Paul says that is all he wears since it helps his back so much.
They knew I was blown away with their answer. It is such a women’s garment I said, do you wear nylons with them too, I joking said. Paul said yes, helps hold down the garment plus it makes my legs feel warm and toasty.
Oh, boy this is getting too much. Are these guys half girls? Joe said I should try them. He got his foundations at Betty’s Shop. I know that store, I said I was there.
What was that word…. Foundations?, I asked Joe. Both men smiled and said I will learn the feminine lingo. That is one of our class topic’s here at the Men’s Club, might even be the next meeting, Joe said.
They both smiled and said Betty’s store is the best, she is so friendly and she knows how to fit our strange men’s shapes.
I tried to explain my fears of showing I am wearing a bra. Both guys laughed and said they had the same fears when they started wearing their bras. Both said I would get over my fears because the support or help the bras are is the best and out weigh the fears. Plus no one cares, you will see, just relax and enjoy they said.
I thought to myself, “enjoy”? This will be hard enjoying wearing a bra let along this all-in-one corset these guys are talking about.
Just then my sister popped in to pick me up. Thank heavens she came then I was getting weak in the knees hearing all this girly fashion talk.
All said goodbye until next Sunday night.
My sister could not stop talking, asking questions about my night at church. She even admitted to me she got excited when she saw those men wear bras and their see through blouses they were wearing.
I thought to myself my sister is really into men crossdressing.
I asked her what an all-in-one corset is. She got all excited and wanted to know what brought that up. Telling her two guys in the club wear them. She was blown away, thought that was so cool. She asked me if I would like to wear one?
I told her I didn’t even know what they are let alone wanting to wear one. With a big smile she said, “Tom, we are going to have so much fun shopping this week. You are going to thank me, and your little sister. It will be so much fun, like we are two sisters shopping, so much fun!”
Not sure I liked the sounds of that, but I was so tired, I could not carry on a conversation, she has way too much energy.
At home Mom wanted to know all about my night. I told her I learned alot, the men made me feel at ease and it’s nice to know others have my same problem.
Both my sister and Mom together said, “See Tom, we know what is best for you and your disease, stick with us”.
Just then my sister popped up saying she was taking me shopping tomorrow for a all-in-on corset at Betty’s. Mom laughed saying, “Tom that is great, jumping right into the conversation. You will love the support a corset will give you. How did you hear of a corset?”
I told Mom of the men wearing them at the meeting. She seemed pleased that I might want this old fashion figure-forming girdle as she called it.
I heard those words, not sure I want a figure-forming girdle. All I need is a bra to support my chest, I thought!
Monday came quick and sure enough my sister pulled me out shopping. Our first stop was Victoria Secret. I really resisted going in the feminine store, again. Seems like I am living here. Way too many bras and panties all in pink. Not another man in sight and all these cute young clerks smiling asking how they could help us.
She whispered in my ear quickly saying, “Tom, just play along with me as we get you a pretty bra.” I did not like the tone of this.
My sister announced to the clerk, “Yes, could you show my brother a pretty padded 36B cleavage bra?”
I thought I was going to faint hearing that. Her brother and the bras were for me??? And what is a cleavage bra?
I could not believe how perky, cute clerk was in putting the tape measure under my arms like it was the most natural thing she does on men all the time. How did that happened so quickly.
She announced, yes, he is a 36B and we have lots of pretty cleavage bras for him right over here.
Needless to say we had a full day of girly shopping. She made me carry this pink VS bags showing everyone I shopped at VS. I finally told my sister I had to go home. She smiled and said I did so well today, I am learning all the fun parts of shopping.
I did not think this was fun, but she did.
At breakfast the next morning, Mom said she and my sister would be taking me to Betty’s to get my very own all-in-one corset. They both looked so excited. I was not happy and tried to talk them out buying me a corset. I put up a fuss. Sis said, “Tom relax, those men Sunday night wear them and you liked the way they looked”.
Mom handed me two more pills saying this will help me. I could not refuse her even though I wanted to. Mom told me to get dressed with the clothes she laid out for me.
I went up stairs but from the stairs I heard…
Mom and sister talking in the living room, Sis said… “Mom, I have never told you this but I think it is time. My biggest fantasy and turn on is to feminize men, turn them into pretty girls and make them my partner. I am doing just that to my boyfriend, Bobbie, and it is working. He is the sweetest girl/boy ever. He is obedient, doles, and jumps to my every wish. He is now wearing a bra and girdle with nylons every day and loving it. My college hypnosis training paid off. He is becoming so sweet.
Mom looked so surprised but not mad. She almost looked happy.
My sister continued saying wouldn’t it be fun now that Tom lost his job to have him stay here and we will feminize him. He already has the breasts and the small body shape. He could even work at your salon, and earn his rent. You always wanted me to have a sister, now is our chance. I can help you and I think Tom will fall right into our feminine world.
I could not believe what I heard. My own family was going to make me a girl.
I ran upstairs and to my bedroom and cried my eyes out.
Mom came in and comforted me saying all will be ok dear. I am not sure why, but when Mom holds me with her soft words, I melt and feel better.
I looked at Mom and could not talk about what my sister planned for me. I could not talk I was so stunned. I had to think of a plan to get out of this place.
We dressed, I was told what to wear. I almost fainted seeing my Mom and sister wearing the same top I was wearing again. Here we were looking like triplets, out on a girly shopping trip.
I could not fight it, but this is getting to be too much.
We got to Betty’s and of course she had many corset my size. Even my sister bought the same corset I did. This is getting so strange. Betty helped me into this very tight girdle. I could not believe those men in my Men’s Club last night liked these corsets.
Mom hade me step outside the dressing room to model my all-in-on, seeing my sisters in her match corset too. How could this be happening to me?
I tried to resist the purchase but Sis said, “it’s so much fun, we are buy matching corsets, we have to buy them, they are so pretty. Plus we will need nylons for the garters for sure.”
Betty agreed saying I need to wear nylons all the time to help keep the girdle in place.
I tried to resist but Mom had me wear the new all-in-one corset home.
I knew those pills were making me so complacent, I could not say no. Betty seemed so please with the fit. This corset lifted my chest so high, I had a “shelf” on my chest. How could this be, how can I wear this? Do women really wear this corset?
I was becoming num. My sister and Mom grab my hand and walked me to the counter to get nylons and check out.
I could hardly walk in this new thing. I felt like I was squeezed into something and the corset really squeezed my body. Why do I need this I thought?
Sis hugged me whispering in my ear, “Tommy don’t you just love the way our corsets hugs us? I feel so feminine and so girly, don’t you?”
Just then one of the guys from Sunday night’s church meeting came in Betty’s store. I was so embarrassed but he came right up to me and re-introduced himself making small talk on how he is here to buy a new camisole.
He smiled and asked what I was buying here today. My sister popped right in saying, “Tom liked your all-in-one corset Sunday night and wanted one just like yours.”
He smiled and leaned over to me saying, “Tom you will just love the corset. Are you are wearing it now? I have mine on to. Don’t you just love it?”
I could not believe I was having this conversation and with another man about the corsets we are both wearing. I smiled and said, yes. Not sure what to say. Got nervous and headed out the door.
Mom reprimanded me saying I was not very nice to that man. I told her I could not handle his conversation, my girdle is killing me.
Both Mom and Sis looked at each other giggling, “Tom is learning, he is so cute. He will learn to love his new foundations”.
Mom thought it best we go home. Sis agreed but wanted to go shopping for some new sweaters.
I thought to myself… sweaters, I hope she is not thinking I would wear a tight fitting sweater. I am thinking I have to go home and leave Mom’s house and go back home to my apartment before my sister turns me into her sissy.
Back at home, Mom wanted to teach me how to put on nylons onto my garters. I started crying saying I need to get out of this girdle, not leave it on. I have a huge headache.
Mom said ok, but reminded me to put on a bra before lying down. Remember our deal, you said you would not be without a bra 24/7 until I learn wearing a bra is just second nature.
While I was changing upstairs I over heard my sister in the room next door talking to her boyfriend.
She was saying on the cell phone to her boyfriend, “Bobbie, I want you here tomorrow afternoon all decked out for my brother. I made you an appointment at our Mary’s Salon at noon and I want Suzie to check your makeup and wig before coming here.
I want you up early and wearing your lavender sweater dress we bought you and make sure you wear the belt with the dress. Make sure you wear the belt like I showed you right under your pretty bustline. You know how nice it looks, shaping your beautiful figure.
Robbie remember your special bra and girdle we bought you for this dress, from Secret In Lace, your Bettie Page Bullet padded bra and Bettie Page open end girdle garter belt.
Robbie don’t cross me, you wanted this bra, your bustline will not be too pointed, you will be very feminine and a pretty classic look on you. I want you wearing these pretty foundations when you walk in this house tomorrow. Do you understand Bobbie? Plus make sure you wear those pretty pink high heels. Don’t forget the purse we bought for this outfit.
Get up early and do your makeup like I have taught you and prepare your wig tonight so it is ready in the morning. Make sure you are wearing that pretty red shade of lipstick we bought at Victoria Secret last week. I want to show you off as a pretty little sissy, my sissy. Do you understand!
Plus take your special pill before coming here; I want you to be all girly when you meet my brother. Who knows he might be your sister some day.
Bobbie do you understand sweetie? Now tell me sweetie, what are you wearing today? Oh, that is very nice, you do love those Playtex Secret bras and girdles, don’t you sweeties!
Are you wearing your D cup inserts like I told you? You do look marvelous in them, so sweet, and I know you feel special when your prettiness comes out, right dear?
Good girl, I knew you like big breasts and so do I, sweetie.
Good boy, you are so sweet.
Now be my good boyfriend and do your daily chores and make sure you check in with Melissa next door. You need to help her too as I taught you.
See you tomorrow sweetie. We are going to have so much fun. Wait until you see the surprise I have for you, you will just love the fun! Goodbye Bobbie, see you tomorrow sweetie.”
I could not believe what I was hearing, my sister on the cell phone controlling this guy’s every move and thinking she will control me and make me into her sissy like Bobbie. What am I going to do, this is way too much.
That night at dinner I told my Mom I had to go back to my apartment. She asked what I was going to do now that I lost my job, how would I pay for my apartment?
I never thought about that. Mom popped up saying she would like me to move in with her until I get a new job. That sounded ok, could save some money but will she and my sister turn me into their sissy, I was thinking?
I saw my sisters eyes light up, what was she thinking. I told them I would have to think about Mom offer. I told them I would be leaving in the morning.
The next day came quick. Like second nature I slipped on one of “my” bras, not the big corset and went down for breakfast.
Mom made the offer again and really put the pressure on me to live with her for now, until I get a new job.
My sister pleaded with me to stay another day or two since her boyfriend is coming this afternoon and Bobbie wants to meet you.
I thought, yeh right, meet me. Those two will turn me into her sissy.
I said I would stay another day but no more shopping.
That afternoon the doorbell rang, Sis popped up with huge excitement saying Bobbie is here.
I was blown away, here was this half boy half girl standing in the door in a dress that show off his huge bustline and skinny waist looking so sweet in light makeup and pink high heels.
Sis hugged him saying how cute he looked making him spin around modeling his dress. Both looked so happy to see each other. Wow was this my sister?
Sis pulled him inside and introduced him to us. He was so bubbly, happy, giggle, just like a girl. Sis said to us, “doesn’t Bobbie look cute in his new dress I bought him?”
What could I say as my chest popped out a feminine curve too.
Sis could not take her hands off him. Kissing him so much, saying how great he looked. How proud she was of him.
I heard her whisper to Bobbie how soft and pretty his makeup looks and what a good job he did. Bobbie melted with Sis’s words of encouragement.
She complement him on his figure asking him if he had his Bettie Page foundations on. I think she knew he did, but just wanted to remind him. Plus she smiled saying, “Bobbie, I hope you are wearing your magic panties we bought. You have been just a good boy, tomorrow when we all go shopping, we will have to get my brother a pair of those special panties.”
Then it happened, Sis spun around saying, “Bobbie look at my brother, he too is wearing a pretty bra and panties, just like you. You two could be sisters.”
I was so embarrassed, but all I could do is smile. Why am I not mad, what is happening to me, what is my family putting me through? That medicine the doctor gave me must really be slowing me down.
Here was my sister complementing Bobbie on learning his new weekly lesson.
What, “weekly lesson”, what is that all about? Bobbie seemed so excited with her approval. She said he is getting his feminine moves down pat and he is walking and balancing so well on his new high heels. He is a natural in those heels!
My sister is making this guy more than a crossdresser, she is making him her sissy. Putty in her hands. Will she and Mom do this to me if I stay here?
Bobbie was very nice, very laid back. Maybe he is on the same medicine I am on.
Our conversation was so easy, all girly stuff. He heard of my disease and seemed very supportive of my problem. He was hoping he would “catch” my disease, as we all laughed.
He told me how envious he was of my bustline being so natural. That he is flat chested, but with some girly help as he pointed to his chest, his D cup shape curves were very obvious. He seemed so proud of his figure.
“Tom, I want a bustline just like yours someday”, Bobbie said. My sister got so excited, jumped up and hugged Bobbie with excitement. As she said, “Oh, Bobbie that is so sweet. Don’t you worry, your WILL have natural breasts someday. You will be so pretty”!
I asked what he was doing here. Sis popped right in answering for him saying he was here to help me and would be staying a couple of days.
Help me? What is that all about? I looked confused as Mom jumped in saying I invited him here to help you get a man’s side of having to deal with your disease. Even though he does not have your disease, Bobbie is now wearing a bra and panties all the time now, with your sisters help. He has adjusted well to his new feminine foundations and thought he could help you dear”.
I thought, he is a man and could give me a man’s view of wearing a bra? I don’t think so, this guy is almost a girl.
Oh boy, here now are three people pushing me into this world of femininity. I have to get out of this house.
Mom grabbed me begging me to stay and join the fun, as least for a couple of days. She kept saying, “You don’t have a job anymore and you do have so much to learn about your disease”.
I am thinking, I can learn from these “women”? They will turn me into a woman if I am not careful. Just look at Bobbie. I can’t believe my sister did this to him. Although I am sure he wanted it and just loves it. Look at him sitting there with his legs cross like a dainty girl, holding his pretty purse. So girly he was. How does this happen?
Sis asked me how I liked Bobbie’s new figure? “He is wearing a new line of bras and girdles from Secret In Lace, the Bettie Page foundations. I just love them. They have such a classic shape, that real woman, 1950’s look! They look so sweet on him. Don’t you think so Tommy”?
Bobbie was all girly, saying he just loved the look and thought I should try the Bettie Page bras and girdles. I just smiled and said I have enough bras.
I knew that answer was not going to stop my sister from getting us matching underwear. She is really into us wearing matching clothes it seems.
The phone rang and it was Mom’s doctor, the doctor I saw the other day, who gave me that medicine. Mom looked worried and said we would be in at 4pm today.
Wow, what is this all about? Mom looked worried as she told me the blood test I did relived that my levels of estrogen are very high and I need the doctor’s help. She said in no uncertain words, that I could not leave town and that we need to see the doctor today.
Great, now I am stuck her another day, but worse I might even be sicker than I thought. But I feel fine.
Ok I said I would stick around, they were very excited. Bobbie and my sister went up to her room to unpack Bobbie clothes. I wonder what kind of clothes he has in his suitcase.
As he walked away, I saw his tight sweater dress show off his shapely figure. The Bettie Page bra and girdle is really shaping his look. I could not believe he was comfortable with his 50’s look of a pointed bustline. Seems my sister loves this old time look.
Bobbie shapely pointed bustline look had some appeal. I was shocked I was even thinking this. What was going on in my brain? Hope it’s my man side coming out, desire for a shapely woman.
Sis and Bobbie went upstairs as she guided him in his every move.
Mom and I talked, she told me to allow her and my sister to help me, that we can make my transition in my clothes much easier.
“Mom, what do you mean, transition to new clothing”? I am just fine in my clothes. “Son, your shirts are gapping way too much; I can see your bra. That is not becoming and the only way to fix that is to buy a women’s blouse that has darts to make room for your developing curves. We have talked about this a thousand times now.”
She was right, there was no room in my man shirts for my breasts. I was nervous, wear women’s clothes just does not seem right. All I wanted was Moms help to learn about bras and how to flatten my chest. She hugged me saying everything will be ok, we will help you.
There was that “we” again and the help talk.
All of a sudden Sis came running downstairs with two bras in her hand. She looked mad. Those were the two bras Mom had me wear the other day. Oh, my she is going to yell at me for wearing her bras.
She got right up to my face, I thought she was going to slap me for wearing her bras.
All of sudden my sister appeared laughing and said, “Tommy, I see Mom had you wearing my bras, so sweet. Did you fit into them? I want to see you in my bras!”
She seemed so excited I wore her bras. What is wrong with this picture? My sister likes the fact I wore her bras and she wanted to see if I “fill out” her bras.
I was so relived she did not hit me. She turned and ran back upstairs saying “tonight we will have you and Bobbie model your bras”.
Bobbie is going to model his Bette Page bras and I will wear her bras? This is not good. Bobbie and I will do a bra fashion show? What is happening?
Bobbie came downstairs in a new outfit with Sis right behind him all smiles saying, “doesn’t he look so sweet in short shorts. Are his panties showing through, Sis asked me”?
He was wearing little short girly shorts, a tight sweater and of course a t-shirt bra that gave him a huge curvy bustline. He studded down in high heels and swing his feminine little purse. He seemed so proud of his outfit, like he has worn these pretty clothes all his life.
He even had pantyhose on and long feminine earrings on with full makeup. Wow, this guy is really into crossdressing.
Sis said with excitement, “don’t you both just love his new outfit, he bought it himself. He even picked out those pretty earrings, just love them, don’t you”?
He looked so much like a girl, like a teenage girl. This is scary my sister is doing this to him and he seems to like it.
He looked at me and asked, “Tommy don’t you just love this outfit. These little shorts are the best, so cute. The outfit shows off my new figure so beautifully, I just love it, how about you?”
What has my sister done to this guy? I get the feeling she will do the same to me if I am not careful.
What could I say but “yes Bobbie you look great”. He was so please with my answer, he twirled around like a princess and proclaimed how much he loves dressing in new outfits.
Mom suggested we go shopping now before my 4pm doctor appointment. I was happy to get out of the house, away from Bobbie. Even though not liking this shopping talk, it’s all we do it seems is shop.
Off we went to the mall. She knew I was nervous so we only bought tops and I encouraged her to get me dark tops so my bra would not show. Not sure she liked that.
She held up a very feminine pink sweater. I knew that would show off my bra and my figure. I tried to resist but Mom won.
“Tom, you are going to have to get use to wearing these kind of new clothes. I want you to put this sweater on for our doctor’s appointment.
Back into he dressing room I went to change. I could not believe I was doing this. Why did my mother have such a hold over me, I did everything she asked but I knew it was not right. What is wrong with this picture?
Both the clerk and Mom thought the sweater looked very cute, not what I wanted to hear. We paid for several tops and were off to the doctor.
Walking through the mall I watched to see if people were looking at me. Were they looking at my chest bouncing? I watched my chest and there was some bouncing. I felt a little bounce but not much I could do to stop it. I was surprised that no one made a second look, no one stared. Wow, maybe Mom is right, no one cares how I look.
I was very sensitive to my walk in public. Seemed my chest was supported high and very shapely in this new sweater, but my chest also moved around. I was nervous.
I whispered in my Mom ear, “Mom why are my boobs moving, bouncing around? I thought this bras was to stop this from happening”.
Mom said, “Silly boy, you will have some bounce, it natural, you have large breasts. If you weren’t wearing a bra you would be bouncing all over the place and look terrible.”
Not sure I liked her answer. I looked at other women walking and yeh, their breasts were moving too.
Mom patted me on the back saying, “Don’t worry son you look normal, you don’t stand out”.
How could this be normal? I am not a girl and this is not normal I thought. I feel like my chest is a sign saying look at me. Just then I thought I would put on my light jacket to cover up the bouncing.
Mom looked at me and told me in no uncertain terms, not to put the jacket on. Learn to appreciate your figure, be proud of your shape, there is nothing wrong with you having Gynecomastia.
We finally got to the doctors. He told us my body make up is changing and I most likely will develop more feminine traits and my Gynecomastia will develop more.
I started crying, could not control myself. Mom hugged me saying all will be ok, it’s not the end of the world, that I have a very supportive family.
Yeh, I thought, they want to change me into a sissy.
I asked the doc what I could do to reverse this. He said not much, best to let it ride out and in the end when levels level off in my body he could try to reverse the Gynecomastia, maybe.
Maybe? What does that mean? Many times we can reverse the disease, but you have to let it ride is course first.
I kept asking the doctor why my hips were bigger like a woman. The doc said that is one of the side effects of my disease. I also asked when my breasts would stop getting bigger. I was now full C cup now and Betty said it would not be long before I am a D cup. I told my Mom I need to stop growing. She laughed, “that is why the doctor is helping you”.
I was weak and thought I was going to faint. The doctor gave Mom more pills and books on my disease.
Mom and the doctor seemed pleased with all this and schedule another appointment in a month.
A month, I can’t stay here a month, I said. Mom looked at me with a stern face saying, “Tom, you are under the doctor’s care now, you have to let him help you. You will stay here with me and your sister and we will help you get better.”
This is not good. But I could not fight back I was too weak.
I over heard the doctor say to my Mom that these pill will help me relax more and help him listen to your advise. What the heck does that mean?
Home we went, I was out of it. Mom knew I was nervous. She was so sweet, seemed so excited I had this disease and ready to “help” me.
We got home and Sis and Bobbie heard the news and were so excited. Bobbie changed the subject by telling me how much he liked my pretty new sweater. Not what I wanted to hear from another guy.
I went to the lay down. I was getting weaker by the minute.
Mom gave me some pills to take before I went up. I took them on command, I knew there was something up with them, but again Mom had “control” over me, it seemed.
In my bedroom, I took off my new sweater. Standing in front of the full length mirror, I saw my body. I could not take my eyes off me. Asking myself what is wrong with this picture… my breasts filled out beautifully, my hips were bigger.
I stuck around Mom’s house. My landlord called saying I was kicked out and he heard that my car was going to be reposted due to lack of payment.
So without a job, no apartment or car, Mom asked me again to live with her. What was I going to do? Plus she had me so doped up, all I could say was yes, Mom!
So in I moved. My sister told me to use her bedroom, pushed me into her room, all girly decorated. My old room was an office now so I had no choice but to take her room. She and her Bobbie will stay in the guest room when she is here, Mom said.
So time went on. I attended church with Mom and still attended the church classes. Learned a lot about my disease and made some nice friends, all with the same problem.
I met a girl there and we went out couple of times. Sally is really understanding of my disease and is helping me live with my problem.
I think my Mom and Sally are working together for me to wear more feminine clothes. My breasts are getting bigger and it is very hard to find men’s’ clothes to fit me.
I became a “house Mom” taking care of Mom’s home, laundry, grass cutting, grocery shopping, a regular housewife I thought.
It was hard for me to wear my man clothes, would not fit. I asked my Mom why, she said my body is adjusting. What did that mean?
One morning I could not close my pants and started crying. Mom saw my anxiety and suggested I try a “house smock” for my chores around the house.
I looked at what she held up, it was a dress. I said, “Mom I can’t wear a dress”? She smiled saying I do not have much choice since my regular man clothes don’t fit me anymore.
Wow, the dress went on so easy and comfortable. Mom smiled and said, “See I thought you would like it, they are very comfortable and fit your figure beautifully”.
Mom bought me several more “housedresses” and most of the day I wore those, only in the house. Mom also got me some stretch pants, I think women’s pants, had no pockets. Hey, they fit so nice, comfortable, I did not care, and they fit!
The big day came! I was sitting on our deck outside in a housedress and in walked Sally. She saw me in the dress and with a big smile told me how much she liked it on me, was just my color, she said.
“Just my color” she said. What is up with that? She talks about the color, not the fact that here was a man in a dress?
Wow what is going on? Mom popped right in saying, “Yeh Sally doesn’t he look comfortable, it is very comfortable for him now with his developing figure”.
I started crying saying I didn’t want Sally to see me in this dress. I am a man and should not be wearing this.
Both Sally and Mom looked at each other smiling, as Sally came up to me and hugged me saying I looked great and there is no reason I can’t wear dresses if they help my disease. I need to be comfortable, I need to wear clothes that fit, they both said.
To make thing worse, my sister and her Bobbie walked into our backyard. They too thought I looked great, loved the color.
There is that color thing again. What is with this color thing? Here I am a man standing here in a dress and that is all they can say or see? What am I missing?
Mom announced they were all invited for dinner with Sue our next-door neighbor.
Fear came over my face as I tried to leave to go change. Sis and Mom would not let me change, telling me to stay comfortable and just relax. Mom gave me two more pills and sat me down.
We all had a good time until Sue showed up. I got so nervous when see saw me. Sue acted like there was noting strange about me wearing a dress, like it was normal.
The conversation was all girly talk and what was strange was that I was enjoying the conversation. Sally whispered in my ear as she was going into the house saying, “Tommy, keep your knees together, I can see up your dress and you are not wearing a slip”!
I got so embarrassed quickly adjusted my dress to cover up. Sue smiled and joking said, “Don’t worry Tommy, we are all girls here, relax. You just have to learn some more girly “things”.
There was that “all girl” talk again. What is up with that?
The evening went well, we all had fun. I liked this all girls night out. Bobbie is a boy but my sister has him so much of a sissy, he is thinking he is a girl and he thinks he is a girl all the time now.
The following Sunday, Mom suggested I wear a dress to church. I almost lost it saying I could not, I am not a woman. She did not push it but was dressing me in very feminine blouse showing off my curvy figure. Plus she said on these specials day I should wear my all-in-one corset.
Sunday night I had my meeting at church, which Sally met me there. At this meeting two of the guys came in dresses, figure curvy tight dresses. Wow, what was this all about.
Sally whispered to me, “See Tommy, they are wear dresses to be more comfortable in their new shapes. You could to!” I just smiled at her.
One of the guys in a dress was our nights meeting speaker. Yes, he spoke about the advantages of him now wearing dresses.
His thoughts blew me away. All the reasons he is wearing a dress now and liking it is the reason I like wearing a dress, he said. I too liked the feel and comfort of the dress and the way it moves with me and fits my developing shape as the doctor says.
Sally kept telling me, see he likes it, looks good on him, why can’t I try a dress?
After the meeting I talked with this guy, Joe, he was very nice. He said he could not find any men clothes to wear and wanted to be more comfortable. His girlfriend helped him find couple of dresses and he now has accepted his new look. He said there is other foundation that he needs to make the dress flow, so there is more to this look than just a dress.
I looked confused as Sally popped in saying, “Tommy I can help you with those other foundations. But doesn’t he look good, so relaxed. You could feel that way dear”.
I brain was spinning and I think Sally just called me “dear”. What is up with that? Way too much going on here. And what other foundations will I need to wear a dress? What are they talking about?
Sally pulled me out, she saw my nervousness and we went for coffee. At coffee she tried to convince me to consider wearing a dress or maybe to start with a skirt.
I looked at her asking what the difference is between and skirt and dress, it’s both women’s clothes.
She held both my hands looking into my eye calming me down saying, “Tommy relax, and you will be fine. You may have no choice but to wear a dress since you even said you couldn’t fit into your pants now.
Time passed quickly, after 6 months I really had a figure.
I was now enjoying our girly shopping, not sure why but could not fight it. Sally and I went shopping a lot. She loved Victory Secret, so each time we went shopping, we went there. I think she was “training” me with all the girly lingerie.
I saw Sally and my Mom whisper, did not like that. At the mall Sally said that my Mom wanted me to get a new t-shirt bra since I was getting bigger, developing. I got so embarrassed. Sally grabbed my hand a lead me in the pink store, Victoria Secrets.
I think the clerks knew me by now being in here so much. Sally picked out a very padded hard cup bra. Telling me to go try on the pretty bra, “You know where the dressing room is Tommy, enjoy sweetie”.
Sally walked right in as I was trying on the bra. I could tell she was very pleased with the fit, we bought two bras.
Off we went to Macy’s, I needed pants. She talked me into stretch Capri’s saying they will be more comfortable in the summer plus they look great around my new shape, my hips. They did fit well, I was confused. How do I fit into these feminine pants? We bought several in all feminine colors.
Then she announced that because the Capri’s are so tight, and they were, I would need something to hold in my boys.
Boys, what is she talking about? She led me right into the lingerie department and grabs a small little girdle. She said this would hold your boys in place and not let him grow.
Now I knew what she was talking about. I said are these panties? She laughed saying something like that; this is all you would wear, no panties. They will help with your figure.
Figure, I thought? I did not want help with my figure?
She also bought me two full slips saying I need to wear with my dresses, so no one looks through your dresses. I could not handle this. What was she talking about?
Next she took me to buy a purse telling me I need something to hold all my girly things.
I lost it right then, saying, “I am not buying a purse. I don’t need a purse, they are for girls and I am not a girl. I don’t have girly things!”
Sally did not like that and was not happy with me. “Tom, I am just trying to help you get through this. You hurt me yelling at me like that. I want to help you.
I felt bad, but Sally backed off on the purse saying we will talk about it later. I did not like that but we left the store. I had enough for the day with all the lingerie I had in these bags.
That night at dinner Mom asked the big question. How am I doing, handling my disease, coping with my new figure?
Mom laughed, “Stop tugging at your bra, Tom”. I said, my bra is too tight, I am very self-aware of wearing a bra, still”.
Mom said I would get use to the many feelings of my new feminine clothes. Might even come to enjoy them. Wow, what is happening to me, enjoying women’s clothes, how can this be happening to me????
Mom looked at me with a very serious face saying, “Tom the doctor called and confirmed your disease. “Tom you have the men’s disease. You have the feminizer disease.”
Mom and I have been researching this disease since my doctor’s appointment last week. This disease scares me. It is much more than Gynecomastia. This disease makes you accept your faint and makes your body and mind become a girl. The doctor and Internet says there is no treatment until I reach my full stage of femininity. Then doctors might be able to reverse the disease, maybe.
Mom hugged me saying, “Tommy we are here to help you through this. It will not be as bad as you think. You might even like being a woman like your sister and I!”
The End
Identity Switch
By Terry Hansay
Mom, you want me to go where? You want me to go with this woman somewhere to change my identity? I know I am in trouble with the gang, but they wouldn’t kill me. All I have to do is leave town, Mom.
“Bob you are 16 years old. How will you leave town? I can’t move or take you to another state. You have to go with Mary, you have to save your life son” Mom said.
I was shaking, crying knowing Mom was right. But how could I leave with this lady, to change my identity and what does that really mean? Change what I thought?
I said ok after much crying, Mom signed some papers. I was going to pack a bag when Mary said, no we have to leave now and we have all the clothes you will ever need. We better go now out the back door.
Mom hugged me saying she would come visit me. Mom looked me in the face with a stern look saying, “Bob, you listen to Mary and do what she tells you to do. She will save you and I trust her with my baby”.
Out we went to the train station. We were on the train for days it seemed. Mary and I got along well. She was about 30 and very attractive, very sweet. She saw how nervous I was and gave me three different pills almost hourly and they really did calm me down. I liked the feeling they gave me. Plus she had me listen to an ipod and music all the time. She told me it would calm me down. Between the pills and the music I was so calm, Mary had to order me around.
We got onto a boat and were out at sea for many days it seemed with others. Mary explained this was a boat with other boys in my same predicament, going for help. Each boy had a “mother” helping the boys, like me.
Mary and I were ushered into a cabin together as she announced this was our bedroom for the cruise.
I thought, wow, I am going to sleep with her. Not sure this is right.
Just then another woman came in our cabin. Mary greeted her like she was her long lost lover. I was embarrassed to see them hug and kiss.
This woman, Betty, was gorgeous. Her figure was very shapely and her hair and makeup was perfect. She looked over at me and said, “Mary is this our new patient?”
“Yes, Betty he is all yours, he is ready”.
Fear struck my bones, ready for what I thought.
Betty grabbed my arm and sat me down and told me to look her in the eyes. For some reason I did just what she asked. All of a sudden I felt a shot in my neck and within second I was sleeping in the chair.
I could hear the two women talking telling me all these commands, orders. Telling me when I wake up I will be happy and will listen and follow their commands. I will enjoy being a girl and will want to dress and act just like the teen girl I wished to be.
I was scared not knowing what all that meant. I could not move as they gave me another couple of shots.
Betty said something and all of a sudden I was awake. I looked down and I was in a babydoll nightgown with a head of hair that any teen girl would die for. Mary hugged me saying, “Ann your are awake, look at me sweetie”.
I was awake feeling a little drugged but shocked seeing me in a girl’s nightgown. I tried to take it off but Mary popped in saying, “Ann be a good girl. Leave your pretty nightgown on and look at me. You do want to wear these pretty nighties don’t you Ann?”
My demeanor got so calm, I got so weak answering her, “Yes, Mary I do like this pretty nightgown, is this mine?”
“Yes, Ann this is yours. You will like wearing pretty clothes now right? Don’t you just love your new softer feminine look?”
My brain was fighting this, I knew something was wrong. How could I be wearing a girl’s nightgown? But all I could say was, “Yes, Mary I do love how soft my nightgown is, can I wear it again?”
“Ann, you can wear it the rest of your pretty new life. Plus tomorrow we will help you wear lots of pretty clothes. You will be the most beautiful girl at the school.
Girl? School? What does that mean, what school I thought?
I could not fight her. She gave something to put on saying, “Ann slip this pretty panty girdle on dear, and this will keep you under control giving you a cute feminine figure”.
Like magic, on her command I slipped on this tight thing. I tried to fight it, but she smiled saying what a good girl I was being and how much fun she was going to have dressing me up. Dressing me up, what am I a doll?
Betty said I was all set and that Mary should bring me by tomorrow for a tune up and to make sure he still takes his pills.
“Thank you Betty. I am sure Ann will love taking her pills since it will help her become the sweet girl she wants to be now. Right Ann, you do want to be a sweet teenage girl, right?”
I couldn’t believe what my mouth saying, “Yes, Mary I do want to be the most feminine girl possible. I sure hope you will help me be pretty and the sweatiest girl possible. I sure hope I can wear a pretty bra and have a figure just like yours Mary!”
Both Betty and Mary giggled saying, “He is so ready, he will be very easy to make our little girl, he is so sweet already”.
All I could do is smile as they said that. What is wrong with me?
Mary put me into bed telling me to get a good nights sleep. “Tomorrow will be a big day, a new day for you princess”.
I lay there in bed watching Mary undress. Wow, what a figure she had and her lingerie was gorgeous. My brain got so excited watching her slip into a nightgown much like mine. Seeing her at the makeup table removing her makeup and brush out her long gorgeous hair thinking will she make me do that tomorrow?
When she was done she came over to my bedside and gave me a little kiss saying, “Ann did you like watching me get undressed and doing my nightly beauty treatment? I know you would like to have a shapely figure like mine and to sit at a makeup table just like me. All will come in due time, we will have so much fun dear. You will make a wonderful girl. Now close your eyes and get your beauty sleep.
Like magic by her command, I close my eyes and could not open them. I knew then I was in her control. How will I get out of here?
The next morning was a real eye opener. As she woke up I was staring at her. We were in the same bed, so strange. She smiled saying how sweet I looked, gave me a quick kiss and told me not to move while she took a shower.
Like magic, I could not move. I tried to move and though I would escape while she was in the slower.
I knew now how my Mom was going to change my identity. These people were going to make me into a girl and no one will know Bob again. How did I ever get to this point?
Staring at her as she took off her nightgown and the again seeing her beautiful breasts. She is so beautiful I thought. Then she peeled off her panty girdle, like mine. I was blown away as she or should I say he exposed his man parts. Wow, Mary is a man. How could that be she is so beautiful and has the shape and demeanor of the most gorgeous woman I have every seen.
She knew I saw her as she turned and smiled saying, “See Ann you too can have a pretty figure like mine. We will help you with your dream”.
Wow, I was scared now. Seeing her walk into the bathroom with a figure, breasts and total demeanor of a gorgeous woman made me really nervous. Will this happen to me, how can they do this to me?
I could not believe I had sexual thoughts for her, wanting her sexually last night. Mary is a man, not a girl I thought. What is wrong with me?
She came out of the bathroom with her hair up in a towel and a towel around her breasts like any girl would. I could not believe my eyes when she took her towel off and stood there nude with her gorgeous figure and her little guy sticking out. Her penis was stiff, how strange.
With a big smile she put on her very pretty padded bra. She bent over and adjusting her girls into the cups as she called them. Then she got a soft silk glove and put some kind of liquid on it. What the heck is she doing with that glove?
She came over to my bedside, told me to keep my eyes open and watch, this is something you will do many mornings to help release your little guy.
She sat on the bedside and started stroking her penis. Within seconds she let out a huge emotion of relief and laid down in the bed next to me. “See Ann, we special girls have to release our bad boy so we can dress like proper young ladies. Now we can tuck our little guy away for the day. He won’t bother me all day now. Don’t worry I will teach you all this, it’s all part of our training for our special girls!”
She then stepped into her panty girdle like mine and adjusted herself. Now there was no sign of a penis on her, wow, it was gone.
She looked at me saying, “Ann, that was your first lesson of the day. You too will have to release yourself. Just one of the many feminine things we special girls enjoy doing.”
She giggled saying, now keep your eyes open and I will show you your morning beauty routines we girls must do to look pretty.
There I laid, could not move nor close my eyes as she got dressed, she did her makeup, set her hair. She sat on a chair next to our bed while she put on her nylons and hooking to her garters. “See Ann, this is so sexy, so much fun, our nylons give our legs a very shapely beautiful look, don’t you think sweetie?”
She stood up and walked to my bedside and said, “Ann feel my nylons, aren’t they soft. I know you will like wearing your shocking every day now, wouldn’t you dear?”
Like magic again, my hand went out and touched her leg. Her or his legs were so soft. He got such a big charge at getting dressed in front of me in all these feminine clothes. Was I headed in this direction?
She slipped on a silk robe and told me to get out of bed and take a shower. On command I got up and took a shower.
She reminded me when I go potty I need to sit down each and every time now. Like the young lady I am, she told me she never wants to see me standing. “You’re a girl now and you need to act like a lady, all the time, got it?”, Mary said.
Like magic, with no control I said, “Yes, Ann I understand, I will sit all the time now”.
Mary was doing her makeup as I came out of the shower. “Would my new girl like some of this pretty pink lipstick? The pink shade is so yummy!”
My mouth took control saying, “Yes, Mary I would love to have your lipstick on my pretty lips.” Where the heck did that come from? How could I want lipstick on me?
She stood up and giggled while she put the soft lipstick on me saying how cute I looked. The color is perfect for my lips she proclaimed. “Look in the mirror Ann, does my baby like her new look?” Mary asked.
Again my words jumped out of my mouth, “Oh Mary I love the color. Pink makes my lips look so soft and feminine. Can I wear this color every day?”
Mary gave me a hug saying how proud she is of me and how easy it will be to feminize me.
All I could do was smile and stand there thinking what is wrong with me, run, run, run!!!
She handed me my panty girdle, this time with garters. Like magic I pulled it on and tucked my little guy away. I saw her take out the glove. Fear struck my body thinking she was going to stroke my penis to release me.
“Ann, please pull down your girdle. Remember what I showed you. Step over here and give me your little guy. He needs to be released. You silly girl, you must have forgot!”
I stood there as she stroked my penis. With her big smile she asked me how I liked this and that tomorrow I would handle this myself, one of my new feminine task.
“Oh my that did not take long Ann. You are a very sensitive girl I can see. You are so sweet dear. I hope you liked that. I think you did”.
I could not talk as she wiped up my penis and told me to pull up my panties and girdle.
I really liked the glove thing. I got all excited as I released my juices and I think Mary saw my pleasure.
“I think my sweet pea likes her morning routine. You are so sweet Ann”!
She then taught me how to put on my nylons and hook my garters. All I could think is that this is taking so long to get dressed. I can’t do this every day.
“Ann you look so sweet hooking your garters. Don’t you just love the little flower on your garter straps? You need practice hooking them dear. Don’t worry we will have time to practice since you will be wearing nylons every day now, so sweet!”
“Ann come over here. I have a surprise for my girl, your first training bra. I bet you are so excited; here look how pretty your first bra is. Pretty flowers all over the cups and right in the center a very pretty pink flower. You will remember your first bra the rest of your life Ann. Here slip on the straps, I will hook the back. Perfect, what a sweet fit for my new girl”.
I looked in the mirror, I could not believe this person looking at me. Pink lipstick, panty girdle with nylons, tons of hair and a pink lacey training bra. This could not be me.
“Ann you look so sweet. Soon you will want a padded bra I would bet since you do want a shapely figure, right dear?”
I could not answer. Mary repeated the question and told me to answer her.
My mouth uncontrollably answered her…. “Oh Mary, I would so love to wear a padded bra. May I wear a padded bra now?”
“Oh sweetie, you are begging me to wear a padded bra? You are becoming such a sweet little girl. Your figure development will come in due time dear. This will take time and you will be so excited as you develop your little teen boobs. As you can see, my breasts are very shapely I just love them. Yours will be just as nice some day, I promise. When I was younger like you I dreamed of have large breasts and wearing a pretty padded bra. Now look at me Ann, I have my soft shapely breasts, which I always wanted. Isn’t this just so much fun?”
I was trembling; fear was taking over my body but I could not move, could not escape. I was doomed. I will have breasts as big as her, how can that happen to me, a boy?
She finished getting me dressed. Combed out my long thick hair putting in this huge pink lacey bow in my hair. Could not figure out where my girly hair came from. She put little more makeup on me giggling all the way saying how cute I was.
Then came the dress. We both had matching dresses. Very feminine pink lace short dresses. We looked like twins. Looking in the mirror I could see the straps of my bra, I looked so girly, how could this be happening to me? She gave me pink Mary Jane shoes saying how much she likes these shoes for teenage girls like me. These had a little heel on them. Was strange standing in girl’s shoes.
“Ann you look so cute. Betty will just love your outfit”.
Mary gave be a peck on the chick as she handed me a purse saying I will have to carry this now the rest of my life, so cute.
Off we went for breakfast.
While walking to breakfast I did not like my tight girdle and bra. I started picking at my girdle complaining it was to tight and my bra was hurting me. Mary stopped in the hall and said, “Ann your lingerie is just fine. They are not tight, that is the way it is. We are shaping your new figure and you will enjoy your new bra and girdle in due time. We girls all put up with theses fashions to look good. Now stop complaining and get use to your new underwear”.
I thought I was going to cry. Here I was wearing all these girly clothes, my hips were out of control swaying all over the place and these little high heels were a pain to walk in with this purse swinging all over the place. Looking down at my chest seeing my bra under the feminine dress made me crazy, but I could not do anything about it seemed.
Mary gave me a hug saying, “Ann, relax, don’t fight your new life, you have to change, you will change, just enjoy the journey”.
I could not believe the dining room. There must have been 30 girls or are they boys all in the same pink lace dress I was wearing. Like uniforms for everyone. Mary guided me to our table as I was about to faint. We sat at a table with other girls or they could be boys. No one talked. I got up enough courage and said, “help”.
Mary whispered in my ear, “Ann please do not speak. You are being a bad girl. Only talk when a matron talks to you. These other girls are just like you, they will not speak until told to. Now be a good girl and eat your breakfast.
I felt so helpless. Staring at these other boys in the same dresses made me want to throw up. I was getting sick. I had to figure a way to get off this boat and free myself from this girly world.
Bette got up and spoke to all of us saying we were all traveling to a special island for extensive training in our new life. She assured us that the staff here has helped many young men become the young ladies they deserved. She encouraged all of us not to fight your gender reassignment and to accept our new life. There was no turning back now.
I heard those words and I tried to stand up, as did several other boys. But we did not get far, maybe two steps when we were brought back and told to sit down. I could not get away.
Mary whispered in my ear and like magic I was back in her full control.
Breakfast was very strange no one talked. Betty came over to our table saying to the matrons, “I see we had some problems at this table. I think after breakfast you should take these girls to therapy for an adjustment”.
Fear struck my body hearing I needed a adjustment. What is an adjustment? Mary agreed and soon we were in some doctor’s office sitting in a chair strapping me in tight. This nurse put headphone on me and smiled saying, “Don’t worry sweetie, this will not hurt. You might even love your new mind”.
I started crying, as the nurse whipped my tears away saying, “Just sit back sweetie and listen to your new life, you look so sweet in your new dress”.
Next thing I knew I was in what Mary called a recovery bed. She whispered something in my ear and a total calm sensation came over me. Like magic I was smiling and hugging Mary saying how good I felt.
Mary grabbed my hand and took me back to our cabin. It was strange but I felt really good, happy, loving this dress I had on. “Ann you seem to be much happier now with your adjustment, I hope you are accepting your new life and will try to be the sweetest girl possible”.
I really felt good and said, “Mary I do feel good. What happened back there in the doctor’s office? I just love this dress now and I feel very girly and feminine. Am I ok, am I still a boy?”
“Ann, you are a beautiful girl now, remember you do not want to be a boy any longer. We will help you develop into the sweetest girl and I know you will be happy as a girl”.
Back in our cabin Mary told me we had to pack since the boat would be docking at the island soon. I tried to figure out where we were but she would not say.
We were waiting to dock as she asked if I would like some more pretty makeup before docking. For some reason I got all excited, strange and jumped up to sit at the makeup table begging her to put “lots” of makeup on me asking to make me the prettiest girl possible.
Wow… I could not resist all these feminine thoughts. That doctor must have really did something to my brain.
Mary applied makeup as I watch. I was so content, so excited watching my face change.
Mary put large dangling earrings on me. Felt so strange having something on my ears.
“Ann how do you like those pretty earring’s. They look so sweet on you dear. What do you think my pretty girl”, Mary asked.
“I love my new look”, I said.
“Good sweetie, since you will have to use all these pretty makeup tricks everyday now. I am sure you will just love being so so pretty now”.
My brain must really be twisted. Here I was all excited about wearing makeup, earrings a training bra, and this pink lacey dress when I knew I was a boy.
Chapter 2
The ship docked and we all got off the boat. All of us were ushered to a dorm type setting. Mary and I had our own large suite connect to a nice living room, kitchen with 6 other rooms attached to it. There were all these other “girls” in the large suite.
We unpacked the little Mary and I had as Mary said we needed to go out in the living room for a sorority meeting. She grabbed my hand pulling me out saying, “Ann before leaving your room you must always check your makeup”. Wow, I thought I have so much to learn as Mary is applying more markup and lipstick to me.
Out in our living room were the girls or boys all in the same pink dresses. We sat there for 10-15 minutes and nothing was happening. One matron told us to sit up and keep her legs together. Strange, we all sat up and check out each other’s girlish appearance.
The door opened and in walked this gorgeous shapely woman. She was in charge for sure. I was nervous.
“Welcome girls to the start of your new life. You bad boys have been sent here to change your identity and basically save your life. Back home you were in trouble and your identity and demeanor needs to be change. Our school here will do that for you. You can see already you girls are well on your way to changing your identity.
Your brains have been changed and we control your every movement. We are on an island so there is no way off, you can’t escape from us. You will be here for as long as it takes to make you the most feminine girls possible. When we are done with you, you will not remember being a boy and will be so excited being pretty girls. We know how to guide you into your new world. We know in the end you will love your new identity”.
“Ok, girls lets get started. Each of you come over here and sit in a circle and let’s get to know each other. Remember, be nice and sweet, you are all here for the same reason and each of you can help one another. Remember, girls are sweet loving caring people”.
Like magic I stood up and sat with the other “girls”. We all had to give our past story plus how much we liked wearing a dress. Wow, this was an icebreaker. For some reason I raised my hand asking to go first. I spilled my story and ended up saying how much I liked dresses now. Where did that come from?
The other five boys all had the same type story. They too were brainwashed and all excited to become girls and wear pretty clothes. One boy started talking about boys and the matrons stepped in quickly saying that boys are not something we will discuss just now. We have lots more to learn about being a girl before we get to boy talk.
Deep down I was thinking how could I talk about boys? I am having a hard enough time thinking about being a girl, wearing a bra and girdle and this tight fitting dress.
One of the matrons explained we were all in the same boat. We all had to change our identity because of things we did wrong back home. She explained by the time this school is done with us, we will not even remember we were once boys and we will no longer get in trouble.
The head matron got up to say we would all be going next door to our classroom for our first class. She encouraged us all to accept our new lifestyle and to learn as much as we can. Our new feminine world will be very exciting and they will help us all develop our skills to be that of fashionable cute teen girls.
I got nervous, started to cry as did of the other boys but knew I could not run. I tried to get my brain to run, but all I could think about was how pretty my matron’s dress was and if I could wear a dress like hers. My brain was really under their control.
All of us paraded into the classroom not saying a word. We were all afraid of what was next. The room was so pretty, very feminine with soft couches, flowers everywhere.
One of the matrons introduced the teacher as Miss Mary. She was like the other staff very gorgeous and shapely. Was she a man too?
With a huge smile and perky attitude she announced we would be learning everything a girl would want to know to develop their feminine figure. Everything from girly exercises to wearing the right foundations.
I thought to myself what is a foundation. But I knew they would teach me soon.
The lights dimmed and on came a movie about how a teen girl develops into a lovely woman. I could not believe I was being taught how I would develop a girlish figure.
The movie showed how a teen develops their figure over her teen years. How girls love their first training bras and showing off their developing figure. How a menstrual cycle will affect our lives. How we will become very sweet and soft.
Several of the students started crying. I was sick to my stomach.
The lights came on and Miss Mary said it was now ok for us girls to open up and talk with each other. She said we need to open up our feelings. She gave us permission to talk.
One boy raised his hand and asked if he would develop breasts?
Miss Mary smiled and said, “Yes, of course Melissa”. All you girls have been given medicine to develop beautiful breasts. You will all have beautiful figures when you leave here as girls.
Melissa started crying saying, “no, no, no I can’t have breasts”.
Miss Mary smiled and said, “Girls, Melissa is a little emotional now and that is to be expected. You all are on lots of medicine to help you adjust. Adjust into pretty little girls. All will be ok, you will all see, trust us!”
Miss Mary went on to say all us girls would start wearing big girls bras soon. To help us prepare for your new figure you will be measured for breast implants today. We want all our girls to have sweet perky breasts in your new bras.
She explained that our pretty new bras would be the focal point of our girlhood. Your tight bras will be a consent reminder of our femininity and your acceptance into womanhood. I am sure you all will love wearing a pretty bra just like me”.
Oh, my gosh, is Miss Mary a boy? How could she be, she is so beautiful and has a very feminine figure. Is this what I will look like?
Miss Mary had another matron join her to show how we girls will be measured for bra.
The matron took her dress off, stand in her bra and girdle like there was nothing wrong undressing right in front all of us. She had a large bustline. I could not take my eyes off her.
I could not believe what they were showing us. How the tape measure goes around her chest and how to figure our bra size. She also explained when we get our big girl bras we will be fitted with breast inserts so that we start off right away with a sweet teen figure. She said it is very important for us new girls to have a pretty shape and a sweet feminine boob bounce so that we are always reminded we are teen girls. Every step will give you what we call boob bounce, a constant reminder of your femininity, so sweet. Like us, you all will come to love your “boob bounce”.
I was shutting down. I could not handle this. I fainted and fell over. Next thing I knew I was back in my bedroom with Mary, my matron.
“Oh Ann you blacked out in the classroom. Must have been too much for you to handle. I do know this girly stuff can get to be a bit overwhelming. Don’t worry we will help you each step of your new way. Remember, if I can change so can to!”
Chapter Three
The next day came quickly. I woke up in a very pretty nightgown, very soft. I was feeling how soft it was, thinking how nice it felt as Mary saw my pleasure. She said, “Ann, do you like your new nightgown? I love your bra cups, sweet support for your girls. Aren’t they so soft, I just love mine!”
I asked Mary, “You keep talking about our girls, like your boobs are your girls”?
“Yes, Ann, we girls refer to our boobs as our girls. We want to keep our girls supported and happy. Your figure is very important, in your new life. You will see, you have beautiful girls developing”.
I could not believe all I was hearing … boobs, figures, support for my chest. How do girls do all this?
After my shower she held out my training bra and girdle. “Mary, do I really have to wear those. They feel so strange on me and I don’t need a bra anyhow. I have nothing to support as you say”.
“Ann, you know you have to wear a bra now. You will wear a pretty bra the rest of your life. You have to get use to the feelings of wearing a pretty bra. Plus today you will find out just how much you will need a bra to support your new perky breasts. So here put on your bra and girdle. Be happy you can wear these pretty clothes.”
Like magic, I heard her command and I took the training bra and slipped it on. Naturally I had a hard time hooking the clips in the back. Mary giggled saying I would get better at hooking my bras with practice.
Mary was so proud of me saying how pretty I looked.
As I was pulling on my tight girdle she reminded me that I have to release my little guy, like she taught me. I got all shy as she handed me the glove.
I didn’t want to tell her but I liked playing with my little guy with that soft glove. After my morning routine I was so relaxed, felt so good. I pulled on my girdle with a big smile and hooked my nylons.
“Looks like my little girl likes her new morning dress up routine”, Mary said.
She then put some makeup on me like yesterday and the pink lipstick I didn’t like.
We both slipped on matching dresses again. I thought this must be the uniform of the day. She gave me new shoes with a little high heel. I looked at her saying, “how can I walk in these?”
“Put them on sweetie and she handed me a purse with a big smile saying, “Don’t forget your earrings too sweetie”.
After breakfast we were ushered back to the school. This time we went to what looked like a store. Looks like a Victoria Secret store. I froze at the door as Mary guided me into the sea of bras and girdles.
“Ann, don’t you just love all the pretty lingerie here. You have so much to learn about all the different bras, so much fun. I just love this bra here. I am wearing this push-up padded bra now. Look at my perky figure, don’t you just love my shape. Bet you would like to have a pretty bustline like me? Someday Ann you will have a real figure like mine. Isn’t that exciting?”
I was taken into the back room to get measure. The girl asked me to measure myself to see if I was listening yesterday during our class. I could not do it, I was so nervous. The clerks smiled and said it was ok I’ll measure you, first time jitters is so like our teen girls “in training”.
Mary told me to take my dress and training bra off. As commanded I did. “Ann, it’s ok sweetie, you can be happy, smile, and we wouldn’t hurt you. You are here to start your figure development, you will be so so happy when we are done, trust me”.
As her command, I smiled as the clerks glued breasts on my chest. Tears came down my cheeks as they strapped a padded bra around my chest and I now had two large breasts protruding out. It felt so strange, like mountains on my chest.
“Ann is that tears of happiness I see, sweetie? I know this is very exciting for you. Looks like you are so happy, so sweet”.
I looked in the mirror, there I was in this lacey feminine padded bra and I actually had breast now. How could this be? The breasts looked so real and heavy I thought.
I was fitted for several bras, all-in-one-bra, more girdles, and slips, more panties matching my bras. I was overwhelmed at all the lingerie they were fitting me for. I could not believe I would be wearing all these girly clothes.
They slipped my dress back on me and wow, did I have a chest now. I could not believe how big my chest was. My girlfriend back home didn’t even have a chest this big. With fear in my eyes I asked Mary if this was right.
“Oh, silly girl, of course your figure is perfect. Plus in time you will develop your figure, and have real boobs, so much fun. You will get use to looking down seeing your pretty new figure, we all need time to adjust, but trust me you will love the feminine look and the bounce you now have. Your new bra size is a 32B, remember that Ann”.
As we walking with all my new clothes, my chest was bouncing. This felt so strange, like my new breasts would fall off. I held one of my breasts thinking they would bounce less.
“Silly girl, no need to hold your boobs. The bounce you are experiencing is natural. You will get use to the feminine bounce and enjoy the feeling, it’s so feminine. Now don’t play with your chest, it’s not ladylike to hold your boobs up. Your breasts will not fall off Ann, you silly girl”.
Listen to her, saying I have boobs. What is going on here?
“Mary why are you doing this to me?”
“Ann did you forget you and your Mom agreed you had to leave the country and change your identity because of the gang was looking for you. You were a bad boy, in trouble. You knew this”.
“Yes, but I didn’t think you would make me into a girl, give me boobies and brainwash me into thinking I was a girl”.
“Ann, we adjust your thought process to be feminine to help you accept your change. We knew it would be hard if you didn’t have our help”.
“I don’t think I want to keep doing this. I want to leave”.
“Ann you can’t leave. We are too far into our process to change back. You agreed to change your identity, please be a good girl now and lets get you some help”.
Back at the room I was crying as Mary was on the phone talking to someone. She announced we needed to go see the doctor right away. Oh, no I don’t like that doctor, now what?
We got to the doctors office and two nurses were smiling waiting for us. I thought this does not look good as they took me into a back room and told me to strip down to my bra and girdle. As normal I did as they commanded. All these women seem to have control over me.
They put me in a very comfortable chair and strapped me in. I got scared I could not move.
“Ann, be calm you need to have an adjustment since you are fighting your training. We will take very good care of you and when we are done, you will be the girl you always wanted to me”, the nurse said.
Mary and the doctor came in as the doctor put a pacifier in my mouth. Fear struck me and tears came rolling out of my eyes. Mary wiped my face, and gave me a kiss on the chick saying, “Ann don’t worry sweetie this will not hurt. Don’t fight our help. You will be a precious sweet girl in no time I promise. There is no turning back now”.
The doctor gave me two shots and they put headphones on my ears and reclined the chair and told me to go to sleep.
I think I heard the doctor say, “Ann needs the full dose of treatment nurse. Ann is resisting the treatments and she needs the full treatment this time.”
I knew then I was finished. Mary whispered in my ear, “Sweetie close your eyes and when you wake up you WILL be the new girl you always wanted to be”.
Chapter Four
I woke up back in my bedroom with Mary. I felt really good, calm. I sat up in bed and asked if everything was all right.
Just then I heard my new voice. What the heck? I had the voice of a sweet teenage girl, so feminine sounding. I covered my mouth in shock.
“Ann don’t worry. We fixed your voice and now you sound just like your new look, a sweet teenage girl. Don’t you just love your new high voice?”
For some reason I said, “Yes I do Mary. I really do like my new voice and look you painted my nails”.
“Yes, we did sweetie, isn’t the color lovely for such a pretty girl?”
“Mary, not sure how you did all this, but I think I really like my new feminine look. I think I will like being a girl now. Whatever treatment the doctor gave me I think it worked. I am feeling really good, I think I can handle being a girl now”.
Ann came over to hug me saying, “Ann, you are to precious, we will have so much fun. I love teaching young girls like you their new life… life being a sweet pretty girl”.
After my shower all seemed so different. I seemed so much more relaxed putting on my bra, girdle and nylons. I seemed to enjoy trying to apply my own makeup. I even asked Mary if I could re-do my finger nail polish to pink like my lipstick.
I really liked being a girl I told Mary. I knew I was a boy but could not remember why I was here.
Today Mary said we would be going to her beauty salon to have the works. I will be taught hair styling and new makeup tricks and if I was a good girl they might put extensions on my nails.
Pleasure came over my face as Mary hugged me saying I was becoming the most precious girl. I felt good; I even hugged her back and thanked her.
Off we went to the beauty salon. While walking I had a new bounce to my step and Mary saw my new joy.
“Ann, you are swing your purse and walking so well in your new high heels, like you have been walking in heels for years. You look so cute!”
“Mary, for some reason I feel really good. You were right; I will have fun being a girl. I love my boobie bounce now, it feels so sexy”.
Mary grabbed my hand and we walked down the hall hand in hand like two schoolgirls having so much fun.
In the salon we had so much fun. We both had our hair done. Mine was colored and cut. They taught me how to set my hair each night. They showed me how to paint my nails so pretty and the makeup classes were so much fun.
They even shaped my eyebrows. I just love them.
I must like my new feminine voice I never stopped talking. One of the girls doing my hair commented how sweet I was and asked if we could hang out together.
That invitation sounded strange so I looked at Mary for approval. She knotted her head in approval. Wow, this was strange, I have a new friend. My hairdresser.
Mary announced we would stop by the Beach House for a new swimsuit. I got so excited saying to her, can I buy a bikini suit with pretty support cups?
“Ann, you are such a sweetheart. Of course we can buy you a bikini with pretty cups. You will look so sweet, so so sexy!”
Not sure why I was so excited about buying a girls bathing suit but I was. I could not believe all the different suits they had. I was so proud of myself when the clerk asked me what size I was. I told her 34B, I remembered my bra size. The clerk and Mary giggled saying that was so sweet and took me over to a display of suits.
She held several suits up, with fear in my eyes as I looked at Mary saying, “There is nothing to these suits. Looking down there is going to cover up my little guy. He will show wouldn’t he?
The girls laughed saying they have just the garment to make my little guy disappear. Saying I will be just fine and I will look like any other girl on the beach.
Wow, I was excited to hear they could make my penis disappear, I hope!
Mary and clerk took me into the dressing room and we slipped on the first suit. Wow, it was cute. The cups were underwired and held my chest up high. Then came this mini girdle as I called it and yes, it did make my penis disappear.
I looked up after inspecting between my legs saying, “you were right, he is gone.” I pulled on my bottoms and sure enough I looked like any other girl.
“Ann, that mini-girdle as you call it is a gaff. The gaff is made just for you to hide your little guy. Doesn’t it work well?”
I started jumping up and down like a little girl, so excited. What was up with this? Mary told the clerk, “I think my little girl likes her gaff and new look, isn’t she so cute in her first bikini?”
I asked if I could wear the gaff all the time to make my little guy disappear?
Mary had me try on other suits. One had a little skirt around the bottom, really did hide my little guy even if it did show.
I looked at my cups holding my breasts seeing a gap and asked Mary, “What is wrong, I am not filling out this B cup suit. I thought my bra size was a B cup?”
The clerk said every top or suit you try on would be different. I have a little help to fill out your cups. I know you don’t want to wear an A cup suit, do you now dear? Girls don’t want to get smaller breasts!”, the clerk giggled.
She brought out something and slid them into my cups. Like magic my cups were filled and protruding out much more to my excitement. They worked and I look so good I thought. I asked if I could wear the insert pads all the time.
“Silly girl, you can, they are yours. Anytime you think you need a little extra padding up there, slip them in. They do look nice, gives you very pretty perky curves”.
“Ann we have to get going, I have a surprise for you tonight”.
I asked if I could wear my bikini back to our room. “You silly girl, no you can’t. You can’t walk through the halls in your bathing suit. Now lets buy this suit and get dressed. You can leave on your new gaff if you like sweetie”.
After dinner Mary and I went to the dress shop. I always like going to the beautiful dress shop now. All the dresses are so feminine, so pretty, I just love them.
Mary took me to the dressing room lounge and sat me down. I got nervous, as she was so serious.
“Ann, I have some exciting news for you. Friday your Mom will come to visit you for a day. She is so excited to see you and see how you have changed”.
I didn’t know what to think. With Mary’s big smile and excitement I think I felt ok. I was happy but not sure I was ready to see my Mom.
“Mary do you think she will like my new look? Do you think she expects me to be so girly? I have really changed and I am not sure she will know me”, I said.
Mary hugged me saying, “Ann you are so ready. Your Mom loves you and she will absolutely love your new look and demeanor. You are now such a sweet happy girl, I know she will be so proud of you”.
I started crying, crying with joy. Thinking how I have changed so so much.
Mary jumped up saying lets have some girly fun and try on some pretty dresses for your Mom’s homecoming!
I tried on several ultra feminine dresses. They all felt so good. Mary pulled out my all-in-one corset we bought the other day. I was dreaming about this beautiful corset. Mary saw my excitement talk about it. I really liked wearing it even though it was very tight and shaped my body in so many ways.
“Ann you will need this corset for your next dress. Lets go in the back dressing room and I will help you slip it on”.
She was right I needed help. Wow, this corset gave me a very feminine figure. After being “poured” into it, I was amazed at how big my boobies were now. They were huge, padded cups and very pointed. My hands held the cups up as I showed much confusion in my face. Thinking why is my chest so so much bigger now and pointed. Not sure I understand this shape.
“Ann, this corset gives you the classic pretty 1950 figure look. This next dress is design for you to wear this fashion corset and to have a very sexy figure. How do you like your figure in this old time corset?”
“Mary, I am not sure. My chest is so big and pointed. I am not sure I like the 1950’s look. Plus this corset feels very strange. With these large breasts, I can’t see my feet”.
“Oh Ann, you look dreamy, you will get use to having a shapely chest, its so much fun. We old fashion girls love big breasts and showing them off”.
The clerk handed Mary pads she inserted into my bra cups saying, “Girl you need a little extra help in this fashion corset. My cups did fill out, much like when I added the pads to my bikini bathing suit.
The girls giggled admiring my bustline saying, “See we girls have tricks. Sometimes we girls need a little extra help up there filling out our figure. You look so pretty Ann”.
The clerk then slipped over my head a full slip and then the Southern Belle dress as she called it. Wow, it was very feminine, very lacey. A huge pink bow just under my breasts to again show off my big bustline. I commented to Mary how soft the slip was, I really liked it.
After zipping me in this tight fitting dress, both stepped back proclaim how beautiful I look. Saying this dress was just the pretty look for your new life.
Mary said this was the dress, saying, “Your Mom will just love it. It shows off your new figure beautifully, you should be so proud Ann!”
After slipping on high heels and spinning around looking in all the mirrors, I guess I liked it. With Mary’s excitement I knew I had no choice. This was the dress I would wear to meet my Mom.
The clerk said they need to do some alterations and the dress would be ready tomorrow afternoon. Plus she told Mary I needed different colored sheer nylons for this dress. Both agreed. I thought my nylons were just fine, but then what do I know, my brain still is thinking in the boy mode somewhat.
While getting out of the dress, Mary told me to leave on my corset. I need to get use to the new look and feel. I could hardly slip on my dress I wore here. My chest was popping out and couldn’t handle buttoning the front of my dress.
Both girls laughed saying, “Mary pull tighter, you can do it. You look so shapely in this corset. I bet you would love to find a bra in this pointed 1950 look, wouldn’t you Ann”.
I didn’t know what to say. My bustline was now so girly, so pointed. I looked very different. But my bustline did look nice I think I liked it. Strange?!
I looked at Mary asking, “do they make bras like this, with the pointed cups. I think I like this feminine look”.
“Oh, Ann, you are so sweet. Yes, it does give you a pretty look. So different than today rounded flat bustline look. Yes, they do have that 1950 bra for us girls. I often wear them. We will get you a very pretty fashion bra. I think you would like that”, Mary said.
Back in our dorm area in the living room I saw three other “girls” in the same 1950 figure look. One said to me as I sat down, “Don’t you just love these all-in-one corsets? They make our figures so pretty, so shapely, just love them”.
Not sure why, but I agreed with her. Mary hugged me saying, “See other girls have your same pretty figure. You are in good company girls”!
The next day we tried out my new bikini bath suit. Wow, I felt nude walking down to the pool. Mary also bought me a beach wrap up and sandals, but still felt undressed. I was surprise to see at the pool all the other girls in bikinis. I then felt good being in my bikini. Plus thankful I put in my inserts to fill out my cups. One girl didn’t have padding and her cups look like she needs some extra help. Strange, I felt good about my bustline now seeing that girl. Wow, I must really be changing.
We spend much of the day at the pool. For some reason several of “us girls” had a ball talking, giggling, just having a fun time talking about girly things. I told myself this is fun, never had these kinds of fun times when I was a boy.
After lunch one of our teachers came out to the pool and gave us girls a lesson on nail polish and had us practice re-doing our toenails and fingernails. We all had a fun time, so much so I didn’t want to leave as Mary said we had to go for my dress fitting.
I guess like teenage girls do, they asked me about my special dress. I told the girls my Mom was coming and I was fitted for a pretty dress. They all got excited saying they were being fitted for the same dress because their Moms were also coming. All were excited saying how much they loved the new all-in-one corset they had to wear.
I guess we were all wearing the same Southern Belle dresses for our Mom’s homecoming.
One of the girls, Sally told the group how much she liked the corset and the 50’s look. Her bikini looked the same, pointed cups, old fashion, very shapely. Even had bottom looking old, like a girdle. I thought she to must have her gaff on too, no sign of her little guy either.
Mary said it was time to go, like magic I stood up and hugged the other girls, saying goodbye. All of them wished me a fun time at my dress fitting. Strange but the hugging all the girls felt so natural, so nice, so girly.
Back in the room, Mary told me to put on my corset, nylons, and my special high heels. She gave me a full-length slip. I said I did not need another thing to wear. She looked at me with a smile and said, “Ann, please put on your slip remember you loved the feeling yesterday and it will help with your dress, trust me, do it now, we are late. You liked wearing the slip yesterday”. Like magic I did as told and yes it was so soft.
She was right; I did wear a slip yesterday. I thought it was a thin soft dress but I loved the feeling. Why did I not remember that? Oh well….
Again had a hard time closing my dress since my bustline was so much bigger in this corset. This time I did get all the buttons closed.
Out we walked as Mary sent me back to get my purse. “Ann, you must always carry your purse, please try to remember. Girls need their purses.”
In the dress shop, they were ready for me. Back in the dressing room they all liked my slip and how pretty I looked. I thought, I look pretty in a slip? Its just underwear! Oh, well, must be a girly thing I thought.
The dress was perfect, so tight and really really showing off my figure. I guess this is what they want. How could I ever NOT think I was a girl in the dress?
The dress was short so teaching me how to sit and keep my legs together like a lady was important girly thing I learned. One of the clerk commented that my garters might show. They had a fix for that as they lifted my dress and adjusted my garters. I had no idea what they were doing. I just stood there as they “fixed me”.
The Sothern Belle dress was perfect. Mary had me wear the dress back to our room. Wow, it was different walking in this dress. Looking down, my chest was out there, the dress was tight to my hips making them sway and the click of the heels said all girl walking here. Strange but I liked all the different feelings, swing my hips and purse with a big smile.
Back in our bedroom Mary explained the next couple of days before Mom comes, I had much to learn and practice.
She held my hands with a very serious face asking me, “Ann tell me how you are really feeling about your identity change. Can you accept your change; are you happy with the change? Please tell me the truth!”
Tears rolled down my face as I said, “Mary, early on I could not understand why I needed to be so much a girl. Why would my Mom do this to me? But with your help and your medicine, I have come to understand my change was necessary. I have embraced my change these last couple of days. You have been so sweet and the other girls so helpful, I have come not to fear being a girl but to enjoy being a girl. I think I might even enjoy being a girl now more than a boy. I love all the soft clothes, except the tight girdles and bras, but the dresses, nightgowns, now this slip is so wonderful, so comfortable; I think I just love my new life.
Mary hugged me saying, “Ann I sure hope those tears are joyful tears, happy tears, because I think you have transitioned so beautifully into a sweet pretty girl. You will have fun in your new life now and your past problems are gone”.
We both hugged and embraced each other. Our hug felt so natural so nice I couldn’t let go. If this is what being a girl is all about, tender loving care, I love being a girl, I thought.
The next couple days where packed with tons of girly classes. All my classmates were bonding so well together. Had afternoons at the poolside with the girls. Even at poolside the school taught is girls “things” we needed to know about our new life.
Friday morning I was nervous, Mom was coming at 3pm. Mary got me to the beauty salon for my beauty treatment. Several other of my girlfriends there too. Their mom’s were coming to. We had such a fun time at the salon, like a bunch of girls getting all gusseted up.
I loved sitting under the hair dryer chatting girly talk with Sally, looking at Glamour and Teen Fashion magazines, pointing out all the pretty dresses and fashions for us teen girls.
We were so busy in the salon so they served us lunch there. After lunch they started on our makeup. Wow, lots more makeup today. Hardly recognized me. Mary said it was very pretty; this pretty face is for special occasions. Now I was getting nervous.
Back in our room, Mary helped me get dressed. She had me strip down. Seeing my little guy was excited she told me to get the glove and relax him. I do love doing this; it does relax my whole body and for sure makes my little penis shrink to nothing.
She handled me my gaff. I asked do I really have to wear this tight thing?
With Mary’s normal smile, she held it out, not saying a word. I knew the answer and slipped it on. Strange but my penis was getting very very small it seemed. I asked Mary why.
“Ann, having your penis in your gaff and tight girdle every day, he is shrinking”. Not sure I agree, might be the medicine. But then I didn’t care. I didn’t want him poking out ever. Wouldn’t be very lady like I thought!
Mary got me into my corset, helped me hook my nylons on the garters. I was getting to be a pro adjusting my breasts into these big cups. Mary handed me that extra padded for the cups to fill out the cups better. With a big smile I accepted them with pleasure as I adjusted my chest in the pointed cups. All seemed so natural, like I have been dressing all my life like this.
Mary gave me that full-length lacey slip. I do love wearing the slips. Feels so soft, like another dress on me.
After slipping the slip over my head, adjusting it around my chest, I looked in the full-length mirror. I twirled around smiling saying how nice I looked!
“Ok, princess, into your pretty dress”, Mary said. The dress fit beautifully, like a tight glove. With my special high heels on, I stepped back and looked in the full-length mirror. With a huge smile I saw the most beautiful girl ever. I could not believe this was me. My figure was so shapely, skinny waist, beautiful bustline and legs to die for. I would love to date a girl like me, I thought. I was a 10!
I looked at Mary asking, “Why do girls wear such tight clothes?”
“Ann, silly girl, haven’t you learn my now we girls love our figures. We want to show off our pretty shapes and soon you will learn the boys go crazy over our shapely flirting. You will learn and embrace your new clothes”, Mary said.
Mary hugged me saying I looked so so pretty. Saying my mother will just love her new daughter.
That word, daughter, hit me. Am I her daughter now? Took me a minute think as Mary asked if I was ok. I smiled and said, “Yes, Mary I am ok, just never heard me referred to as her daughter. Mary, I think I like it. Being a daughter sounds nice, sounds right, I like being a daughter.”
Mary gave me a kiss on the click with her warm feminine huge and she said it was time to go downstairs to meet Mommy.
Like magic, or training, I grabbed my purse and out we went. I love the sound of my high heels clicking down the hall, the swing of my purse. I was so happy. Thinking I sure hope my Mom likes me.
Mary took me to a special room, so feminine, so pretty to wait for my Mom. Within a flew minutes, the door opened and in she came with Betty the head matron.
She rushed up to me grabbing my hands looked at my whole being and with a huge smile hugged me so hard and whispering in my ear, “Ann, you look so pretty, I am so excited to have a daughter now, I love you so much, we will have such a fun life now”.
Tears were rolling from both of us. Joy pouring out, she could not let go of me. My mom was making me feel so wanted, so good.
Betty asked Mom the big question, “So Mom, what do you think of your new girl, your new daughter? Isn’t she so precious? Your pretty little princess!”
Again she hugged me saying so loud, “My daughter looks so pretty, such a vision of loveliness, I am so excited for her, she is my daughter now”.
That sealed the deal. I felt so good. Kissing Mom telling her how much I loved her and my new life. Betty was handing us both tissues to wipe our joyful teaser, so girly I thought.
Both Betty and Mary left the room saying, “Mom and daughter need some alone time”.
We sat on the couch hugging each other still tears were flowing. Mom loved that I had accepted my change. She could not get over my beautiful hair, makeup and loved the dangling feminine earrings I was wearing. She kept saying “So Sweet”!
She even admitted she too loves my 50’s look, she wore those bras many years ago and love the shape it gave her.
“Ann, tell me what you are thinking, how have they treated you here, have you fully accepted being a girl?”
“Mom, I so have accepted me as teenage girl. They have taught me to appreciate and accept my new life. I truly love the fun clothes, the soft ways of being a girl, love the girly chats I have with my girlfriends, everything. I can’t wait to have you meet my girlfriends and see me in my bikini. I have tan lines that will never let me go back to being a boy, as we giggled.
Mom was so happy for me. She announced she has moved to another city and has a new home for me to come home to. “No one in the community will know you as my son, but now as my daughter. We will start a new life and no more gangs, no more trouble.”, Mom said.
I smiled knowing I could not go back to my gang friends. They wouldn’t know who I was anyhow.
I asked when I could come home. She said it was up to Betty and your teachers.
Mom got all serious saying, “Ann, I have an important question for you. Betty tells me you have accepted your new feminine ways very well. They all believe you will want to be a girl the rest of your life. I hope you want that also. Betty is now asking permission to give you the final treatment. The treatment will erase all memory of you ever being a boy. My question to you is, are you ok with that? Do you not want to remember being a boy?”
“Mom I am so happy being a girl now and can barely remember being Bob. I want to be a girl now, I don’t want to every go back to being Bob. But, for some reason, for now, I do want to remember Bob. Maybe it helps me want to be Ann more, to remain a girl. What do you think mommy?”
Wow, I have never called her mommy. She hugged me saying she loved being call mommy. It felt so good, so right calling her mommy.
“Ann, as long as you desire to remain in our girls world, in our feminine ways, I will respect your wish to hang on to a little bit of memory of Bob. I would be very sad if you ever wanted to be Bob again”.
“Thank you mommy, I will never be Bob again. I am too happy being your daughter”.
We both started crying again, so sweet I thought. We were bonding so much, never never had this with my Mom before. It felt so right, so comforting.
Mom stood up saying, lets have a tour of your new world, sweetie. As we walked out to meet Mary and Betty I lost my balance in these high heels. Mom held me up saying, “Isn’t it fun wearing those cute heels, I just love wearing heels everyday, hope you will love wearing them like me”.
Not sure I was ready for wearing 4” heels everyday, but…. I am sure I was being trained here at this girl’s school to wear heels the rest of my life!
We all met back in Betty’s office. Mom announced, “No more treatments for my daughter, Ann is all set”. Betty was pleased and understood. We all hugged, so girly and we left to give my Mom a tour.
We went to our living area and sure enough my girlfriends were there doing the same thing giving there Mommy’s a tour of our sorority house. This was homecoming day for all us girl to show our parents around campus.
Got a little nervous when I saw Jenni with her Mom and Dad. I never saw a man up here in our living area, never saw a man at this school. He was staring at all of us girls. I wonder if he was thinking how could this school turn all these boys into such pretty girls?
Jenni introduced us to her parents. Dad seemed ok, but I was visible taking back by him being here in our living area.
Mom noticed and held me whispering in my ear, “It was ok men stair at cute girls. Get use to the stairs Ann, you are a cutie.”
Back in our bedroom, Mary apologizes saying she should have warned me a man was going to be in our living area. He is harmless since he is the one that sent his son to our school, he understands what all you girls are going through and approves.
Mary also said I will have classes on how to handle men and boys in the next couple of week.
Did she say, handling boys? Why do I want to handle boys, I thought. Way too much going on today as Mom hugged me changing the subject asking to see my closet and all my new pretty dresses.
I was having such a fun time showing my Mom my dresses. Strange what a simple fun things that is I thought.
Mary announced we all were suiting up for a pool party. She told me to put on my new bikini and show Mom your new figure.
I got a little nervous as both my Mom and Mary stared to undress to put on their bathing suits, right in front of me.
“Ann, come on we will be late, get your suit on. We are all girls here, show Mom your pretty gaff you like wearing now”, Mary said.
I was a little shy getting underdressed in front of my Mom. Was strange as she came over to help me out of my corset saying how pretty I looked in my corset.
I quickly hooked on my bikini top and slipped in my pad to fill out the cups as Mary taught me. I knew Mom was watching intensely as I undressed and dressed. Both had huge smiles, even Mom got into her suit.
I was shocked seeing Mom undress right in front of us. She has a beautiful figure. I think I found myself jealous of her figure. Will I look that good? Wow, that was a strange thought.
Mom showed me how to hang up my new dress, guess I wasn’t doing it lady like.
We all touched up our makeup, so much fun the three of us putting on lipstick in the same mirror. Mom said, “This is a picture, us three girls getting all deck out”.
Walking down to the pool all I heard was that feminine sound, the clicking of our heels on the marble floor. Three girls swing their hips being such girls, I thought.
The pool party was busy with all the girls and their parents. Got a little nervous taking my wrap off exposing my half nude body to the strangers. I saw Jenni’s father with his eyes glued to me. Made me feel again a little creepy.
Mom put her arms around me saying, “Don’t worry, he is only looking. Men like to look at beautiful girls, enjoy the complement”.
I did relax and enjoyed the time with my Mom. Had fun, fun in a way I have never had. Being a girl is so different. Mom kept telling me how cute I looked with such a perky young figure and my bikini suite was perfect for my developing figure.
We had a full day and Mom stayed for dinner. After dinner she went home not before giving me her Mommy daughter talk.
“Ann, I am so excited you are happy with your new identity, being a teenage girl. We needed to get you away from home and those bad boy gangs. This might have been an extreme change, but one well worth it. You have adjusted so well. Mary has told me you have been a model student and have accepted your treatments, as a proper young lady should. I am so proud of you.
Mom handed me a wrapped box, so small saying, “Ann this is for you to remember our love and your new life. I hope you wear it the rest of your new life”, Mom said.
I melted as I saw it was a beautiful necklace with two little hearts. Tears rolled down my face in joy as I hugged Mom saying how much I loved it. She connected the necklace around my neck as I looked down seeing how my cleavage held the hearts between my breasts. So sweet I thought. I could not stop telling Mom how my I adored her gift and that I would never ever take it off.
We both wiped our tears, our joy from our face and as Mom said, “You have several more months here at finishing school to complete your training. I can’t wait to get you home so that you can now be my daughter. Please accept all the training so that when you are done you are the most feminine girl I know you can be. I will be back for you soon, send me photos and your sweet notes”.
With tons of hugs and tears we said our goodbyes as Mary took my hand and said, “Ann your Mom is so sweet, like you, lets get back to your training and make you the most beautiful girl possible just for Mommy. You might even be a beauty queen or a princess some day! Wouldn’t that be fun!?”
THE END and the start of a “New Life”!
Just Normal to Wear a Dress
I woke up in some hospital. I could not remember how I got there, but the nurses were telling me I am ok, I survived my auto accident and I will recover just fine, as they kept smiling.
I felt fine, was ready to go home but they wouldn’t let me. One nurse after another came in asking questions to test my memory.
The head nurse told me I had to stay one more night so they could watch me. A younger nurse came in to help me with my shower. She came right in the shower room with me and as I stripped down, I did feel embarrassed undressing in front of her. After I showed she handed me a very feminine nightgown, panties and a panty girdle.
The nurse looked at me very intensely as she handed me these very feminine items.
I hesitated as she looked at me and she said “Tom, please put these on now, we have to get you back to bed and get ready for your medication”.
I took the nightgown, panties and girdle and put them on like it was second nature to me, my normal clothes to wear. The nurse smiled and said I was doing well.
The night nurse came in gave me some pills and ask how I felt. I said I am fine, and would like to go home and get back to work. She told me tomorrow I can leave and told me to go to sleep.
As I fell asleep I was asking my self why I was wearing a nightgown. For some reason, I could not figure it out but really did not have a problem with it. Strange I thought.
The next morning, several nurses came in, again with clipboards asking a ton of questions like do I like my new nightgown and is my panty girdle too tight.
I thought nothing of wear my clothes, why are they asking? I said I enjoyed sleeping in this pretty nightgown. The head nurse said to the others, “he is adjusting just fine. He will do well, he is released”.
They helped me into “my” padded bra, full slip, nylons and a very feminine dress. I hesitated putting on the dress. The nurse helped me saying it’s ok. I said, the bra, dress felt strange, but then I was in an accident and maybe I just need time, I thought.
The nurse taking notes asked me why my bra felt strange; you have been wearing a bra forever, Tom! I thought that was strange and said, “I know I have been wearing a bra forever, but my bra just feels tight”.
The nurse smiled to say, “Yes, I wear the same Playtex bra and I just love the fit. I love the support and the curves those bras gives me. Your shape is pretty too Tom!”
I smiled as I looked down seeing my shapely chest. It did feel natural slipping on my bra, felt good.
Just then the door opened and in came this gorgeous girl and came right up to me with a huge hug. She said, “Oh Tom you look so good, so happy to see you are out of bed”. Took me a minute to figure out who she was. The nurse said I would have these problems remembering people. I figured out, she was my girlfriend and we were engaged to be married.
Sally was so excited to see me. “Tom spin around let me see your new dress I got you for our home coming party”. I felt so good, I felt good in this dress, we kissed and we left the hospital room.
With my purse in hand, high heels clicking on the hospital floor, all the staff were smiling. Several of them were whispering to each other. What were they saying??
The head nurse reminded me I have to come in tomorrow for a checkup and my medicine. I smiled and said I would be in. All was good!
Sally hugged me saying some friends were at home with my parents to welcome me home. Wanted to know if I was up for all the excitement.
I felt fine and said lets go.
I was in a very feminine dress, heels, purse, some jewelry, but clearly I looked like a man. No wig, no makeup, walked and talked like a man. I felt good and I was going home after my accident.
As we were walking to the car, my whole walk felt strange. I stopped and said to Sally, “Why do I feel strange, my feet hurt in these heels and my chest is bouncing all over. My bra and girdle feel very strange, Sally”.
Sally hugged me saying all will be ok. It was the trauma from the auto accident that is making my body feel strange. She told me she has more medicine at home to help me relax. She said after my accident I will have some time to heal, emotions will be high and I need to relax. I was somewhat confused and she knew it.
I later found out this was an experiment of the hospital to control my mind and see how the world would react to me dressed as a crossdresser. Plus my brain was re-programmed to accept my feminine attire, demurer and to brush off anyone mocking me being dressed as a woman.
But for some reason, after learning this, I was ok my re-programing. For some reason I thought it natural to be re-programed after an accident. I could not remember my past and accepted my feminine feelings as normal.
I walked in my house, everyone accept me with open arms. Never a mention I was all decked out in a dress, looking so feminize. Even my Dad was so excited to see me. I just assumed all was ok, normal for me to be wearing a dress with an unmistakable well developed women’s figure.
I looked down and saw my very developed bustline. My chest is out there, well supported. Sally saw my confusion and quick came over whispering in my ear, “you are so pretty”.
After she said that I felt so good, so warm. Hugging her with a big smile and a big kiss. Sally seemed so happy, I guess everything was ok, I was recovering well from my auto accident.
I had a good homecoming. Everyone was so nice to me, so loving, I felt very good. Every time any one of my family members whispered in my ear “you are so pretty”, a glow came over me and I felt so good.
Sally ushered out the family so that I could get some rest. We went upstairs and like I have done this a million times, I put on a nightgown put away my lingerie. I saw a drawer filled with pretty bras and girdles, full slips, panties, everything a boy would want. I knew they were mine and I love looking at them.
Sally had to pull me away from my bra drawer as I was holding up a very lacey feminine all-in-one corset. She saw my joy in my face and asked if would I like to try it on?
She told me it was her present to me, my home coming present.
I got so excited, she even said, “Tom, calm down it’s only a corset. You have worn them before, in fact this is all you used to wear, remember!” Sally helped me slip on this beautiful corset with six garters. I was so excited I asked her if I could wear it to bed.
“No silly, you can’t. But you can wear your special gift tomorrow when we go back the hospital for your check up”. I was so excited, not sure why though.
The next morning seemed very normal. I found a pair of pants and a white stretch top and went downstairs for breakfast.
“Tom, what are you doing, you are not dressed!”, Sally said. I was confused, I am dressed I told her. “Then were is your bra and why are you wearing pants, they don’t fit you silly”, Sally said.
I looked down, yes my breasts were really out there and now that she mentioned it, I felt exposed and bouncing all over. My nipples were pointing out and I my large breasts were really sagging. I started to cry, saying “Sally I forgot, I must be loosing it, I know I need a bra. How could I have not put on my bra?”. What is wrong with me?
Sally hugged me taking me back upstairs to change. “Remember, you have to wear your pretty bras and girdles everyday, your figure needs the support, sweetie.”, Sally said.
“Could I wear this top, I really like it.”, I said. “Here Tom, try this t-shirt bra and lets see how it looks. Wow, this bra really lifted my breasts but I said the top is way to thin and tight, my bra shows way too much.
“Tom, you look fine, I like the look, but maybe you should wear a camisole to hide some of your pretty underwear. But, Tom you have no skirts to wear with that top, so you will have to wear a dress today anyhow. We will go shopping for a pretty skirt today for that top. I though you wanted to wear my special present I bought you today anyhow”, Sally said.
Sally got the new all-in-one corset and held it up saying “Tom, you do want wear your new present today?”
“Oh, yes I do Sally, you bought it for me, it’s special”, I said.
Sally watched me dress with her big smile. I asked her why she was watching me and always smiling, being very giddy.
She said she was so happy I was home and that she was able to stay with me and help me recover.
I melted and put on my corset with pleasure in my face. Sally was so happy saying, “Tom you are doing so well, recovering beautifully, I am so happy for you.”
“Tom, your breasts are falling out of your cups. Bend over and lift your breasts into the cups. You need to adjust your breasts each time you put on your bra you silly boy”.
She was right, why wouldn’t I have remembered that, I thought. After I adjusted my breasts; my breasts were supported so nice. I kept starring at them as Sally said, “Yes, Tom you look very cutie, you have a pretty figure. Now lets get dressed, we have to keep moving sweetie”.
She handed me a full slip and it felt so soft as I slipped it over my body. She could tell I was happier when I slipped on all these soft clothes on. Sally came up to me and hugged me so tight. She got a little playful snapping my bra corset strap. It was fun and I snapped hers right back. I was having fun and she knew it.
She handed me nylons. I looked confused and she knew it. I got a little frustrated; I could not clip my nylons to the garters. I started crying, I could not do it. I thought I have done this so many times, what is wrong with me. “Tom let me show you how to pull your nylons up your pretty legs. Tom please roll down your nylons and watch the seam in back as we pull them up again. Do it slowing Tom, enjoy the sweet caressing the nylons do to your legs. They look so pretty on you Tom! I love wearing nylons with those pretty garters.”, Sally said.
“Sally what is wrong with me? Why is this so hard? I have done this so many times”, I said. “Tom, you have been through a major accident, your brain needs time to recover. Give yourself a chance, you will remember all this soon”, Sally said.
I sat there as she helped attach my garters. I felt like a baby.
“Tom how does that feel?” I was confused but said, “Sally I feel better but I am not sure why I didn’t know how to put stockings on, not sure why I cried either but am I ok now?”
Sally hugged me saying, “Tom relax, your emotions are high now, I am here to help you”.
She handed me a very silky formfitting sweater dress. The soft material hugged every inch of my body and showed every inch of my curves. She asked me if I liked my new dress. Right on cue I said, “Sally it feels so software and I love the way it fits, yes I love this dress. Why wouldn’t I?”
Sally was so excited. She made a strange comment like the hospital will love to hear that.
At breakfast Sally was asking me a ton of questions like… what is my favorite style of dress, would I like to wear some makeup, would I like to go shopping today? She seemed happy with my answers as she told me I was recovering well.
She told me we had to go to the hospital first to get my checkup and then we would be going shopping for some new lingerie and purses. It felt strange but I was excited about shopping and looking for a purse, I told her.
As we were getting ready to leave the house, Sally remained me to wear my pretty pink heels and to grab my matching purse. I looked at her and hesitated asking why I need to wear heels and carry a purse.
Sally looked nervous as she ran right up to me and hugged me saying, “You look so pretty”. Just then with a big giggly smile and much laugher, I slipped on the 3” spiked pink heels and swung the pink purse over my shoulder and said, “lets go shopping girlfriend”.
At the hospital the head nurse asked Sally my girlfriend to come in first, not sure why but I was ok with that. I sat in the waiting room reading girly magazine and looking very manly in my dress. No one thought why is this man wearing a dress.
The head nurse with several other nurses quizzed Sally. “Tom is being very good. He is wearing his dresses and lingerie without giving it a second thought. He is thinking these are his normal clothes and walking proud in them. Had couple of cases where I thought he was going to question his dress, but I whispered in his ear the magic words and he snapped right back into our plan.
The nurse said they would give him stronger medicine to help him understand his new life and to help him relax and be more submissive.
I was taken into the examining room, a very feminine room as several nurses asked me all those questions again. They gave me three shots and pills to take at home.
The head nurse asked me to take off my dress; she wanted to check my breasts. I looked at Sally with concern. Sally assured me it was ok we are all friends here and she is your doctor.
The nurse smiled and said, “My, my, my Tom, isn’t that corset pretty and very shapely. Do you like wearing such a pretty corset?” I looked at her thinking why is she asking me that? I have worn these corsets before, why is she so interested?
She examined my breasts. The thought came to me that my breasts feel strange but I loved the sensitivity and her feeling me. I asked Sally and the nurse, “when did my breasts get so big, did the auto accident have something to do with my big breasts?”
The nurse said I had more fluids in my breasts after the accident, but they look and feeling very normal. She asked me if I was concerned about having bigger breasts.
They both looked at me for my response, like this was a big test. I said, “I am ok with my larger breasts but they feel different and they bounce to much.”
Both smiled with relief and said, bounce is good, maybe Sally could buy you a more supportive bra to help your bouncing. The nurse said that bouncing is very normal, natural and I will get use to the bounce.
I smiled and said, “I guess so, but my breasts do feel different.” Sally smiled saying, “Tom we will get you a very supportive bra this afternoon when we go shopping. I know just the place and the style bra that will help you dear.”
The nurse said we were done and I could get dressed. Both watch very intensely as I adjusted my bra cups and straps, and putting on my dress. I was wondering why they were watching me, but I just smiled. I was feeling so relaxed.
Both Sally and the nurse looked at each other saying, “He is adjusting beautify. It’s like he has been putting on a dress his whole life”.
I was not sure what all that meant, thought I would ask Sally out in the car.
As were leaving the head nurse said she would see me on Monday. I was confused but did not ask.
Out in the car I asked Sally what was Monday. Sally smiled and said “dear you work at this hospital, don’t you remember?’”
I could not remember, but said ok.
I then asked Sally about the conversation she had in the examining room, where the nurse said I was a natural at dressing myself. Why would she say that? I have been putting on my bras and dresses for tons of years, of course I can slip them on quickly.
Sally got all giggly and said, “Tom, she was just please that after your accident you can dress without any problems. Remember your accident was very serious and we are so happy you are recovering. She is just please and happy for you that you are recovering so well, dear.”
Sally leaned over and gave me a kiss saying I was so sweet and so pretty. I felt so warm and submissive. This feeling felt strange to me but I liked it.
She knew I was under her control and her plan is working very well.
Off we went to her lingerie store for my supportive bras. The problem was that I thought nothing of going to buy a bra for me. I knew I was a man and men don’t wear bras, but I seem to enjoy the support and the curvy look by wearing a bra. I even liked the more feminine looking bras, pink an lace all over.
While driving to her lingerie store, Sally was asking me so many questions. “Tom, what kind of bras do I like and am I comforted going into a store being measured for a pretty bra?”
I smiled and told her I have been wearing a bra forever. Not sure I could go without one to support my large breasts. Sally was all smiles hearing this.
I told her I could not remember being measured for a bra, was nervous about that, showing my body to another person. Sally smiled and said “Tom don’t worry I will be with you and we need to teach you again after your accident how to measure yourself for a pretty bras since you enjoy wearing them so much. Not every man gets so excited wearing pretty bras like you do. Plus I have a special treat for you in a very supportive bra that will make you look very very curvy”.
“Tom, would you like to have a curvy figure?” I got all giggly and smiled saying yes, “I like being curvy”.
Sally leaned over to me gave me a kiss saying she loved me so much, saying how much I will love my new life!
What did she mean “my new life”? My life after the accident?
Oh, well, couldn’t ask since we were at Betty’s Shape Shop already.
Wow, it seemed all new to me, a lingerie shop with all pretty lacey lingerie, wall to wall. I wondering why I have not remembered this before, but I just loved it.
Betty met us and welcomed us to her store. She commented how nice I looked. Not sure why, but I felt really good here. Sally saw my demeanor and knew the “plan” was working.
Betty asked what we were looking for today, like I have been in here before. Sally said Tom needs a very supportive bra because after his accident his breasts have gotten bigger and they are bouncing too much for his liking. Sally looked at me saying, “Isn’t that right Tom?”
I smiled and said, yes, I need more support. Betty smiled at Sally, like she also knew what was going on and grabbed my hand pulling me back to the back of the store.
Several other women in the store were staring at me whispering as they saw me. I got nervous they were talking about me. I asked Sally why those women were starring.
“Tom, don’t worry about them. They are jealous you have such a nice figure for a man.”
I accepted her answer and thought it normal. Betty showed us several pretty bras saying she thought a little padding would help mold my breasts and support them better. Plus these three section cups do wonders for support and shaping, wait until you see Tom”.
Betty asked what size I was, I drew a blank look. Like what is she talking about? Sally popped right in saying “Betty best you measure him since his accident his figure has changed”.
Betty told me to follow her to the dressing room and told me to take off my dress so she could measure me. Betty’s eye popped out when she saw my all-in-one corset. “Tom, how do you like your corset? You are falling out of your cups dear. You have big muffin tops up there. You are wearing the wrong size cup dear”.
I did not know what she was talking about. What is a muffin top? They knew I was confused and told me to take off my corset to try on these new bras. I looked nervous as Sally said, “Tom it’s ok, Betty is here to help you and you need to undress, do it now”.
Like she controlled me, I took my corset off after her command. I thought, wow, this feels strange undressing in front of Betty. Not sure why I felt like this?
After an hour of trying on several bras, we walked out with many and wearing one that really held me up, I thought. No more bounce as I told Sally with a big smile.
“Sally, this new bra is tight and its holds my chest up very high, is this normal?”
With a big smile, Sally said, “Tom you asked for less bounce, so we bought you a very supportive bra. I know you like it, and you will get use to the lift. Stop playing with your straps. These bigger bras are what men wear to support their breasts. You will be fine and you look so beautiful”.
Just then, after she said that, my fears were gone as I pushing my chests out showing the entire world how proud I was of my shapely figure.
Sally changed the subject saying, “Lets go have some fun and go to the mall. You need a new purse and I think earrings would help that dress. What do you think Tom?”
Like second nature, I smiled and said, “That sounds like fun Sally, lets go to the mall.”
At the mall, my heels were clicking on the floor saying here comes a sassy girl, watch out. I was getting strange looks. I asked Sally why people were looking at me funny. She said it’s maybe because I had a very develop figure for a man and they are not use to seeing a man so confident of his feminine shape.
Some teenage girls were mocking me, calling me names. I got so mad, so nervous I thought I was going to cry. I told Sally something is wrong; people are not very nice to me, what is wrong.
Sally quickly pulled me aside and tried to calm me down.
I asked her if it was my dress, was there something wrong with it. Why do they do this to me? I think I look fine, don’t I Sally?
“Tom, your colorful head turban on your head is what they are giggling about. Not many men wear them and they might think it looks funny. The head turban is very unusual and it does make a statement”, Sally said.
“Tom don’t cry, these people are not nice. Besides, the people at the hospital did not make strange comments, did they? Maybe we have to get you a wig to help you. You did have so much more hair before your accident. Now you are bald and the turban is protecting your stitches and burses. Maybe a wig would look more natural. What do you think Tom”?, Sally said.
“I don’t know, maybe a wig could cover my cuts and stop there giggling at me, or I could just punch them when they make those nasty comments.
“Tom, I know you want earrings, would it cheer you up if we got them now”, Sally said.
Somehow, Sally got my spirits back plus for some reason I was excited about having my ears pierced.
Off we went to get my ears pierced. I so intrigued, telling Sally I wanted long dangling earrings that sparkled.
Sally hugged me saying, “Tom we will buy you all the sparkling earrings you want dear”!”
The sales clerk did my ears like it was just another girl sitting there. She even commented how nice my turban was, how colorful it is and wanted to know where she could buy one. That made me feel better. We bought many pairs of earrings. I walked out with long dangling gold earrings, the earrings were shouting out saying, look here I am all pretty”!
Sally said, “Tom I am so proud of you recovering from your accident so well. Standing up to these mean people, what do they know anyhow? Before you know you will be back to normal and we can get on with our life”.
Not sure what she meant, but I was happy as I studded down the mall with my shopping bags and new earrings for all to see.
Back home, Sally asked if it was still ok for her to stay with me longer, while I recover. I thought she already lived here and told her I love having her here with me, please stay.
The weekend went well. Seemed like Sally was giving me pointers all the time. Like keep your knees together when sitting, don’t want anyone to look up your dress and walk slower, take short steps. I took all her advice with a smile, but not sure why she was telling me all this.
I got real confused when going to the bathroom. She followed me and giggled saying, “Tom with your pretty dress, slip, girdle, panties, it is best you sit when you pee. Tom did you forget”? I smiled, not sure what to say but I said, “Yes, I knew that”! Sally said good boy and told me to make sure I wipe myself well.
She was at the computer often typing, typing and typing. I asked what she was doing. She said the doctors wanted notes on my recovery and I am typing the notes.
I asked if I could read them. She said, maybe later, not now. I was ok with that; I knew she was always right.
I asked Sally why she is always watching me, even getting dressed. She seemed to be making notes on everything I did. She said, “Tom I just want to make sure you recover from your accident and the doctors want notes on your health”.
She kept hugging me saying how proud she is of me and how beautiful I am. Not sure I wanted to be beautiful, not sure men are beautiful, but I took the compliment and smiled.
Everyday I would dress from my many dresses in my closet. I had nothing else to pick from, so I did not question what to wear. I had no other clothes in my room so it felt natural just dressing in all these feminine clothes each day. Putting my earrings and turban with high heels was second nature.
Sunday night came and Sally sat me down for a talk. “Tom, tomorrow you can go back to work, are you up to it? The hospital called and said if I am ready they would like me back.”
I looked confused, I don’t really remember working at the hospital. But they say my accident has affected my memory, so what do I know?
“Tom are you ready to return to work as Dr. Green’s secretary?”, asked Sally.
I told Sally I was, but did not remember my job. She hugged me and said, “Tom, Dr. Green and her staff will help you, they know you will need time to adjust to returning to work. They are all sweet girls there as you know, Sally said.”
“Sally can I ask you a question?” “Tom you can ask me anything, you know that”, Sally said.
“I am confused why I am not comfortable wearing all these tight clothes. You know these bras, girdles and my nylons feel funny. I seem to be very curvy, my chest feels strange! Why do I feel strange”?
“Tom, like I have been telling you, you have been through a traumatic experience, your body has changed, your brain has to settle down. This will all come back to you as normal”, Sally said.
“Sally, I have another question. Why do I wear dresses and all the men I have seen don’t wear dresses?” Sally said, “Tom, your body has had major change due to your accident. Your body shape will not allow you to wear normal men’s clothes. You do have to admit you like your soft dresses and slips. Plus wearing a bra has helped your breasts from bouncing and your bras have helped your pain. Plus I think you look great and I think you like your clothes too”!
“Yeh, not sure why, but I do like these clothes. Seems like I have been wearing for a long time too. But I don’t like people making comments about me, they are not nice”, I said.
Sally gave me two more pills, and I slipped on my nightgown and fell asleep.
Morning came quickly, Sally laid out all my clothes. I was surprise the dress was a low cut and very shapely dress for a work dress. But then what did I know since my accident, I thought.
My girdle and pencil dress gave me a new tight shapely look I did not remember. Plus my chest was huge, I thought something was wrong.
Sally convinced me all was ok, just that I was wearing a padded low cut bra so that the bra would not show since the dress was so low cut and reveling.
I said, “Do I have to wear such a tight reveling dress to work?” Sally smiled saying, “I looked wonderful and all the girls expect you in this dress, it is the uniform at work”.
What did that all mean?
I looked in the mirror as Sally looked on. She said, “Tom you look great but I think you need those other earrings we bought and I think it’s time, for work I mean, for some lipstick, don’t you think Tom”?
I was confused, lipstick?
Sally came up from behind putting her arms around my skinny feminine waist saying, “Tom you look so beautiful, and lipstick will complete your new look”.
There are those words again and after each time she whispers them I turn to putty in her arms. I smiled and said, “Sally you are right, my face is pale and could use some color”.
She gave me an extra tug around my waist and said, “I love to Tom, I think a pale pink with lip gloss will be perfect for work today”.
She was right, I saw myself in the mirror, I liked my look. My brain was still telling me I was a man but I was comfortable wearing women’s clothes. I looked like a shapely woman and I had no problem with this. I thought it normal to dress like this.
Sally gave me the lipstick saying put it in your purse I will need it later in the day to freshen up and lets get to work.
As I opened the car door, I look puzzled, how do I get in this car seat with this tight tight dress on? Sally knew of my concern and came right over.
“Tom, here is another lesson you forgot. First turn and sit in the car seat first, then lift both feet up, together, kept your knees together and bring your feet in the car”.
I smiled and said, oh yeh, I remember now. “Don’t worry Tom, all will come back to you in a while”, Sally said.
As we were driving I told Sally I was still not happy about the people in the mall mocking me yesterday. “Tom, don’t worry about them, they were not nice people. They have no idea you were recovering from a major accident and have to wear your turban to protect your head. If you would like, we can look for a wig to cover your head and then you will look like any other person. Remember the doctor said we have to protect or cover your head”, Sally said.
At the hospital I found it just as hard to get out of the car. I swung my feet out first, keeping my knees tighter and got out. Sally was happy with my maneuver as she said, “Tom, you got it, you did that with such poise.”
As we were walking into the hospital, I told Sally I could not take big steps, it was hard to walk in this kind of dress. She giggled saying, “Don’t worry Tom you will get use to it, just take smaller steps, you remember!”
I did not want her to think I was losing my memory so I said, “Yes, Sally I remember, it is coming back to me”.
Upstairs at the hospital we went to what Sally called my office. As we walked in Dr. Green was there greeting me welcoming me back. I said good morning Dr. Green, she said gave me a hug whispering in my ear that all will be ok, trust us, we are all a family here.
The nurses smiled and were so friendly welcoming me back. Heather showed me my desk and said any help I needed, just ask us.
Sally gave me a hug saying goodbye and would pick me up at the end of the day. I told her I was nervous as she said, “Tom you will do fine, you have done this for five years and the girls here will help you”.
Sara came in saying she was so excited I am doing better and she is here to help in any way, just call on her. “Tom, love the earrings, just where did you get those sassy earrings dear?”, Sara asked. I smiled and said at the mall. “Then you will have to take me there on our lunch hour”, she said. I felt nervous thinking of the mall and those nasty people there.
I saw a framed photo on my desk of Sally and me. I had a very pretty colorful feminine blouse and scarf with long brown hair with full makeup in the photo. I had on such dark eye shadow, I really liked that look. I tried to remember when that photo might have been taken, but couldn’t remember.
The day was uneventful, had lunch in the lunchroom with other girls. They all were so nice.
Close to the end of the day, my doctor called asking me to come upstairs to see her before I left work. Why did she want to see me?
The day was coming to a close and the other girls popped their heads in with a big smile saying, “Sure hope your first day of work was fun, see you tomorrow Tom”.
I decided it was time to go upstairs and see my doctor. I proceed out of my office past the nurses station as Sue said, “Tom, don’t forget your purse dear, we girls would be lost without your purse”.
Did she say, “we girls”. Who is she talking about? I was so embarrassed, I ran back in to grab it, thanking her for reminding me.
I got upstairs and my doctor was waiting for me. Not sure why I was there, asking me all these questions like how was my first day at work, do I like my new dress, did the girls treat me nice, do I have any pains.
She made lots of notes, but all seemed ok. She gave me more piles, saying these will help my nerves. She told me she heard about my little encounter the mall yesterday. She told me to ignore those nasty people. I have much to be happy for pulling out of my accident the way I did.
I told her I knew but they were made so much fun of my turban. She also recommended maybe I would want a wig, which might be more acceptable to the public.
I told her I did not know, that Sally and I talked about a wig. The doctor reminded me I had to keep my head protected, covered. I agreed.
I asked the doctor if a wig would make me look too much like a woman. She smiled and said not to worry about that, and said I need to keep my head covered. She reminded me I had very long hair before my accident and it might help my recovery if I did have long hair again.
The doctor asked me one last thing, asking if her nurse could come in and take my blood pressure and measurements. I said sure, but thought the measurements request was strange.
In came her nurse and measure my chest, waist and hips.
My doctor came back into the room saying she would like to see me tomorrow and talk more about problems with the turban and what Sally and I talked about using a wig instead of the turban.
I said ok, but was confused why she wanted to get involved.
That night Sally and I did talk about the wig idea. We both thought it would keep the comments down from those nasty people in the mall. Sally encouraged me to see my doctor in the morning and get her opinion, medically she said.
Sally warned me that a wig would be much different than my turban. She said I would have to have a large head of hair to protect my head problems from the accident. I would have to take care of my hair everyday, washing and setting it, it’s a lot of work. You know how much time I spend on my hair. But you would look more normal than that turban and there should be no strange comments from people then.
We went on-line looking at wigs. Wow, there are so many of them. Sally was right there are tons of them and all different. For some reason she was guiding me toward long full hair saying I need this to protect my head, like the turban is doing now. Not sure what she meant, but she has always been right before it seems.
We both agreed I should do the wig instead of the turban. She suggested I talk with my doctor tomorrow and get her approval for medical reasons.
Tomorrow came quick, I found myself back in my doctors office talking about the wig idea. She agree it could work but warned me it has to be a special kind due to my medical problems on my head. She told me she would make me an appointment downstairs in the wig shop for me and write the prescription for the proper wig.
Wow, I thought there is a wig shop in this hospital. That is neat. She got off the phone and told me to be at room 110 at 2pm for a fitting and suggest Sally join me so that she could learn how to talk care of the wig and help me with this new look.
This seemed to be moving way to fast. I told the doctor my head hurt and I was not sure I could handle all this so fast. I did not want to look like a girl with all this new hair. What will people think of a man wearing a wig?
The doctor came over and hugged me saying, “Tom, you know why this is all happening, your accident has done some strange things to you and we are helping you. You have to wear a dress since no other clothes will fit you, now that your body shape has changed. Plus the wig is your idea and I think will be fine after you getting use to it.
You are due for another treatment next week. Why don’t we do it now? This treatment will help you relax and cope with all these new emotional changes.
I will call in the nurse to take you down to the special room and we can help you with the treatment. You have done this before, so you know the treatment. All will be ok, sweetie”.
In came two nurses and took me out and down the hall to another room. I remember it when they were treating me before. It is a large machine, large bed in a very warm, soft colored room.
The nurse asked me to undress and I could leave on my bra and girdle. She helped unzip my dress and help me off with my full slip. She smiled and said, “Tom that is a very pretty bra and girdle, not sure if I have ever seen pretty flowered matching foundations like that, how sweet”.
They gave me something to drink and laid me down on the bed. She explained the bed will move inside and all I have to do is lay there and rest. They will do all the work.
I liked this, I was going into la al land it seemed. Been there before.
Just then in walked Sally, I was happy about that. She held my hand saying, “All will be ok Tom, just relax and let the nurses take care of you”.
I over heard them talk saying I needed updating and more directives. What the heck is updates and directives? What does this machine do to me?
Next thing I knew I was sitting in a chair in another room. Sally was there. I was in some hospital coated but had no bra on.
I looked at Sally and asked were my bra was, why is it off. She told me not to worry, the nurse got some medicine on your bra and was washing it out.
Sally asked how I was doing, told me all went well. I was a model patient and we could go home now. I told her I needed to go upstairs and back to work and I have a wig appointment at 2pm here.
Sally agreed saying we will go out for lunch now and she will bring me back at 2pm for my wig appointment. My boss has giving me the day off, so it all ok.
The nurse came back in with a bra and handed it to me. I was puzzled asking her where my old bra was? She smiled saying your old bra will not be supportive enough since my update.
I thought, since my update, what does that mean. The nurse knew what I was thinking and she told me, “Tom, part of your medical update was to adjust some chemicals in your body. The new medicine increased your breast size some and you need a different cup size”.
Sally stepped in saying, “Tom you look so beautiful”. Like always and now I snapped and was very submissive to Sally’s request. Sally said, “Sweetie, here is your new bra, it is still your favorite, a Playtex bra but this style is a “Cross Your Heart” and it’s a little padded to help support your sensitive breasts now. Try it on, you will like it”.
Without another word or thought, I slipped on the straps and hooked the new bra around my back, like an old pro. Wow, it was bigger and the padding did add more shape for sure. But for some reason I was pleased with my new fuller look. I even looked at Sally and I modeled my new bra saying how much it supported me and how good it felt.
Both the nurse and Sally looked at each other with a big smile and gave each other a high five. I guess they were please to with my new shape.
I said, “it does not match my girdle and I thought you said Sally I should always wear matching underwear”.
Sally hugged me saying, “Tom you look good, don’t worry, we will go shopping and buy you some new bras that match your pretty girdles tomorrow”.
Sally helped me dress so that we could go to lunch. I was surprised my breasts could change with that treatment.
Said goodbye to the nurses and off Sally and I went to lunch down the street.
At lunch Sally was all-talkative. She told me with getting a wig, that I will have a full head of hair, it might be best to start using a girls name for myself. Would cause less attention.
What a women’s name for me? She knew I was concerned, as she whispered those words again. I had no control after I hear those words, “you are so beautiful”. I told her I do not want any more confrontation, so if that is what it takes, then yes, let’s pick a new name for me.
I told her I like Mary. She got so giggly and said then Mary it is. Mary is a lovely name and it fits me perfectively.
For some reason I was very happy with this, having a girly name, but asked her not to call me that until I have the wig on.
I asked Sally what this treatment was that I just had. She smiled saying I would have to have several more all because of my accident and to continue my healing. She told me not to worry about it.
I was thinking, she must think a wig will make me look totally like a woman that is why I need a woman’s name. The only thing yet to be changed is my voice. I still sound like a man, I thought.
Sally saw the concern on my face and ask, “Tom what is wrong dear”?
“Sally I think with a wig I will look totally like a girl”, I said. Sally giggled saying, “Yes, Mary you will be one pretty shapely girl, you are right. I might be a little jealous”.
“Yeh, but what about my voice, it sounds like a man!”, I said. Sally had that girlish look again saying, “Tom, your doctors already thought about that this morning. They gave me extra medicine that will help your voice change to a more feminine voice and over time you will sound just like me. You will love it and it’s only temporary, isn’t that great Tom?”
I said I was not sure, these doctors think of everything.
“Tom, after your get your new wig today, your doctor is suggesting we go to Betty’s, my hair salon to have the wig shaped and stylized. Are you up to it”?
“Sally I have to go to your beauty salon to comb my wig”?, I said.
“Tom remember what I said last night. Wearing a wig will be more work on your part each day; there is a lot of work keeping your hair pretty. You will be going to my beauty salon each week for Betty to help you, she does a great job for us”.
I was confused but said ok, “Sally you know what is best for me, lets go to the salon today after my wig appointment”.
Sally smiled saying, “Tom you are so sweet, such a pleasure to be with you now, I love you even more. Can I start calling you Mary now?”
“Sally I don’t have my wig on yet, I don’t look like a girl yet. Why would you want to do that”?
“Tom, you are right. You will look so different with your wig, I am so excited for you”.
Just then a man came up to our lunch booth saying to me, “Are you a man trying to be a woman”? I could not answer him as Sally told the man to leave.
I thought I was going to cry, here it was again another nasty person mocking me.
“Tom, this is why you have to get that wig. Then you will at least look like a woman and people will not come up to you with those nasty remarks”.
I could not speak and asked to leave the restaurant. For some reason, I wanted that wig more than ever now. I do not like these nasty people. I am just trying to recover from my accident, don’t they know this?”
We got back to the hospital early and only waited a short time for the wig lady. She was so nice. There was another man in the shop getting a wig too but he was not wearing a dress like me. He did have a bustline though; I could see his bra under his shirt. I wondered what his problem was. He did not seem to be too happy so we did not talk. I think his wife was pushing him into wearing a wig, but not sure.
Sally and I were ushered into a private room and it all began. Sue showed us 20-30 different wigs. She said my doctor had picked the style I needed for medical reasons. The style was with long thick hair, lots of hair. I thought this would take a lot for me to get use to having all this hair.
Sue took off my turban; they measured my head and brought out samples of caps they said would hold my wig on my head. What did I know?
I looked at Sally saying, “Why am I so excited about buying a wig”?
Sally smiled saying it all part of my treatment. I thought, wow this is some treatment, looking like a girl!!
Sue prepared my head washing me several times and putting a very tight cap on my head saying this will hold my new wig on. I am never to take the cap off, only a beautician can remove it.
After the longest time, she brought out the wig we liked. It was long and thick, brown curly hair. It looked so real, I was all giggly and a bit nervous about wearing it and my face showed. Sally was happy too.
It felt so strange having all the weight on my head and hair down past my shoulders. Very strange feeling.
Sally knew my thoughts as she said, “Mary, you look wonderful, so pretty with your new hair style. You will get more confortable with your hair after Betty styles it at her shop later today.”
This was the first time I heard Sally call me Mary. Some kind of trance came over me, like I was a different person. I looked at Sally saying, “yes this wig does feel good and I love the fit and style”.
Sally said, “See Mary your treatment did work, you are feeling much better about your new self, aren’t you dear?”
I smiled saying, “Sally I love you, you are taking such good care of me, I feel wonderful”.
After two hours of tugging, pushing, flipping my new hair this way and that way, I was done, Sue said. She guided me up to a mirror and I almost fell over in disbelief. I could not imagine my new look, this girl in the mirror, so beauty, so sweet looking, was this me? I was weak in the knees. Sally held me up saying, “Mary you look wonderful, so pretty in your new do. No one now will know you are a man and when we add makeup you will be a super model”.
Makeup I thought, why, but then if she thinks it is necessary, I am all hers I thought.
I collapsed into the chair. Sue said, “Mary you look great. I think this is my best wig application I have done for a man in years. You look spectacular, so pretty, so feminine”.
After we all calmed down, Sue went thought the care of my wig and head cap. Wow, there is a lot of work here I thought. She gave me a big hug and told me to have a fun life!
Those words stuck in my brain, “fun life”. I was thinking yes, I am having fun aren’t I?
I am hearing these words about me more and more, pretty, feminine, beautiful, sweet. I seem to accept them even knowing the words at meant for a woman. I liked those words it seemed. Strange.
As we were walking through the hospital parking lot we ran into my boss. She was all smiles saying, “Tom is that you? Or should I say Mary. You look wonderful dear, spin around dear, let me see your new look. You look great, very cute hair do Mary, I’ll see you tomorrow at work”.
I looked at Sally, saying, “How did she know my new name was Mary”. “Mary don’t worry your pretty head, all the people her at the hospital are here to help you recover. Now lets get going we will miss your beauty appointment with Betty”.
As we were walking to the car, I did feel happier, I felt different. Could it be my new wig, or my treatment must have helped me, my demeanor is better and I feel more relaxed, even my walk is more care free and peppy. I did notice my breasts were not bouncing around so much now with this new Cross My Heart bra they gave me. This bra makes me feel better; I don’t like bouncing breasts. I felt good, I thought.
We arrived at Betty Salon; she was waiting for me with a big hug and so much excitement in her voice. “Tom, step right in, jump into this chair and let’s get started on your new make over”. Sally announced to Betty my new name is now Mary. With Betty’s giggly way, she congratulated me on picking such a pretty name, fits me perfectly, she said.
“Ok, Mary lets see your pretty head and your new locks of hair. You have picked out such a gorges wig. Your new wig will shape your face beautifully, dear”.
I had an unusual calmness about me sitting in this chair, in this world of femininity. There were many other girls in the shop plus in the next room is were I bought my first bras and girdle here in Betty’s Shape salon too. I was drifting in and out of consciences thinking about where I have come from, how lucky I am to survive the accident and to have Sally here with me helping me through all the world of femininity.
Sitting in this feminine beauty salon, I have thoughts of liking this new lifestyle. I love the pampering, the soft clothes, and all the women who now love me as a person. Not sure which person I am Tom or Mary, but then who cares, I am happy.
I heard the scissor around my head, then she set my hair in the tight rollers, it hurt. She smiled and said get use to it dear, this is your new world. It takes a lot of work to be beautiful. She led me over to a dryer, gave me a girly magazine and said relax she will be back after my hair dries.
I saw Betty and Sally talking, they were talking up a storm. I knew they were talking about me, I guess that is ok. I sat next to two other ladies, close to my age, they looked great in their trendy outfits. I caught myself checking them out wondering if I would look as good in their feminine outfit.
Time went by fast, I was dried and back in the chair as she was saying how nice the cut turned out.
She spun me around, opened up the mirror and showed me my first look at a new woman, as she called it.
Wow, no one could ever know I was a man. I even said, “Who is this person”. Both Sally and Betty were so excited, they gave each other hugs congratulating themselves for my new look. What is up with that, I thought?
Some lady came up to me and told me how nice my new look is, she just loves that hairstyle.
Everyone in here is so nice, I love this place, I told Betty. “Well, dear, good because you will be here every week until we teach you your new hair and makeup routines. You know us girls always have to look pretty”.
Did she say, “us girls”? What is up with that, then I thought, maybe she is right, look at me, plus my feeling are getting very feminine. I think I was turning into a girl, but I would not admit that to Sally.
What an experience, I was so tired but so excited. Sally saw my pleasure and excitement. She said, “this is way too much fun Mary, we had quite a day, lets not stop now. Lets go next door and buy you that pretty bra, the flower bra that matches your girdle in your new large bra size. You know, the same Cross Your Heart bra you are wearing and then lets go out on the town and celebrate. Mary lets show everyone you are getting better and are on top of your new world”.
Betty stopped us saying I would need some makeup to finish my new look. Sally agreed. Not sure I was up for makeup. But, I didn’t have a choice. Betty took me over to the makeup artist Sue. Betty explained to give me the works.
Sue was so nice, she explain everything she was doing. I wanted to see my new look but she insisted on waiting until he was done. I told her the makeup felt strange on my face. She giggled saying to me I would get use to my new feelings, my new look. She said makeup is so fun can create the many moods us girls get into.
There was that refers to me being a girl again. Maybe they are right. I don’t look much like a man now.
Sue said this was a fast job and I should come back in for some help with learning the different ways of makeup. She was so nice, I said I would love to come back in, this is so much fun, I told her.
Sue gave Sally a bag, I thought of new makeup for me. Sue spun me around in the chair. I got my first look. Wow, what a difference, I did not recognize me. I looked so cute, so girly. My lips were so red and glossy. Tons of eye shadow and liner. Wow, I loved it and my smile showed my excitement. Sally hugged me saying I looked great.
Sally was so excited she said, “Lets skip buying you that bra set and go right to the mall and dinner. Lets show those mean girls your new look now! I am so proud of you Mary”.
Looking in the mirror I knew those mean girls at the mall would not heckle me now. I was a picture perfect woman. I thanked everyone and said I would be back. Off Sally and I went to the mall. Now, all the teen girls looked at me with no comments. I was so happy; I was on top of the world. No one knew I was a man now, no more jokes about me.
At dinner Sally was telling me she will help me with my hair and makeup each morning, but I will have to get up earlier to make myself beautiful.
All of a sudden I asked myself, why don’t I remember any of this before my accident. I don’t remember going to the beauty salon, buying bras, did I wear dresses before my accident. My brains was all messed up, I did not say a thing to Sally. We were having such a good time, us girls at the mall.
After dinner Sally bought me a pencil shirt. What is that I thought, it’s so short and tight, but didn’t complain. I was having so much fun shopping.
We got home and she showed me how clean my makeup off, wow what a task. But before we did she took many photos. She said the hospital would love to see my new look.
“Mary put your hand on your hips and stand up straight. Let me see your figure with that great smile. You look like a model and the nurses will love to see your new look”, Sally said.
I seem to love this, striking up a very girly pose. I really loved this.
Next morning came quick and Sally was getting me up early to start the dressing and makeup process as she said. I was surprised at how well I slept with my new wig on.
Sally and I did my makeup but not a lot for work. She put a pink bow in my hair, looked very cute, as she said. I agreed, strange. It did take a lot of time to get ready, but for some reason I enjoyed the new process.
We both put our nylons on together, clipping to our garters. I think I finally got the hang of attaching my stockings to the garters. We were both “prancing around” in our bras and girdles getting ready for work, so much fun it seemed.
Sally handed me the white top I wore the other day, with a big smile, “Mary why not wear this pretty top and your new pencil shirt. Would you like a camisole to hide your pretty bra”?
I hesitated thinking maybe I do need camisole, but then again I should let everyone see my bra, making a statement. After all I am now wearing a wig and makeup, no one will know I am a man. I sheepishly asked Sally, “Do you think I should wear a pretty lacey camisole?”
Sally was all excited hearing me ask the question and said, “Mary you decide! Are you ok with “showing off” your pretty lacey bra or do you want to hide your pretty bra? I know I would show my bra off, it’s apart of your fashion and after all, we girls have to wear a bra, so why not show it off, right? Mary you do look very cute in that top”!
For some reason, now that I knew I passed as a girl with my new wig, I happy to show off my clothes because I knew those teenage girls would not mock me. I smiled and said, without the camisole!!
“Mary, I agree, you have nothing to hide now sweetie. You are a beautiful person now and you should show off all your assets.”, Sally said.
We were both dressed, ready for work. I took one last look in the full-length mirror. There I was all decked out, I was proud of my new look and shape.
“Mary don’t forget your new earrings and your purse, silly girl.”, Sally said.
For some reason each time she called me a girl, my head spins, did not understand that. I am a man just dressed as a woman.
Days passed into weeks, I worked at the hospital, and all was well. I went downstairs at the hospital each week for my check ups and each week I had to get into that machine. It felt strange, I felt very good, so relaxed, I loved doing the treatments.
Then on one update the doctor said they needed to reduce my medicine so that I am off it in a couple of weeks. They explained reducing my meds might have side effects and they will monitor your health.
I asked what the side effect might be. She said, I might question my gender, might not want to wear dresses.
I told her not to worry, I was very happy with my gender, being a man and being Mary and I would never give up my beautiful dresses, makeup and high heels.
They did start changing my treatments. My brain was going through strange thoughts. But Sally was right there with me with the other nurses and they helped me through it. I said, “See I still love my dresses and makeup, this is my life and I am happy”. I was still taking a lot of pills and had to listen to special music as Sally call it each night, but I was happy.
One afternoon my doctor said I needed to meet with a therapist and talk about my feelings. Feelings I said, I feel good, why do I need to talk? She said this is apart of my recovery.
That afternoon I went upstairs and met with Paula. She was in the same hospital and very nice. She was an older lady very attractive and a very shapely figure. We were alone in her office starting our talks when she asked me why I was staring at her chest.
“How could you tell Paula I was staring at your chest.” I asked.
“Mary, you will find out, girls have this intuition of men starring at their breasts”.
“Paula I am so sorry, your very pointed bustline is old fashion and not seen now days. I have not seen that look in years, it is a old fashion look”.
“Yes, Mary is an old fashion look. I happen to love my figure and the 50’ retro look. Men are drawn to my look and I see you are too”.
I got so embarrassed. I apologized for starring.
“Mary what are you thinking when looking at my bustline?”
“To tell you the truth, I was wondering how that would feel lifting my breast that high and making them so pointed. I have a hard time with my large bustline, but that looks intriguing me.”
“Good Mary, that is a healthily response. You are accepting your new life and wanting to try new girly things. Would you like me to tell Sally to buy you a retro bra? Would you wear this retro bra? Shall I show you my pretty retro bra sweetie”?, Paula said.
I did not know what to say. She pressed me asking again. Out of my mouth, not sure why, I said, “Yes, please may I see this kind of retro bra”?
Paula seemed to be excited to showing me as she un-buttoned her blouse. I was excited waiting to see this new bra. Wow, she stood before me with a very very shapely bustline, pointed cups, and circled stitched cups with lace all over. There was that little pink flower between the cups. I so like that flower. The bra was very pretty as I just starred.
“What do you think Mary, do you like my retro bra”? Paula said.
I was speechless, just staring. I was thinking this is so strange, me here looking at another woman’s bra like it was nothing. Then I was blown away when she said, “Mary would you like to try on my pretty bra? I think we are the same size. As she reached behind her back, she had the bra un-hook before I could answer. Off came her retro bra as my eyes could not take off her beautiful large breasts.
She handed me her bra, her standing there with her breasts exposed looking at me. Wow, what do I do other than accepting her bra to try on, I thought.
“Mary take your blouse and bra off and try in my bra. Come on you will like it”.
As if I was under her spell, I took off my blouse, un-hooked my bra and slipped on hers.
Paula was all smiles as she said, “bend forward and adjust your breasts into the cups. It takes a little more adjusting to get your breasts into these pointed circular cups”.
It was strange, I was excited. I like this, the bra felt very different, very supportive. Paula walked around my back saying she need to adjust my bra straps, as she said, “This bra fits you wonderfully, very pretty.”
“Well, how do you like your new bra sweetie”?
“Oh, Paula I love it. Why did you call it my new bra?”
“Sweetie, I think you should keep it, you love it so much and it fits you so well. You look so cutie and it gives you a very shapely figure.”, Paula said.
“This was so strange, I said yes, I would love this bra. Not sure what I was doing, but it felt so girly and right.
Paula said she would be right back, she need to get a bra and get dressed. Told me to put my blouse back on.
While she was gone I did put my top on. Wow, did this retro bra change my look. Not sure if Sally would like it, but it felt so good.
As Paula returned she saw me fussing with the bra straps. She was giggling saying, “Mary you will get use to the new retro feelings. Those cotton bras are very different, but you look so pretty, I think Sally will love your new look.
I was wondering where she keeps “extra” bras in her office. Was this part of her therapy?
Paula hugged me saying our time was up and said we will continue next week. As I was leaving her office she giggled saying, “Mary don’t forget your “old” Playtex bra. Put it in your purse, you wouldn’t be needing that bra now”.
What did she mean I wouldn’t need that Playtex bra now?
Out in the outer office Sally was waiting with a huge smile, seeing me in my new look. She came up to me and gave me a big hug whispering in my ear, “Sweetie, I love your new bustline, your figure is so so girly now”.
Even walking in this retro bra was different. For some reason my posture was much better and pushed out my breasts more. As we walked to the parking lot, Sally commented saying, “Mary, I think you like that retro look. You like your new shape. Shall we go shopping for more retro bras for my sweetie?”
“Sally I am not sure, I feel different and people are looking at me funny now. Can we go home and talk about this?”
After dinner Sally announced that her girlfriend Kara would be coming over tonight to give me some makeup lessons. I didn’t know I was going to be wearing makeup to much, I told Sally. She told me now with a wig and a girl’s name, I had to wear makeup.
Kara showed up and wow she was wearing a retro pointed bra too. I didn’t feel like I was the only person wear such an old fashion bra then. She walked in looking at me, smiling and saying “Hi Mary, you look wonderful and I see you are a retro girl too”.
What could I say but, “Yes, Kara. I do love this retro look”.
I was amazed seeing another girl wearing this retro foundation. Maybe it is not so strange. I might like this look.
The three of us had a fun night. Kara showed me tons of makeup tricks as she called them. I could not believe the different looks I can have with makeup. I really liked the bright red glossy lipstick. The girls thought it was just my color, with my retro look.
I think they are pushing this retro look on me.
Kara show Sally and I a web site filled with retro bras and old fashion girdles, garter belts. Sally said these fashions look so pretty she might buys some with me. That we could wear match lingerie and be like sisters.
Sisters I thought, that sounded strange but just let it go in one ear and out the other as I have done with so much lately.
We had such fun, playing with makeup. As Kara left we did such big hugs, just felt so nice, so girly, nice. I liked the hugs.
The next morning came quick. Sally encouraged me to wear my new retro bra to work. I asked if I could hold off since my dress fit tight and look funny with that bra. Sally said, “No, you look fine. Women’s clothes are tight, we girls want to show off our figures, you look great in that bra.”.
I did win and wore my Playtex bra to work. Only problem is I thought about my retro bra all day. I talked about the bra a lunch with the girls. They were so interested and made me promise to wear it tomorrow. I said I would, I think I was excited to wear it for them.
I think Sally knew I like the retro bra and she took me out shopping after work for a retro bra and girdle. We ended up at a boutique lingerie store. They had a ton of retro clothing. We both loved the store.
We found a padded retro bra and match panty girdle with six garters. Both were so pretty in pink and white lace. I even commented to Sally how much I liked the little flower between the cups.
“Mary, you really do like shopping and trying all these pretty girly foundations. You are recovering from your accident so well. I think you should try on this retro all-in-one corset. Just look at those garter belt straps, they have lace and flowers all over them, so sweet”, Sally said.
She was right, I was so excited and loving this soft retro look. We bought a retro garter belt, lacy panties, slips, girdles, ¾ length bras and everything had my figure so shapely, so nice. I told Sally I never remember wearing such pretty clothes before.
With her big smile, she told me I have worn these pretty clothes before, that is why I like them so much now, after my accident.
Back home I was having a hard time putting all my girly foundations in my drawers. Not much room for so many bras and girdles I thought. So much fun!
As promised the next day I would wear my retro foundations. All the girls at work loved my new look. One even wore her retro bra and said I started a new fashion trend. I noticed the men could not take their eyes off us. I guess men like the shapely look.
I noticed with these retro girdles, and my high heels, my wiggle was very sexy, the girls said. I told the girls I was not comfortable being sexy. They giggled and said, “Honey, join the club, but from time to time we all like the attention”.
Not sure what that meant, I just smiled.
Time went on, as Sally kept saying, “It would be a lot easier in your life if you thought of yourself as a girl. People would accept me differently and I would be more comfortable, happier”.
Not sure what she meant, but I was feeling the feminine side, it was really nice and I liked this new feminine world. I could easily think of myself as a girl now.
THE END OR JUST THE HAPPY BEGINNING
My Boyfriend’s Love
I love lingerie and I love lingerie on my boyfriends even more. This is a story of fulfilling my fantasy with my current boyfriend Trey.
We are both out of college, 21 years old, very much in love with each other. But I have a good “feeling” that Trey has a huge feminine side to him. I love that about him and it makes me more attracted to him, plus it excites me since I like my boys wearing lingerie. What really turns me on is when we BOTH wear matching lingerie.
Since I love bras and panties so much, I have tons of matching sets. Trey comes with me often to Victoria Secret and women’s stores to shopping. He seems very interested in my purchases and we have lots of fun shopping together.
So I thought I would try a test I have used on my other boyfriends. Seeing if they like the soft feeling of wearing a pretty feminine nightgown. This has worked many times before and a good test to see if he will wear a dress in the future, my real goal. I am surprise at how many men love wearing the soft clothes of women’s. Of course I have to make them understand it is ok to wear women’s clothes, to relax and feel the pleasure a night gown can give them. I must have special powers since all my past boyfriends still wear a pretty nightgown every night and more. I trained them well.
One night I offered Trey a matching full-length silk nightgown, just like what I was wearing. Saying we could be matching and it would make him feel so good. He slipped it on with much pleasure it seemed. I was in luck, he liked softness, and our night of sex was unreal. Ever since he has worn the nightgown each night and now I have him in matching panties.
So I started my next step, getting him in to a bra 24/7. By the way, I have “brain washed” two of my past boyfriends into wearing a bra and girdle 24/7, seems like for the rest of their life. I get so turned on when I see them and their bras are showing. They have such cute figures and for some odd reason they love wearing feminine underwear. They think it is so natural to have a bustline. They don’t seem to care that their bras show through their tops, or that they show feminine bustline, they seem proud of their figure. I love it!
Ok, back to Trey, so I got him a soft pink lacey camisole top to start with. I offered this during the summer for sleeping and matching pink lacey panties. He loves it. The first night he commented on my cool it was, and if it made me happy, he would wear it even during the day.
That was my foot in the door. I kissed and cuddled him, melted him into my control and said, “Trey, why don’t you wear it all the time if it feels so good?”
Bingo, I could tell he was excited with the idea. He was shy at first with the idea but I made him feel at ease and told him how much he would love it. We could be matching camisoles all day long then.
It worked; we bought several more camisoles and matching panties. No more man t-shirts, gone, just pretty soft camisoles for him. This was working too well.
He got very comfortable wearing his camisoles everyday. He did not try to hide them under his shirts and clothes. Did not seem to brother him. No one noticed or said a thing about the straps or lace that showed through his shirts. Even his sister who knew right away he was wearing a camisole.
Kim knew and approved. She said to me that his new “outfit” makes him a better man, more in touch with his feelings.
Next came the bra, the big move.
We went to the mall, Victoria Secret and I was buying me a bra set. My girlfriend Tammy works here and Trey is good friends with her to. Trey and I shopped around looking at all the pretty lingerie. I had him give me his feelings on a new padded lacey bra that I liked for me. He seemed all excited and told me how much he liked it. Never saw this excitement before.
As I was trying on the new bra, Tammy popped into the dressing room. “Cathy, is Trey wearing a camisoles top under his shirt”? I told her and she got such a big smile from my answer. I told her I want to buy him a bra and see if he will wear it. Tammy perked right up saying, “just like what you have done to your other boyfriends. That sounds like to much fun. I might try it on my boyfriend. We will have to get together and you can tell me how to get them to wear a bra 24/7”.
As we left the dressing room we both saw Trey looking around the store, touching bras on the rack. He seemed so at home in this girly store, like it’s his store to. We both looked at each other with a big smile, like we got him right where we want him, Trey’s next venture into femininity.
I pulled him off to the side and said, “Trey, you really like this bra and panty set don’t you.” His response blew me away; he said, “I really like this pretty bra, could I buy one for me?”
Bingo, that was it. I said, “of course dear, we can be matching. Would be so special, you and I having matching bras”. I thought he was going to jump up and down with so much excitement.
I whispered in Trey’s ear, “Sweetie, this is going to be so much fun. I love you so much”. Well, I thought he was going to be putty in my hands. He melted and I knew I had him right where I wanted him.
I grabbed his hand and took him saying, “lets get you measured for our pretty bras, Trey”. He pulled back saying, “Cathy, what do you mean measured? I can’t be measure here in Victoria Secret”.
“Trey, you have to be measured, how else will you know what size bra you wear? Besides Tammy is here and she can measure you in private.” I could tell Trey was now very nervous.
Cathy called over Tammy, whispered in her ear. Tammy’s big smiled me she was all set.
Tammy was all giggly and said, “Trey, lets measure you for that pretty training bra YOU want. Don’t worry, I know you love this lingerie and I love you wearing it too, like Cathy loves you wearing a bra”.
Before I could say anything she had the tape measure around me saying I needed a 34 bra. Cathy popped in saying, “Tammy lets start him off with an A cup and get him use to that for now”. The girls were all excited as I went to the dressing room to try on my new bra.
Both girls were right behind me, pushing me into the girl’s dressing room. “Slip the pretty bra over your shoulders Trey, I will clip the back, Cathy said. Tammy pulled on the straps, push “things” around. Wow, I had a bustline, a little bustline but clearly a shape. Both girls were excited.
I was excited to, something was mellowing me out and the bra felt good. I slipped on the camisole. Both girls gave their approval and said this was just “my look”.
As I tried to take off the camisole and bra, both girls jumped in saying, leave your new bra on dear, you can wear it home.
I looked puzzled and nervous. Cathy hugged me saying, “you will be fine, no one will know you are wearing a bra now”.
What did she say, “wearing a bra now”? Did she want me to wear a bra in public? Cathy hugged me saying, “Don’t worry dear, no one will know you are wearing a pretty bra. Remember we are match now, isn’t that fun?”
Tammy gave me a big hug saying I looked great. I looked in the big mirror and yes, I could see some straps and a hint of a bustline. Cathy grabbed my hand and said I looked fine, lets go before I could think about my new look.
Off we went through the mall to our car. No one looked at me strange. I actual felt good. The bra and camisole gave me a good feeling, very comfortable. Cathy knew of my acceptance and seemed very pleased.
As we approached our car, she snapped my bra strap joking about it say, “we are matching now Trey, I love your new look”.
I quickly looked at Cathy, like don’t ever snap my bra out in public. I thought to myself it felt fun, like my little secret. This might be fun I thought.
Then I am thinking she said, “my new look, what new look? Do I look different, do I look like a girl on my chest?”
Got home and I said I would be going out to cut the grass and proceeded upstairs to change. Cathy said, “Trey, remember, leaving your bra on. You told me you would try wearing your pretty bra 24/7”.
I said, “when did I say that and how can I wear a bra while cutting the grass in my thin t-shirts. Cathy jumped back saying, “Trey you promised and don’t worry about your t-shirts, no one is outside to see you anyhow”.
Deep down I liked wearing this VS bra. I was having fun but didn’t like wearing a bra in public. But I guess if I promised her, I better leave my new bra on.
Went to cut the grass in my new bra and t-shirt, thin t-shirt at that. Just then my sister Kim shows up. I was done. I knew she could see all the straps under my shirt. She came up and gave me a big hug saying, “Trey you are so sweet, wish I had a boyfriend like you”. With a big smile, she snapped my bra strap and said, “You are sweet Trey.”
Why am I getting my bra snapped so much? I was relieved at her acceptance of me wearing a bra.
Why do so many women want me to wear a bra?
“Hi Kim, come inside, got lots to tell you”, Cathy said. Kim was all excited and asked Cathy how she got her brother into a bra, he looks so cute. His chest has small bumps, so dainty”.
Cathy was all giggly and said, “your brother is a real sweetheart. I think he likes his pretty new Victoria Secret bras and panties. We even had Tammy at VS measure him. He was putty in our hands. Kim was intensely listening how she got him to this point wearing lingerie.
Cathy said, “he is wearing his first training bra now, a 34A, padded bra of course. Kim was all smiles. Cathy went on to say, “my next move will be put him into a B cup bra with inserts in time.”
Won’t he show more of a bustline with a B cup, Kim asked? With a very girly giggle Cathy said, “yes, but by then he will fully accept his fate of wear a bra and will like what a bra can do for his figure development. He will love having a pretty bustline when I am done with him. He will want to show to the world, be proud of his new figure!
I had one boyfriend couple of years ago that I got him up to C cup bra and he was proud of his shape. He had no cares showing the world he had a girly bustline. I even had him in a pointed 50’s retro bra. Very old fashion, but he loves it, still today I see him walking the streets with a big smile. He walks with his shoulders back, chest out and wears the tights sweaters, saying look at me, I have a big bustline”.
Just then the back door opened and in walked Trey all sweaty from the heat and cutting the grass. Now you could really see his new bra, like a wet t-shirt. We made no mention of it and went on girly talking. Trey could see that both Cathy and Kim were deep into girl talk. He grabbed some water and went to clean up.
As I was leaving the kitchen, Cathy said, “I put out some fresh clothes for you on our bed, Trey”. When I got up there I could see another bra exactly like I had on. She must have bought several bras for me, they were my size, not hers.
I got the message, after cleaning up I slipped on a new bra and the shirt she laid out for me. Clearly you could see the bra under my shirt. I was nervous with that, but I just went ahead and got dressed.
Back down in the living room both Cathy and Kim saw me walk in and they both did a high five with a huge smile. I asked what that was for. They both giggled saying it was a girly bet and we both won.
Kim gave me a hug saying she had to leave, not before snapping my bra. I asked her not to do that, felt uncomfortable. She smiled saying, “get use to it brother, you use to do it to me all the time”!
After Kim left, Cathy gave me a big hug saying, “Trey I am so proud of you putting your bra on after changing. We are still matching and that is a real turn on”.
All I heard was her words, “your bra”. What do I have myself into here?
Cathy told me that Betty Smith was coming over now to help me get comfortable with our new fantasy. I asked what for. Cathy explained she could help us with total acceptance of you wearing pretty lingerie.
“I thought I was ok, look at me wearing the bra now for you”, I said. Cathy said she will “seal the deal” and make it much easier for me, trust her.
I thought, “much easier for her”? What does she need to make more easier?
An hour later in walked Betty. What a nice lady. She made me feel so relaxed. She explained she was going to talk me through my acceptance “feeling good” as she explained it. What is feeling good I thought?
Betty told me to help the system, she asked me to take two pills. Not sure why, but I took them. Within minutes I was so relaxed, they could have dressed me in a wedding dress and I would have cared.
Betty stared into my eyes relaxing me, gaining my confidence. I think she was hypnotizing me. I think I fell asleep, not sure.
Next thing I knew I was awake, sitting there as Betty and Cathy were talking. Betty asked me how I felt and told me she was all done and everything went fine.
I asked what went fine? Both Cathy and Betty smiled as said, “I was a perfect patience and I was all set.” I was confused but not mad they were not telling me anything.
Betty hugged me saying, “all will be fine, enjoy your new life Trey”, as she left.
What new life I thought?
Cathy hugged me saying, “lets go cook dinner together. We are going to have so much fun Trey”.
We fixed dinner. I thought to myself I never fix dinner, what is going on here. After dinner Cathy asked me to clean up and without a question I was washing dishes. I never use to wash dishes; I did hate it, but not now. What was going on?
When I was done, Cathy took my hand and led me upstairs to her dressing table and sat me down. She smiled and said lets see how some pretty makeup will look on my baby.
I just sat there; I did not say a thing as she put makeup on me. It was like she was controlling me. I could not resist.
Deep down I wanted to stop her, but for some reason I just smiled and said, “That looks nice Cathy”.
Cathy gave me a huge kiss and a hug saying I was so sweet and how much she loves me. That made me feel good and she knew it.
The next morning she announced we needed to go shopping for more lingerie. For some reason I did not resist, I seemed fine and excited about that. Cathy even put a little makeup on me and I did not say a word.
Off we went shopping to Macy’s department store. Yes, I was wearing a bra, matching of course with Cathy and it was showing through my shirt. I had no problem with the bra showing and for all to see it under my shirt. Cathy had the same shirt on and I saw her bra to. I thought it very natural my bra was showing through my shirt.
Walking into the lingerie department, the young sales girl was confused with my presence. Cathy asked the clerk if they carried 50’s retro bras. I was confused about kind of bra that was but then what did I know about all this girly talk.
The clerk smiled and said, sure right this way. Cathy spotted right away the bra she wanted and grabbed a pretty pink lacy bra. I thought to myself this bra is a big one, look at those pointed cups. Cathy asked if we could use the dressing room, pulling me with her. The clerk smiled and said of course right this way.
Cathy instructed me to strip down and try this new pretty bra on. I was confused; I thought the bra was for her since it was much bigger than my little bras. But for some reason, I did what I was told. It was like she was controlling me and I did exactly what she wanted all the time now.
I slipped the bra on, wow, was it bigger. I was scared and Cathy saw my face. She told me not to worry; it is a very pretty bra for me Cathy said. The cups were not filled in at all as she called in the clerk asking for inserts. The clerk saw me in the retro bra and smiled saying of course we have insert, I will be right back.
What were inserts? I found out quickly, she must have had them right outside the door. Cathy pushed them into my cups and boy did they get heavy on my chest. Both my girlfriend and the clerk announced the inserts fit perfectly.
They were happy, so I guess I was too. I smiled and said, “yes, they do look nice”. I over heard the clerk ask Cathy, “where did you find this guy? He is so sweet, I want one”.
Cathy instructed me to leave the new bra on and put my shirt on. Putting my shirt on was hard, was a very tight fit. Got it on, looking in the mirror was a real “picture”. Here was a guy with a bustline most girls we die for. What is wrong with this picture?
But so some reason I was ok with the new look. I looked at Cathy and said, “wow this looks a lot different than my other bra. Will this be my new bra I asked her?
Cathy smiled and said yes, from time to time you will look very nice in this new look. I hope you like it, looks very pretty on you.
I asked if she would wear a bra like this too so that we could be matching. She giggled and said no, this was just for me, my new look.
So, I walked out of the store in my new pointed bustline. For some reason again, I felt almost normal, like this was the bra men wore and it was perfectly natural for a man to have this pointed bustline.
I watch other people we passed. Most people could care less I had a shapely chest. Some teenage girls giggled and pointed at me, but for the most part I was fine with my new look. Cathy was as happy, seeing me in this large bra and very projected bustline.
My walk was way different though in this bra. My chest was heavy and bouncing around. I adjusted my bra straps, a new feeling having this straps all over tugging on me. I looked at Cathy and she knew my thoughts. “Trey, don’t worry you look fine. A little bounce is a very sweet look. You will get use to it and you will like it”, Cathy said.
Not sure I would get use to this bounce or look, but for some reason I did not resist her.
We stopped by Victoria Secret and it was like Cathy was showing me off to Tammy. She called Tammy over and Tammy just looked at me saying, “Trey, you look so sweet, love the new look”.
I keep thinking what is my new look. I did not think there was anything really different with my look, just a bigger chest. But Tammy kept saying she thought I looked great, so sweet.
We bought more of my other 34A padded bra, ones we bought the other day for me. My training bras as Cathy call them. Still didn’t know what training bra meant, but I didn’t care. I liked those bras better than this pointed retro bra.
As we were driving home, Cathy announced we would be stopping by my sisters Kim’s place. Not sure why, but they seemed to become real good friend lately.
As we opened the door to Kim’s apartment, Kim eye just bugged out. Before Kim could say a word, Cathy popped right up saying, “Kim don’t you just love Trey’s new figure? Isn’t his bustline so soft and feminine?”
Kim got the message and said, “Yes Trey I love your new look. I have always wanted to have a 50’s shape like that. It is so cute.”
I felt even more relaxed since my sister likes this new look to.
I popped up saying, “I like the 50’s look too, but I think I will need different shirts to wear with this kind of bra. This shirt is too tight and not comfortable.”
Both girls seemed excited as they both said, “Let go shopping tomorrow for a couple of tops that will fit your new look. You will need blouses with darts in them, even some cute sweaters.”
I was confused thinking what are darts, but I didn’t ask.
Kim invited us in for dinner and we had a fun night. Kim could not get over my new bra and the look. She even asked me to take my shirt off so she could see the retro bra. “Didn’t know they sold those bras anymore”, she said. She was amazed to see I had gel inserts in my cups, really filling out the cups. I thought it natural to have inserts, how else could I shape the bra? But then what do I know, I thought.
As we were leave, both Cathy and Kim gave each other a high five again, like this was there new signal they did good. I think they were thinking how well they help me with my bra selection. What did I know?
The days and weeks went on, every day I now wore a bra and panty. Plus she got me started on wearing a girdle and nylons. She said it is all part of what men do and wear and I bought it. I thought it was what men wear, these feminine things.
So I would think nothing of going out into the public, going about my normal day, even went to work in my bra, wear tight clothes, show off my bustline and thinking nothing of it, like every other man does the same thing.
Not sure why but Cathy thought I should only wear my VS t-shirts bra to work, not the retro bra. There are mostly girls at my insurance office so they thought nothing of me showing up every day in my bra. They thought I looked better and was really much nicer now that I was wearing a bra. Could not figure that out, but hey, they were nicer to me. I was now treated better and like one of the girls now.
One day I wore my retro bra to work. Wow, did that cause a lot of attention. All the girls swarmed around me asking where I found that bra and if I like wearing it. I could not believe the attention I was getting over this 50’s look. I was enjoying the attention all day long.
One of the girls, Pam asked if she could see the bra. I started unbuttoning my shirt and she stopped me saying, “no not here silly, follow me were it is more private”.
She took my hand and led me into the women’s bathroom. That made me very uncomfortable, but I could not stop her. In we went, I undressed and showed her the bra.
Pam seemed very excited, loves the bra and saw I had inserts in my cups. She thought that was fun, but suggested I get a different pair, ones that glue to my body for a more secure feeling.
Her husband wears them and he says they really feel like real breasts. I looked at Pam saying, “Your husband wears a bra and forms?”
“Yes, Trey he does and he loves it just like you do. I think you to should meet and talk. I would like to put him in this retro bra, he would look so much better than just A cup bra he wears”, Pam said.
I could not believe there was more men out there just like me wear lingerie. Pam says she knows of several men who wear a bra everyday and love it.
I told Pam I would love to meet her husband and compare notes. As I laughed, thinking this is going to be so weird.
Back home that night Cathy was excited I met another girl who’s husband wears a bra. She suggested we go out this weekend with them, maybe even shopping. For some reason I got excited knowing I might have a friend who also wore bras, thinking bras must be a natural thing to wear.
I told Cathy how Pam wanted to see my retro bra and she pulled me into the ladies room to see it. I was so embarrassed, but the other women in the bathroom had no problems with me in there. So strange I told Cathy. Cathy smiled and said it was ok, just so long as I went with another woman to the ladies room. She told me never to go in alone.
Time went on with me in my bras and panties. I thought these clothes were natural for me to wear now. I enjoyed them and for sure Cathy loves them on me.
With the retro bra, we bought me women’s blouses and I get very comfortable wearing them. Even a stretch sweater, ones that showed off my bustline a lot! Strange, but I like the look, the shape and did not think twice walking into a ladies department store buying women’s tops.
Cathy and I became good friends with my co-worker who’s husband Paul is a crossdresser. He was now getting to the point that he looked like a girl and not a man. He even wore a wig and a dress everyday. He was so happy in his new outfits, I had thought, “would I like wearing a dress like him”?
I was nervous that I thought that. What is going on in my brain? Then again I look down and seeing my chest and my bra showing through my top. Hello, I wear girl’s clothes now.
Several weeks later the four of us were out shopping as do alot. Paul wanted a new dress for a church event he and his wife were going to. We all helped him pick a dress, it took forever. We all were in this large ladies dressing room. We sat there as Paul walked in and out of the small dressing room modeling all these different dresses.
Paul seemed to be a natural at this. Modeling all these dresses. He seemed to focus on me asking me each time how I liked the dresses and how the fit was, was the shape right, the length right, good color, was the neckline too low, etc. Why me, like I knew how to fit a dress?
What am I doing here I thought. I am inside a ladies dressing room watching a man trying on dresses. He looks good and very comfortable in them. Was I jealous of him wearing a pretty dress?
All of a sudden, Paul gives Cathy a dress he tried on before, gave her a wink with a big smile and said, “this is the one”!
Then Cathy jumps up grabs my hand and drags ME, yes me into the other small dressing room and says, “Trey, I know YOU want to try this dress on. I saw your face when Paul was modeling it. Take your clothes off and try it on. It’s only us girls in here and I think it will be so pretty on you, sweetie”.
I was shaking. She was right, I wanted to try on this dress. She started unbutton my top and guiding me toward her goal, me into a dress.
I could not resist her command. I was getting so excited and Cathy saw my desire. She seemed equally as excited.
As I slipped the dress over my head, she said, “Trey this bra will not work for this dress and you will need a high waist girdle for this dress. That girdle will show off your figure much better”.
I looked into the mirror and could not believe how good I looked in the mirror. I was in love, I loved it and Cathy knew it.
Just them Paul knocks on the door and says, “Trey come out here and model your new dress”.
Did he say your new dress? Paul was just using this shopping spree to get me into this dress.
He opened the door and with a huge smile, he blurted out, “Trey you look great. That dress is you. You have to buy it”.
I looked at Cathy and she smiled saying, “Yes, Trey it is smashing on you. The dress is you, brings out your feminine side so beautifully, I love it, you must buy it”.
I am thinking, wait a minute, buy it? I don’t wear dresses.
I quickly closed the door staying in the dressing room with Cathy. I looked her in the face say, “Cathy I don’t wear dress, why should I buy it? What are you and Paul up to?”
She hugged me saying, “Trey look at you, you look divine, so sweet and I know YOU like this pretty dress. Relax and enjoy your newfound feelings. We are all here to help you and beside we are having so much fun now days that you found your true feelings. I know I am right, don’t fight it, sweetie!”
I melted in her huge hug and knew she was right. I did love this dress and all the feminine clothes I have been wearing. She knew she had me this minute.
I opened the door as Paul and Sally were smiling standing there and I announced with a big smile and happy tears running down my face, “Yes I do love this dress, I will buy it if you think it looks good on me”.
They all giggled saying, “Trey the dress is you, you look great, laughing saying, you will now need so much MORE girly things, like high heels and a strapless bra”.
We all laughed as I spun around modeling MY new dress. Cathy knew I was hooked.
The End
MY BRA, NOW FOREVER
I knew I loved wearing panties 24/7 and a bra only at home, but I never knew my new girlfriend loved me wearing lingerie even more. She is so sweet and we have so much fun buying and talking about lingerie. We are the same size, little over weight but who cares. I love my B cup man boobs and so does she.
She encourages me to wear a bra in our apartment (and outside if I dare) and rewards me for that. I think all my neighbors know I wear a bra at home. Many times she encourages me to “show it off” under a see-through t-shirt. I am a little nervous about see-through tops around the apartment complex, but no one seems to care. In fact our neighbors, two guys, I think, wear bras too.
Oh well, here is my story on how Cathy lead me down the path into a new person.
“John lets go shopping tonight and buy you some pretty bras, what do you think? Your bras are just so plain and offer you no support or shape”, Cathy said.
Not sure I want more shape, don’t want people knowing I have boobies or that I am wearing a bra, I thought.
“I would love to go shopping but can we go to a different store other than Sears?”, I asked.
“John you know they have the best service and they have our plus size bras. Plus Sally is there, a very good friend and she needs the commission. Besides I have a treat for you there now that Sally starting working there and Sally can help us”.
All day I was wondering what Cathy meant “a treat” at Sears?
After dinner Cathy said it was time to go and have some fun girly shopping. As I tried to go upstairs to take off my bra, Cathy stopped me saying, leave your bra on, no one can see it, be a little adventures. I was nervous going to the mall in my bra, but she always knows best. Plus I really really like wearing bras and panties.
Off we went, I was excited and nervous. I looked down at my chest and I could not see my bra, I did have little “bumps” there to, which I liked.
Sally greeted us at Sears with a big smile. What was that all about? I don’t think she knows I wear bras, but something was up.
Cathy grabbed my hands and said, “Sweetie we are hear for you and your first professional bra fitting and Sally is going to help you. We want to give you a pretty new figure and show your femininity.”
I quickly pulled Cathy aside whispering to her, “Does Sally know I wear bras?”
“Yes, sweetie and she is excited to help you today.”
I looked back at Sally and her big big smile said it all. I was in for a professional bra fitting. I always dreamed about being measured for my own bras, but never had the nerve to try it. Will I have to take off my shirt for her to measure me?
The girls ushered me into the back dressing room and told me to take my ugly man shirt off. Sally saw my bra and I was embarrassed.
“John don’t be embarrassed, I have fitted many men with pretty bras. I do have to say though your bra you are wearing is not very pretty. It is very plain and has no shape, no support. You need my help, girl! You do have natural boobies I see, how sweet. I just love men with man boobs! We will improve your look with a pretty supportive bra today”.
I looked back at Cathy and she was smiling too. I guess I was in for a treat. After Sally measured me with her tape measure, she announced my bra size, which I already knew as 46B.
To my embarrassment Sally asked me if I am taking pills to help develop my figure. She was saying my breasts are well developed for a man and seriously needs better support. I was speechless with embarrassment, I told her my breasts are all mine, all natural. Because of my size, I think I started wearing bras years ago, told her.
Cathy popped in saying there is room for a better shaping bra like a t-shirt bra and some extra help.
What was the extra help?
With a big smile, Sally said she has just the help I need, be right back.
Sally returned with a gorgeous pink lacey padded bra. I was melting with excitement. The bra was so pretty and lacey. I just love the little flower between the cups, so dainty, I thought. In Sally’s other hand were inserts, I knew what they were and always dreamed of buy them to help fill out my cups.
Always dreamed of wearing a padded bra with inserts so my bustline would look pretty and feminine, like other girls. I look at all the girly sales catalogs, wondering what it would be like to wear a padded bra like those pretty models.
Cathy popped in saying perfect; this bra will give you such a sweet pretty figure now, you will love the support.
“Take your old bra off John and lets slip your new life on, dear. This bra will make you feel like a real princess”, Sally said.
What did she say, new life, what new life?... it’s just a bra.
Wow, slipping on this soft bra, hooking it in back made me feel so different. I just love the three hook bras.
Sally looked at me smiling saying, “You know with three hooks, you know you are wearing a “real” bra. How does the bra feel John?”
Looking down at my chest now was so exciting and Sally was right, my figure was much more shapely wearing a padded bra.
“John always remember to bend forward and adjust your breasts into your cups. Your bras will fit much better and your figure will be much prettier too!”, Sally said.
Sally adjusted the straps, pulled on the band and said, “even though this is a t-shirt bra with a little padding, you still are not filling out your cups. Let me try this other bra on you, it might fit you better”.
Wow, this other bra was really shaped, what I call a hard cup form bra, has three section cups making my breasts somewhat pointed and again soft pink and tons of lace. I loved the shape and projection. I never had such a large bustline. I wonder how it will look under my shirt?
Still Sally said I need the “extra help” in my cups.
“Here are little inserts so help you fill out your cups, dear”.
She slid in the inserts and like magic my cups were filling out and felt much more comfortable. My smile showed my excitement and the girls knew it.
I thought I was going to cry with excitement.
All of a sudden both Sally and Cathy gave each other a high five saying how perfect my new figure looks.
I knew my bustline was bigger now with all this padding and I was worried my neighbors would see my two mountains on my chest. How could I cover these boobies up I thought?
I did admire my new look in the mirror though. Cathy hugged me saying, “I think we found my Sissy’s new pretty padded bra, giving her a new look.”
What did she call me? Sissy what is that name all about? I was so excited about my new bra, I didn’t ask her what she meant. Plus I sort of liked being called a Sissy. Wearing a soft pretty bra like this is what Sissy’s do I read somewhere.
“John, you know now with a pretty figure, like yours, you might have to wear women’s tops, you know with darts to help shape your clothing with your new larger bustline”, Sally said.
Fear struck my face as Cathy popped in saying, “John don’t worry about new tops. We are the same size and we can experiment at home with more feminine tops for a better fit. I think my Sissy would like playing dress up now with Sissy’s new figure”.
“Cathy, how can my bustline be bigger and I am still wearing my normal size bra, 46B”, I asked.
Sally popped in saying, “It’s all in the fit and the bra we selected for our new Sissy. Don’t you just love your new shape? Soon Cathy might get you a bigger bra like a C cup bra. I think my new Sissy would love that, right? ”
All of a sudden the thought struck me, maybe Sally put me in a C cup bra now. That is why my chest looks so much bigger. Wow, the problem is I think I like my bigger bustline.
Things were moving way to fast for me as Sally gave me some water and told me to sit down and enjoy the experience.
Cathy sat with me as she put her arm around me telling me she has another treat for me!
Sally brought out a matching long leg pink panty girdle with garters. I always wanted to wear a girdle and got so excited. I giggled saying, “Look here the same small pink flower between my bra cups is on the band of the girdle. How sweet is that, I love it! But, Sally, why is there padding on the hips and butt in the girdle? Is the padding there for what I think?”
Cathy popped in saying, “Yes John, we want you to have a girlish figure and you know you need extra shape on your hips and butt. This special girdle gives us girls the little extra help we need to look pretty, much like the little extra padding in your bra cups, all helps our shapes and makes us girls curvy”.
Both girls commented on how excited I looked and thought my new girdle would top off my lingerie with a very pretty shapely figure.
“Slip off your ugly pants and slip on your new girdle, John. I think you should wear your girdle every day now, so sweet”, Cathy said to me.
“Cathy this girdle is way too small, I can’t pull it on, too tight”!
“Silly Sissy, that girdle is just right, this size will help mold your new figure, like all us girls have to wear each day. Getting pretty is hard work, but we love it, right?” Sally said.
“Does Sissy like all her new foundations? I think Sissy would like to wear her pretty foundations all the time now, right John?” Cathy asked.
“Cathy I can’t think straight, what did you say, wear this bra and girdle all the time, everyday? How can I do that?
“John, all my previous boyfriends wear their lingerie 24/7 and no one cares. They are changed people, they are the soft Sissys they always wanted to be. Deep down, I think you want to be the most feminine Sissy you can be. We can help you dress and no one will know you are wearing a bra, girdle and nylons. You know you want to wear lingerie 24/7 and be as pretty as possible. Tell me the truth sweetie, let yourself go, express your true feminine feelings, I love you and your feminine side and will help you become the Sissy you have always wanted to be!”, Cathy said.
With huge burst of emotion and crying, I hugged Cathy saying, “Yes, yes, yes, I want to feel and be feminine in these new bras and girdles. Please help me be the Sissy you want me to be everyday, 24/7”.
I grabbed Cathy whispering in her ear, “I think I am leaking down there, I was so excited. I am afraid I might get my panties and my new girdle all wet. What should I do? Help!”
“John, this is so sweet, I think you need this, holding up a feminine pad, this is made just for us girls for just this feminine problem. You are quickly becoming one of us girls. I love you. Here let me show you how to wear your feminine napkins to protect your clothes and things”.
I could not believe I was wearing a feminine napkin, protecting my new girdle that the girls want me to wear all the time now. This is moving way to fast.
“Sally, his new pretty lingerie did the trick, our Sissy is all ours now and we will make him so cute and feminine. Lets get him into his nylons. John needs to learn how to garter up his new nylons everyday, just like us girls do.”
Slipping on my new girdle and nylons changed my whole being. I felt so relaxed, so soft. Sally brought out a new feminine top and as I slipped it on I could see my lacey bra under it. The pink top was a tight stretchy top showing off my new figure. As Cathy threw my old man shirt in the trash she said, “Out with the old and in with your new life John”!
“Cathy you can’t throw my shirt out, I need it to go home. I can’t wear this see-through girly top home”.
“John, get real, your old shirt will not fit you with your new figure. Look at your bustline, you are bigger up there now and your old shirt is way too small. Plus you look so pretty in your new padded bra, I would think you would love to show off your new figure in the feminine top”.
“I can’t go outside in that top, everyone will laugh at me. I am not ready for this change as much as I love it”.
“John you run around our apartment complex many times showing off your bra under thin t-shirts. No one there laughs at you nor says a word. You will get use to wearing such pretty clothes now. You know you want to!”
“Cathy what do you mean, “wearing pretty clothes NOW?”
“John look at yourself, look at what you are wearing! Look how excited you are to wear these pretty items. I bet you would love to wear them all the time and I bet you would love to wear them with clothes that fit your new figure!”
“Cathy wait, next you will want me to wear a dress”?
“John you said it not me. And yes, I think with your new figure, look at you, you would look smashing in a pretty dress; you have a perfect figure and perfect feminine presences. Deep down I think you want me to help you become more feminine and guide you into our women’s world.”
“Oh sweetie, don’t cry, you know you want this. See you even crying like a Sissy. With my help you can become the Sissy you have always wanted to be!”
“Here put this pretty top back on and your pants, if they will fit around your hips, and lets go home and talk this all through”, Cathy said.
I could hardly pull on my pants over this padded girdle. I really had to pull them on, was hard to button them closed.
“Cathy, I can’t fit into the pants with all this padding, help”!
“Silly girl, you look perfect, shows off your new figure. That is the way us girls wear our pants, very tight showing off our pretty figure, get use to it John. We will have to buy you some women’s slacks so that they fit better.”
Cathy reached into her huge purse pulling out my high heels from home. They are my favorite heels but only for home fun. She told me to put them on and that we had to get going.
“Cathy, I can’t wear my heels outside, they are only for the apartment.”
“John, get real, first you love those heels, and second your figure demands high heels, trust me you will look stunting.”
I slipped them on, and wow, they really put my walk in a different swing. My hips moved and I really had a bounce to my new breasts. I loved the way my feet slipped into the heels with my nylon’s on. Never had that feminine feeling before.
All these new feminine feelings, padded bustline, my breasts bouncing, padded hips, nylons; wow I think I love all these new girly things.
For some reason, Cathy has a spell over me, I always do what she wants. As I walked out of the dressing room, I looked in the full-length mirrors. I loved what I saw. Yes, I could see a little of my bra straps and for sure a shapely bustline, but I thought, so what, I like it!” I walked into the store and yes other women saw me, but they had no reaction. Good thing I knew how to walk in high heels.
We paid Sally as she gave me a big hug saying, “John hold your head up high, you will make a wonderful Sissy, be a proud Sissy and enjoy. Cathy knows best! See you next week and we can have some more fun shopping. You will learn Sissys love shopping”!
“Thank you Sally, I hope I can handle all this!”
There was another clerk in the lingerie department, as we walked out she grabbed my hand slowing me down and with her big smile said, “You look wonderful, love those heels, you are so brave, I hope my boyfriend can be just like you”!
Walking out to the car was a very different feeling. My chest was bouncing and it felt wonderful. Something I have only dreamed about. I said to Cathy, “my boobies are bouncing, can you notice that, should I cover up?”
“Silly boy, you look fine. That is the look Sissy’s want, you will get use to your new bounce and your new walk. Before long you will not even be aware of your new feminine bounce”.
I was picking at my bra straps, seems to be too tight, I thought. This new bra felt so different than my old bras.
“John stop adjusting your bra straps in public, it is not very lady like. If you don’t want to bring attention to your bustline, don’t picking at your bra straps silly Sissy”!
“I know Cathy, but this new bra feels funny, too tight”.
“John you were professionally fit for your bra, this is your right size and fit, get use to it, sweetie!”
“Ok, but Cathy I am also thinking how will I do my running with my breasts bouncing all over?”
“John, our next shopping trip we will get you a supportive sports bra and you WILL get use to your bounce. Trust me, now you will NEVER be without a bounce to your step, so sweet!”
What does she mean, never be without a bounce now, I thought?
We got home and into our apartment without running into our neighbors. I was concerned that I thought my inserts in my bra were getting warm and felt different. I asked Cathy why.
“John, Sally gave you a new Sissy insert. Your new inserts expand, get bigger with your body heat and expanded in your cups to fill your cups out and give you an expanded shape. Sounds like it is working, so sweet. Don’t you just love it?”
“Cathy all this is happening way to fast. I am not sure I can handle being your full-time Sissy. I mean I love wearing a bra, but a girdle with nylons and insert in my bra cups might be too much for me. Next you will have me in dresses and makeup.”
“John, I think you will learn to love my help. I think you know you are a Sissy and want to become the most feminine Sissy you can be. I can help you if you let me. You are truly sweet and you just need to let yourself go and listen to me. Can you do that, let me pleasure you in your deepest desires?”
As tears ran down my face, I felt so confused and happy. I knew I wanted to place myself in her loving hands, as I said, “Cathy, I am all yours, take me away to my new feminine lifestyle”!
We both hugged as Cathy playfully snapped my bra strap giggling away, saying, “John, you are all mine now, you have come to the other side, enjoy sweetie, we will have so so much fun feminizing you now”!
THE END and the beginning of my new life, I wish!
My Dream
I have always wanted my wife to help me, support me in my crossdressing. I hope this happens…
Hello Cathy are you home? Yes, Bob I am in the other living room, please come in here.
What’s up dear? Her big smile told me something was up as she said, “Bob it’s your night, maybe even your weekend if you are a good boy. Would you like to go upstairs and transform yourself into Holly? I have all your pretty clothes we bought on your bed. I want you to shower, powder up and then I will be up to help you get pretty”.
I was so excited, I ran upstairs. There was my pretty bra, girdle, panties, the most pretties’ dress I ever saw on the bed, plus those high heels were just begging me to slip them on, they were so hot! I am so excited!
I ripped my clothes off and did my shower. There was my wife waiting for me holding up the dress saying how pretty I will be for her tonight.
“Holly I see you are excited, your little guy is pointing at me. We have to calm him down before putting on those pretty clothes, you know. Take your towel off and come here, I will release all your excitement for you dear. We don’t want to soil your new dress, do we dear?”
I was in heaven, I could not handle it! Cathy got me so excited as she held up my padded pink lacey bra saying how much she would like me to wear a bra all the time. Hearing those words, I melted and released all my love juice into a pair of her silk panties.
“Holly, you are such a good girl, your juices are so perishes. Now we are ready to turn you into our sweet Holly. Stand up sweetie”, Cathy said.
“Holly you are so excited about dressing in your new dress, aren’t you dear? Are you crying dear, just like a girl, so sweet! We are going to have so much fun dear, I love you so much”, Cathy said.
“Cathy I am so excited, I can hardly stand up”, I said.
“Here Holly put on your pink lacey panties, here is your matching bra and I even bought you inserts just like you always wanted. These inserts will bounce and make you feel so feminine.
I saw she gave me a 1950’s retro bra, the cups are so pointed. I loved it. She saw my excitement on my face as she slipped in my inserts to fill the cups. Wow, this really feels good I said.
“Holly bend over and let your inserts fall into your bra cups. You need to fill out your cups better, dear. There that is better, very nice. Such a pretty figure Holly!”.
Cathy looked at me saying, “Holly do you like your new figure? Such a pretty bustline you have now. Maybe I will have you wear your pretty bra and girdle all weekend long. Would you like that, sweetie?
I could not talk, I was speechless. She knew she was pleasing me, I was shaking with excitement.
“Good boy, now what is this Holly, as she held up a girdle? Would my baby like to wear this”? “That is my open-end girdle, and I would love to wear my girdle”, I said with a big smile.
“Good answer Holly, because I think you should wear a girdle all the time now. Will give you such a pretty figure, don’t you think?
Plus look here are your garters to hold up your nylons. Sexy nylons will make your long legs look so pretty. I see you shaved your legs like I told you!”
I wiggled into the girdle; it felt so good as my wife said, “step back lets see my pretty Holly. Perfect dear, so pretty your matching bra and girdle. Now lets sit and slip on your nylons dear, you need to be in these sexy high heels, don’t you baby”.
I was melting as she was taking me into this feminine world.
Here I was looking in a full-length mirror seeing a very shapely me. In heels that made me feel so good, I thought I was going to faint.
“Holly stop drooling over yourself and lets get your dress on. Here put on this full slip, and now your new dress. This sweater dress will be so pretty on you. Your figure will really be shapely in this soft contouring dress”, Cathy said.
“What do you think Holly”? I was speechless as I ran my hands over my bustline and hips. How could I look so good? I was so happy and my wife knew it.
“Holly you look divine, so sweet. I want to take you to the mall and show you off. Holly how would you like some makeup?”, Cathy asked.
Fear ran through my bones hearing her say the mall. I looked at her saying, “how can I go to the mall or even step out of the house, everyone would know I am a man, look at my head… I still look like a man.”
“Sweetie, we can fix that, I bought you a wig, a real pretty long hair wig. Shall I get it out?”
Now this was getting strange. Why is she doing all this? But, I could not resist and jumped at the thought of totally looking like a real pretty girl.
Cathy hugged me saying, “You will look so cute Holly. We are going to have so much fun now.”
I thought I would faint as she placed the beautiful long hair wig on my head. I could pass as a woman and here was my wife helping me.
What was I doing? What was she doing?
It didn’t matter, I was in heaven, my mind was in another world, Cathy was controlling my new feminine world and I loved it. I was all hers.
THE END or maybe just the beginning….:):):):)
Story name: My boyfriend made the switch
My boyfriend was perfect for my college thesis final. He already enjoyed wearing panties 24/7 and nightgowns every night. I think he secretly wants to be a woman, but he never admitted that.
So here are the people in my story…
Me, Cathy, the girlfriend doing my college thesis
My boyfriend of several years - Terry
Sue, my lesbian “friend”. Sue lives across the hall in our apartment complex.
My thesis…
Hi, my name is Cathy and I am in my final year of college and need to do my thesis on hypnoses. I have a great boyfriend Terry. We have lived together our college years and are good for each other. I also have my best, best girlfriend next door in our apartment complex. Sue is more than a best friend and Terry is ok with my close relationship with her.
I have always had a dream or fantasy, a desire to feminize a man. Not sure why but it turns me on to think about a pretty man. Luckily Terry does crossdress as he likes to wear nightgowns to bed and around the apartment and he wears very feminine lacey panties 24/7. So I think he would like to be feminized more. I like that and buy him those pretty clothes all the time.
So here is my plan. Since I have to do a final thesis for school, I thought I would see if Terry would help me. I asked him if I could hypnosis him and do my “test” to see if I learned my stuff and turn in this “test” in for my thesis. He said sure, he was mostly willing.
So we started…
I came home from school Monday and we sat down to review my thesis plan. I told him my thesis was based on hypnotic trance and how I could control a person in that state.
I told Terry I would “tell” his mind to wear women’s clothes, much like the nightgowns he wears at night with me. That he would be happy and accepting of wearing these clothes. I did not want to give more information just then.
He seemed very willing and ready. He jokingly said he was wearing nightgowns and panties now, how much different could it be?
I told Terry that he would listen to tapes for several nights and then to work on the thesis we would travel 2 hours down the road to Albany, NY and stay at a hotel to get away from the distractions of our daily life. He thought that would be fun.
I gave him the earphones and ipad and he was sound asleep that first night listening to my program.
In that tape I had soft commands instructing him that he will follow my requests without question. He would love and do what I asked and he would be the happiest person.
The following morning I tested the theory. It worked, he did everything I asked including kissing my toes, which in the past he hated. Wow, this is working. I will get an A on my thesis.
Again Tuesday, Wednesday and Thursday night he listened to the messages. By Friday he was putty in my hands.
We packed up our stuff and drove off to Albany for our get-away weekend.
We checked in to the hotel and I said lets go out for dinner. I called him over and whispered in is ear the “magic words” to set off the weekend. I said, “Terry, you are so beautiful”.
He seemed to snap tall and looked at me and gave me a big sexy kiss. I knew he was under my full control now.
I told him to get a shower and I would layout his clothes on the bed. Told him they are the clothes he will wear tonight. He smiled and said, sure!
Now comes the true test. To see if the taped messages really worked.
I put a soft cup Playtex Cross Your Heart bra, a B cup bra and a white thin feminine sweater on the bed with his normal panties and man pants, socks.
I sat in the chair watching TV reading the paper as Terry came out of the bathroom. Like magic he went directly to the clothes on the bed and proceeded to put the bra and panties on. Like he has done this every day. No problem putting on these very feminine items.
I was so excited to see he had no problems doing this, like it was natural for him to wear “his” bra. I could hardly hold back my excitement.
He had trouble hooking the bra so I jumped up to help him.
“Here Terry let me hook that for you. To bad you have some gapping in your cups, you must have lost some weight, dear. Can I fill that out your cups with something, so your cups look pretty and full!
To my amazement he said sure, it does look strange not filled out. I knew he couldn’t fill out his cups, but he does have some breasts, more so than any man I have seen. There was some padding in the bra cups but he needed a little extra help. I brought little pads or insert to fill out his cups.
I placed them in his cups. He smiled and thanked me. I could not believe how easily he was taking to my hypoxic commands. This was too easy.
He slipped on the white tight sweater and as I wanted the bra shouting out.
He did get a little nervous saying, “Cathy don’t you think this sweater is to tight and it shows my bra. Maybe I should wear my t-shirt.”
I jumped right back saying, “no sweetie, you look very nice and I loved it. Looks very pretty. Besides we don’t wear t-shirts under our pretty sweaters, you know that”. Wow, that was all he needed to hear, that I loved it. He said, “ok, then I will go like this if you think so”.
He definitely had a projection of a perky shapely bustline. It was clear he was man wearing a bra under his feminine sweater. He had a very shapely chest, almost a pointed figure like in the 1950’s. The padding was working. I loved it and he did too!
We walked out of the room through the lobby like there was nothing different or strange that he was wearing a bra. No one made a comment. He had people staring as he was picking at his bra straps.
I jokingly told him to stop playing with his bra straps. He said the bra was too tight and was not comfortable. I told him tomorrow we would get him measure for a new bra. That he probably was developing a bigger bustline and needed a larger bra but for now stop playing with your bra. He seemed embarrassed but stopped adjusting his straps.
The hypnotic trance was working well, he listened to me. This is going to be such fun.
Dinner was un-eventful. I had fun telling him to sit up tall and be proud of his figure. He would smile and throw his shoulders back like he agreed, projecting his bustline like a proud girl would do.
I was surprised at how much he liked talking about bras and his love for vintage bras, like the cone bras of the 1950s. Wow, I made a mental note of that. He would look so cutie in a pointed bra, as a man. I thought since this is going so well, lets take him to the mall now, tonight and see how he reacts in Victoria Secret, a real women’s store.
I could not believe how calm and at ease he was walking in public clearly showing a bra on his chest. Here was a man, walking tall with a cutie bustline saying I am all girl up here on my chest. My hypnotic commands were really working.
He was very different at Victoria Secret. He seemed to get nervous with all the pink feminine clothes. He got flustered so I walked him out of the store and calmed him down. I would have to think about this before tomorrow. I wanted to come back to VS Saturday and have him measure for a padded bra, to see how he would reacted to being measured.
We did some window shopping and I changed the direction saying I was interested in looking for a dress. He seemed to like that and calmed down as we strolled through the mall.
We didn’t try on any dresses or buy dresses but we did talk about what he thought of different styles and colors. I was surprised at how into the conversation he was and seemed to enjoy all the feminine talk.
I couldn’t believe, he was walking in public, strutting with a very perky bustline, bra showing thought his sweater and having no problems with all this. People looked at him, he just smiled back and moved on like there was nothing wrong.
This was my first phase of my thesis and it was working great.
Back at the hotel, he undressed like any normal girl would. A natural thing he did nightly. I asked him how he liked the inserts in “his” bra. Saying it did fill out his cups beautifully.
He agreed but said he was uncomfortable with them. He admitted he also did not like the gapping in the cups and the inserts helped filled out his cups.
I asked him if he would like to wear that same bra tomorrow when they go bra shopping for him?
This was a test. I held my breath as he thought a second and he said, “sure, this Playtex bra is ok and gives me a nice figure.
He then asked me if we could find a bra that did not need the inserts. He actual said, “Maybe I am wearing the wrong size bra”.
Where is he getting all this from? Maybe he was a woman in his former life. This is getting to good, I thought.
I was blown away. I could not believe how accepting Terry is with my hypnotic commands.
That night I gave him a tape or a message to help him accept going into Victoria Secrets. Hope it works.
The next morning was fun. I put out on the bed a very feminine flowery thin blouse with lacey and puffy sleeves, tight fitting to show his figure and clearly the bra under the blouse.
He did question how feminine and thin it was. I said it was the new style and looked very nice on him and I wanted him to wear it and feel good wearing it.
Like magic he was ok with his new look. Off we went to the mall back to Victoria Secret to get him measure, the big test of my hypnotic messages.
Again he got the stares but he handled his new look well, strutting through the mall like there was nothing unusual wearing his feminine top.
I pulled him aside before walking into VS saying to him, “Terry, I think you need to be properly measured for a pretty bra since I think you are wearing the wrong size bra. Your cups are not full and you are wearing inserts. Lets go into VS and get measured. That would make me very happy”.
Terry looked at me with a big smile and said, “Cathy I was hoping you would say that. These pads in my bra feel funny and if you think I should get measured, then I want to please you”.
I was blown away. He is putty in my hands. He is so relaxed now, as compared to last night, walking into VS, even knowing he is going to get measured for a bra.
We walk in and he even said to the clerk, “I think I am wear the wrong size bra, can you measure me?” She was very professional and wrapped the tape measure around Terry like it was just another girl being measured.
I looked around and there were many teenage girls giggling, starring at Terry, but he was fine with all, like he has done this a thousand times before and there was nothing wrong with him being measured.
He even opened his blouse and showed the sales girl the cups and took the inserts out to show the clerk how the cups were gapping. She told him he should not wear a bra like that, that it’s got to be uncomfortable.
She smiled and said she has just the pretty bra to help him with that. The bra was an “Angel Air” push up bra, a very padded cup. I thought wow this will really give him a bustline, hope he can handle this.
The clerk lead him back to the dressing room, no resistance, he just walked with her. I walked into the room with him and helped him fit his new bra and to make sure he was ok emotionally. I thought this would be a huge step for him, a real test of my hypnotic program.
Slipped on the bra like he has done this before, he had his new bra on in seconds and saying how nice it fits and there is no gapping in the cups. He was so excited about the full cups. I was amazed at his excitement.
I could also tell the clerk was very amused and having fun fitting him.
I thought to myself, this is too much fun. I am really getting turned on and my boyfriend loves it as much as I am. How great is this. I think I have a new shopping partner.
Just then my cell phone rang it was Sue my next-door neighbor. I told her I was in VS dressing room with Terry as he was trying on bras. I whispered in the phone that he was loving this and he is being so good. Terry looked nervous as I was telling her but I told Terry it was ok and he needs to relax. I told Sue this was way to easy and my thesis is going real well, I told her I would call her back tonight.
Terry asked if he could wear his Angel bra now. Yes, of course you can dear, I told him to leave the bra on, and we now need to look for matching panties.
The clerk had a big smile saying, “Terry, I guess you like the bra. Can I show you the matching panties too?” Terry followed her to the counter and they picked out the matching panties. He seemed so excited.
I was watching him from a distance as he talked with the clerk. He looked so sweet in his feminine blouse. He seemed so happy and comfortable in this store. Clearly I could see his pretty new Angel bra, it gave him a more projected bustline than the Playtex bra. I was happy with that. I have my man right where I want him.
Terry asked the clerk why they call this bra an Angel Air bra. She held up one of the bras and showed him the small air bag inside the bra saying this is how we fill out your figure to give you a pretty shape. She said between the padded cups and the small air pockets, you have a very shapely figure. She asked him if he liked his Angel shape.
Terry smiled and giggled and said “yes, I like this bra very much. Now I don’t have to wear those insert in my bra.”
Terry liked his Angel bra so much he asked to buy two. With a big smile I said, “of course Terry”. He was all giggly and excited he was buying such feminine lingerie and so was I.
We bought his bras and panties, he walked out carrying his little pink VS bag. Here he was a man, wear a feminine blouse showing his new Angel bra, carrying a pink bag saying to everyone in the mall “I shopped at a girly store and I am wearing a VS Angel bra, don’t I look good?”.
I took him around the mall looking at all the feminine stores I could find. Seeing how he responded in each. I was amazed how easy or comfortable he was. In a teen dress store, I held up a skimp short lacey dress saying to him, “Terry wouldn’t it be fun if we each bought this dress and we could be twins in matching dresses. Wouldn’t you just love it?”
This was the first time I heard him resisting feminine clothing. He didn’t want to dress like a girl he said. What? So I pulled him aside and whispered in his ear, “Terry you are so beautiful”. Terry look at me, like he was changing his worlds, zoning out as a big smile came over his face.
Then I said to him, “Terry, wouldn’t you like a dress like this, maybe we could both wear the same dress and be twins”.
Like magic he smiled and said, “sure if that would make you happy, I would love a dress like that. But would I need high heels for that kind of dress?”
Oh, Wow this was working out so good I thought. But I have to figure out why from time to time he looses his hypnotic trance and I have to re-set the trance. I gave him a big kiss and said maybe tomorrow we can stop at my dress shop at home and look for a dress that would fit us better.
We went back to the hotel and had dinner at the hotel. After dinner we walked in the gift shop and Terry was looking for the longest time at earrings. I walked up to him and whispered in his ear, “Terry, would you like to wear them, they are so pretty?”
He smiled and did not say anything, but I knew he liked them. I did not push this since it wasn’t in my plan right now.
Back in our room, before he got out of his new VS Angel bra he showed me the fit and asked if he could make the air bags bigger. I smiled and said maybe since that helps us girls fill out our figure. You know, the little bags fill in the gapping in your cups. Gives you a nice round full bustline. I told him how pretty he looked in his new bra. He seemed pleased.
He agreed and asked if he could wear his new bra all night. I didn’t know what to say, so I said sure, if he loves it that much.
Sunday morning we got up, showered and this time I did not put out his bra and blouse. I wanted to see what he would dress in by himself after his shower.
I was disappointed to see he “tried” to put his old man clothes on. Of course I stopped him by whispering in his ear “Terry, you are so beautiful”. Then I told him he must wear his new pretty bra everyday, all the time.
He looked at me with a strange look. I was concerned he had lost my hypnotic trance. All of a sudden he smiled and said, “Cathy, I am not sure what got into me. I know I have to wear my bra. I need to support my little breasts, dah.”
He smiled and put his Victoria Secret bra on with great pleasure. He seemed so happy as I handed him a new top. This feminine top was a white sweater, low cut, shaped beautifully, showing off his bra and pretty figure.
He looked down with such pleasure, running his hands over his chest expressing such pleasure and acceptance of his figure. He looked up at me asking if he looked good.
I knew he was back in my control.
We packed up and drove back home. Back in our town we stopped at my dress store, “Betty’s Shape and Dress Shop”. Soon it might be Terry’s new store. I wanted to get matching dresses so we could dress as twins. This should be interesting test I thought.
I didn’t know how far I could push Terry into wearing a dress but I was going to try.
Here was Terry walking into a dress shop with a very pretty top on clearly showing his bra underneath and sporting a very girlish bustline. He walked like he was proud of his figure and had no cares in the world, almost like he was excited to be in a women’s dress shop shopping.
Betty greeted us, she knew we would be coming and knew about my college thesis project. She loved guiding men into our feminine world.
Betty showed us many dresses and we both had fun trying them on. Terry was a real trooper and seemed to have fun trying on matching lacey dresses.
I was surprised at how carefree Terry was undressing in front of Betty. Good thing I had Terry in a panty girdle, held in his little guy. Betty said many times, “Don’t worry Terry, we are all girls here”. I was surprised that Terry didn’t get nervous being called a girl, it was amazing.
We finally agreed on a very tight form fitting shapely dress for both of us. We looked very feminine but Terry still clearly looked like a man in a dress. But he loved it, wanted to buy two dresses.
Betty also suggested a Spanx garment that would shape him from head to toe. I was so surprised how he accepted this tight fitting shapewear. But he did, so much so, he wanted to wear it home.
Betty whispered in my ear, “Cathy this is way to easy. He really is accepting your thesis. Can I have the thesis for my husband?”
We also bought two more panty girdles for him with the garters. He was in 7th heaven, so excited saying he wanted to get home and model all his new clothes from the weekends shopping trip.
This was working way to well. I will get a A on my thesis.
Just then I remembered that I would have to bring Terry into my class and show my other classmates and professor how this thesis worked out. This will be fun.
As we were walking into our apartment, Sue popped her head out her door asking if all was ok. I gave her the two thumbs up and said, “here Sue look at Terry’s new sweater, isn’t it pretty?” Terry twirled around and modeled his new look with a big smile. Sue looked pleased and told him how pretty he looked. His response, “Thank you Sue, I do feel pretty.”
Sue helped us bring our new clothes upstairs to the apartment and offered to bring dinner over if Terry would model his new clothes.
I said sure, and asked him if he would model his new clothes for Sue and me. He smiled and agreed, seemed so happy.
Terry had no problem modeling his new bras and his new dress for Sue. I whispered in Sue ear, “I think we got him, he is playing right into our plan”.
Terry went up to get ready for bed and Sue and I talked.
“Sue, this weekend went very well. You should have seen him in Victoria Secret getting measured for a bra. The girl was cracking up but so professional and Terry just took it like it was the natural thing for him to do, getting measured for a bra. Don’t you just love is perky breasts? He is wearing that Angel bra. He was so cutie asking why his new bra has little air bags in the cups. He seemed to like how the padded bra rounded out his bustline. Such a girly girl.
He has no fears of dressing like a pretty woman, at least his top half, in public. You saw how he was when we came home. He was so proud of his figure, showing it off to everyone and his bra was so out there. I bought him that top to make him real aware of his bra and figure. He loves his bra so much he wore it all night! Didn’t you just love the top?
Sue was so excited saying he looked so lovely and happy.
I continued to tell Sue about our weekend. We stopped in the hotel gift shop and I thought he was going to buy earrings. He is melting right into our plan. He has become so sweet and such a good lover, now that I tell him what to do. He is very submissive.
My hypnotic messages, the whole plan worked great. I think we have Terry right where we want him and he loves it too.
“So when do we get him into wearing a dress full time?, Sue asked. “Well, from what I learned in school, I need to take this phase slow. He needs to get very comfortable with this phase first, then we can move on. I gave Sue a big hug saying, “Sue don’t worry, we will all be living together soon, one big happy family and we will have our happy husband or housewife for all our housework”.
Over the next couple of weeks I had Terry in his bra everyday. I helped him tone it down for work with a camisole and loose fitting shirts. But if one looked hard you could see his pretty bra, not the padded ones but for sure an outline of his bra.
There was one morning he came downstairs ready for work without a bra on. I check every day, feeling his back and check for that girly bump, bra strap. With a little fear I looked into his eyes asking why he did not have his bra on this morning.
He could not answer me, he tried to answer but nothing came out. I was worried, is his brain mixed up. I then whispered in his ear, “Terry, you are so beautiful”.
Like magic he smiled as I said, “Terry, best you go back upstairs and put on your bra, you will be late for work and you know you need your bra for support of your breasts”.
He marched right back upstairs and put his Playtex bra on. He looks so cutie.
I made a mental note that I should be giving him his command each morning so that we don’t run into this problem. I would hate for him to figure out he shouldn’t be wearing a bra when he is at work. That would not be good.
Most times I am surprised at how natural he is in dressing and just wanting to wear “his” bra as he calls it. I knew he was into crossdressing but this is way too good.
Sue was bugging me to push him further. I wanted to “guide” him slowly into his new life of femininity. He was doing well.
Sue and I took him shopping, all those feminine things you do shopping. I was getting Terry use to Sue tagging along. She even helps him pick out some nightgowns. He seemed ok with her and her direction.
On one of the shopping trips, Sue pulled me aside saying lets take him to the makeup store. I agreed and we guided him into the very feminine makeup store. Tons of women were in the store shopping, not one man.
He walked right in like he has been here before. We took him to the lipstick counter and got a clerk to help us. We didn’t push it but we asked Terry’s opinion of colors and texture lipsticks.
Finally I looked at him saying, “Terry, would you like to wear this pretty shade of red with the lip gloss on your lips? I think it would look very sweet on you, please try it”.
Like magic Terry had a huge smiles and said he would love to try that pretty color. Sue and I looked at each other and knew he was moving forward, we had him right where we wanted.
Terry tried on the lipstick and gloss. The color even had some bright sprinkles, really sparkled on his lips.
We all said how nice it looked, made his lips look so pretty.
Terry seemed so happy, like a giggly little girl. He looked at the clerk and said he would buy two.
Wow, my plan is work.
To my wonder, Terry left on the lipstick and we moved on to another store. His lips were shouting, “here I am all girl, don’t I look pretty”.
The weekend was upon us and Sue and I both agreed now is the time. Saturday morning Terry was in a good mood so I moved it for the second phase.
I told him the magic word to reinforce my next move, “Terry you look so beautiful”.
He looked confused saying, “I only have on nightgown on, how could I look so beautiful?’
I told him I just had to say that, that I was so proud of him.
Sue was with us in my apartment as I brought Terry in from the kitchen. He was now doing all the cooking and doing a fabulous job, he loved it.
“Terry, lets have some fun today while we are home all day. When you go up to shower and change why don’t you put on “your” pretty dress we bought several weeks ago. You know the matching dresses we bought at Betty’s. We can be twins today”.
Again, his huge smile as he said, “That sounds like fun. I was wondering when we were going to wear our matching dresses together”.
I gave him a big kiss and told him I would be up to help him learn how to garter his stockings. He looked puzzled with that but I told him to run along and I would help him.
Like a little girl he “ran” upstairs. He was so excited.
Sue and I gave each other a high five and hugged each other saying this is going to be so much fun.
Phase two is about to begin, Terry is being such a lovable ductile boyfriend and soon to be our total housewife.
Sue and I went upstairs and Terry was sitting on the bed in his bra and matching pink panties. So cutie.
Sue and I looked at each other and just smiled.
I took out a garter belt and showed Terry. He said like it was so natural, “shall I put it on now or after I put my girdle”? We were both blown away with his response.
I hugged him saying he was so sweetie and I would hook his garter belt for him after he slipped on his girdle.
All of a sudden Terry started crying. “Oh sweetie what is wrong, don’t you want to wear nylons today”?
Terry looked me in the eyes and said I have to tell me something very personal. The tone in the room got real serious. I was nervous now, he look as white as ghost.
“Cathy when I was 14, my two sisters made me crossdress. They made me dress in their clothes. They are the ones who got me to crossdressing. I wore pretty bras and garters belts, they pushed me to wear them. Plus my Mother helped. My Mother wanted all girls living in the house.
It took me a long time to handle wearing girls clothes. They made me wear dresses, stocking, everything. I eventual took it as second nature, like it was meant for me. We became one big happy girly family. Over time I loved the soft clothes and all the attention.
All four of us had many girly shopping trips and they bought me lingerie, lots feminine clothes. I became so natural at dressing, I even liked it, but only at home.
I had no male friends, only played with my sisters and a couple of their girlfriends.
I looked at Sue and was blown away. Here I thought my hypnotic thesis was doing all this to Terry.
“Terry, sweetheart that is such a sweet story, your sisters and Mom really love you”. I am not sure why I said that but it worked. Terry let down his defenses and hugged me while saying he has more to tell us.
Terry went on by saying, “I became one of the sisters in the house. Plus my two sisters made me there slave. Don’t get me wrong I enjoyed it. Many days they had me dress them, yes, hook their bras and garters, pick out their dresses, even wash their clothes.
We were in the same bedroom so we all lived as girls, Mom said it was easier that way. We could all wear each other’s clothes.
I think they did this to keep me under control, subservient to their feminist ways. Don’t get me wrong, for some reason I enjoyed helping them dress. Many times they even let me wear their clothes, I was in heaven.
“So, I know how to hook my nylons to my garters. I hope you are ok with that”, Terry said.
Sue was all excited and quickly said, “Terry show us how you do it, you must be a pro at dressing then, that is so sweet.”
Cathy and Sue looked on with amazement, as Terry got dressed. He even found the full slip we bought him and put it on like he has done it a thousand times before. He slipped on the form fitting dress, he was a vision of loveliness. Both Cathy and Sue were very excited.
“Terry, why didn’t you tell me you loved crossdressing so much. You really beam a vision of loveliness, a glow I have never seen before. How do you feel all dressed up now?”, Cathy asked.
“Cathy, I have always wanted to dress up, my sisters taught me well. I am hooked on women’s clothes and feminine way of life. I know you used me for our college thesis, but I wanted to help you. I think your thesis or hypnotic support helped me develop my inner well being to accept dressing as a woman in public as we did in Albany. I could never have gone out in public without your help. I learned the average person does not care how I look.
Sue popped right in saying, “Terry, Cathy and I would like to be your new sisters. We would love to have you as our little sister, be one happy family, the three of us women. We can help you handle your feminine side, Cathy is very good at her hypnotic commands and half the battle is won since you love the feminine side of life. What do you say?”
Terry looked at both of us; I knew the hypnotic state came over him as he hesitated to say, “As I did with my Mom and sisters, I love you both and would love to try to be your sister, but not sure I can emotionally handle being a girl full-time. I will need a lot of help to be your full-time sister”.
Cathy was excited with my answer. She hugged me and whispered in my ear, “We will be one big happy family, you will love being our sister. We will help you become the most feminine girl ever, you all ready posses a very feminine look and your brain is already wired to make you a very pretty girl. Your Mom and sisters taught you well, sweetie. Now Sue and I will develop you into the woman you always wanted to me.
THE END
I could not believe what the judge was saying. She was sentencing me to “Class-A Sissy Incarnation”. I knew what this was, everyone knew. It is a State law saying that a guardian appointed by the judge could incarcerate a person to their control and mandate the troubled person to become a sissy. It was legal and happens way to often since there is no room in our jails. Society approves of this treatment.
I was weak in my knees, sick to my stomach, crying uncontrollable when my mother said she would accept this verdict and assume State custody of me. I knew right then my life was over.
I begged the judge not to do this. I offered to spend time in jail, do public service. The judge smiled and said that I will accept her sentence and I will do public service too.
The judge slammed the gavel down and yelled out, next case. I knew I was done as my mother and the guard lead me out of the courtroom.
Mom and our lawyer took me to a small room to try to calm me down. I was crying, weak and beside myself.
My lawyer tried to explain this was a good sentence and I would be thankful for it in the long run. Being a sissy with your mom will not be all that bad compared to jail, she said.
All I could think of was a boy in my school who went through this, he danced around school in his dress, hair in pigtails, high heels, and purse with such joy and girly manners. He is such a sissy, he even is beginning to talk like a girl. Oh, god will this happen to me?
My mom tried to console me saying all will be ok. At least I was not going to jail, she said.
Just then the lawyer said to my mom that if he can’t accept his new sentence or he makes your life miserable, the judge could prescribe a treatment to help him accept his new sentence.
Mom tried to console me by saying, “Paul, it is not all that bad, you don’t have to have a girl operation, you are still a boy but you will dress and be a submissive girly girl.” That did not make me feel better.
“Mom, how can I go through life looking and acting like a girl when everyone will know I am a boy?”
“My lawyer said, “people will know you were sentenced for punishment and society accepts this as punishment. You have no choice anyhow. You will become a sissy and you will play out your new lifestyle.”
What did my lawyer call me? I made the mistake of trying to take a swing at her for that remark. She looked at my Mom saying, “I think he may need that medication for his new life”!
I was doomed….
I looked up with tears flowing wanting to know what she means. Mom smiled and said she has the information and will see how I do changing over.
What does all that mean? How could they “switch me over” to being a sissy?
Mom and I got home and my sister Kim wanted to know why I was not in jail. After my Mom explained Kim was all smiles. First time in years my sister hugged me and would not let go. What is up with this? We all sat down and Mom told me what I would do as my sister looked so pleased.
“Paul, the judge saved your life. She has sentenced you to a calmer life and one I hope you will be comfortable in. You surely will not be getting in trouble with your new lifestyle. It is important you follow my every word, accept your new position in life and learn to be a good sissy. There is nothing wrong with being a sissy and enjoying that life. Many boys your age have learning to love their new life and are much happier for it.”
I couldn’t take anymore thinking I would jump out the window and leave this mad house. Little did I know a bracelet the judge put on my leg would stop me every time I try to run. I ran,
I tried walking out the front door. Mom hit the button and I was down and out. I knew then I was doomed. She marched me upstairs and really yelled at me.
The next day Mom and Sis announced we were going shopping with the approved sissy list. What the heck is a sissy list, but then I knew I would find out.
Off we went shopping. We started walking in Victoria Secrets. I looked at them saying “hold it, I can’t go in there!”. Mom smiled and said yes you will and you will shop here often, this will be your new favorite store sweetie or do I have to press the button? I knew how that button hurt, I followed Mom and Sis into the store. I was nervous! Mom looked at me saying, “put a smile on your face sweetie, this will not hurt, you might even liked it”!
Mom got the manager and announced her son was under judge’s orders for a “sissy transformation”. The clerk smiled and said, right this way; we have all her needs in the back.
They have all my needs in the back she said, what is going on here?
The clerk said, “take your shirt off, you will not need that ugly shirt again. She wrapped a tape measure around my chest and I said in a loud voice, “What are you doing?”
Mom said calm down Paul, she is measuring you for your training bra, silly. Fear struck my face and I said, “What bra, I am NOT wearing a bra, that is for girls”.
“Paul, stop right now, relax, you are becoming a sissy and sissies wear bras. You will and you will like it, do you hear me son, Mom said.
I could not take this, I grabbed my shirt and grabbed the control devise in my Mom’s hand that controlled my bracelet and ran out the dressing room door, through the store and I just keep running. Mom was yelling to get back here now! Little did I know she had a backup controller in her purse.
The next thing I knew I was waking up in what looked to be a doctors office in a bed all locked it, could not move. Now what is going on?
Just then my Mom and a doctor walked in all smiles happy to see I was awake. The doctor announced it was time and he gave me two shots. I got really sleepy and all I could see is my Mom smiling and her saying don’t worry sweetie the doctor is here to help you, don’t fight it.
They put earphones on my head and a very soft voice started talking to me. The voice, message was so pleasant, so nice, she really relaxed me. I heard Mom voice telling me to close my eye and enjoy my lesson.
This lady on the headphones was telling me my new life as a sissy will be wonderful and I should accept my new fate. She started playing with my head, telling me how pretty I will become and how submissive I will be. She had such a calming voice I was falling into her spell.
I could not resist her thoughts. She told me I will always obey my Mother and sister, I will do exactly what they ask of me. I will try to be the best sissy possible, and will doing everything to be a proud girly sissy, all the time. I will not be afraid to show myself in public that will be a sweet pretty sissy. I will enjoy my new life and be an obedient feminine sissy.
Next thing I knew I was waking up in a bed in a very feminine room. Mom was sitting with me smiling asking me to wake up and gave me a kiss.
Like magic, I leaned over and gave her a big kiss and hug. She said, “that is so sweet Paul, you are going to be such a sweet sissy”.
My mind was double thinking, knowing deep down I did not want to be a sissy, but for the most part I was happy she thought I was sweet. What is wrong? I could not control my brain.
She stood up saying ok, lets get you dress and go home. “Paul, get out of bed and take your nightgown off so I can dress you”.
Like magic my body moved out of bed and I pulled off this silky long pink lacey nightgown. Looking at it made me confused and Mom knew it as she said, “Isn’t your new nightgown pretty dear, you can take it home, it’s yours now.”
I was so confused I just smiled and said, good, it is so pretty. “What did I say, it’s so pretty?” What is going on?
Mom handed me a training bra and said she would help me since it my first time putting on a bra as she smiled ear to ear. Something is wrong, I did not resist. I even smiled and stuck out my arms to accept my new life.
As Mom hooked the clips in the back, I looked down seeing the little padded cups and my new harness. Mom turned me around announcing how pretty I looked and asking how my first bra fit?
The doctor must have really messed me up because I said, “my bra felt so soft and nice, I just loved how it fits Mom. Look how pretty this bow is here Mom, between my cups. Can I wear this bra home?”
Mom hugged me and said, “Paul I am so glad you like your first bra. Of course you can wear your pretty bra home, you will be wearing a bra now the rest of your life. I am so happy for us, you are going to make such a pretty sissy, sweetie”.
We got home and Kim, my 19 year old sister, was all confused seeing me in my boy clothes. Mom explained they had a problem, but the doctor now fixed it and your brother is all set for his new life.
Kim hugged me smiling, giggling saying she is so excited to have a sister as she snapped my bra strap. “That is for all the times you snapped my bra straps Paul. We are going to have so much fun. Lets go upstairs and get you out of these ugly boy clothes into a pretty dress”.
Mom thought that to be a great idea. I was surprised as I put up no resistance and followed them upstairs. My brain is really messed up I thought.
As I undressed Kim marveled at my padded training bra. She seemed so excited pulling out matching panties and a garter belt.
Mom got out a dress, held it up saying, “girls, this is going to be so much fun”.
It was strange, I knew this was wrong, but I could not stop what my sister and Mom were dressing me in.
Mom said we would have to go to her shop tomorrow and put the finishing touching on my pretty look. That idea touched a nerve and got me thinking. Mom knew I was not happy and ran over to my ear and whispered, “you are so pretty”.
All of a sudden my whole demeanor switched, I got so relaxed, so calm. My sister slipped over my head a very lacey soft full slip saying how pretty this would be on me. Strange, I did not resist, allowing her to dress me in these ultra feminine clothes. Wow, they have total control over me now, I thought. What did that hospital do to me?
The next day I did get a wig and a trip to the beauty salon. Had my nails done, everything. I really like the pampering and all the girls there seemed to love helping me get beautiful.
Days and weeks went on. Mom gave me pills twice a day and I was doing lots of housework. She and my sister controlled everything I did and all my training.
I dressed myself each day and did my makeup without their help. I was proud of my figure as Mom had me wear very shapely feminine clothes. For some reason I was enjoying my new life.
I did my court appearance to see the judge, to prove I was being a good sissy. Mom got me a new dress and beauty sparkly red high heels. I took all morning getting ready, could not understand all the fuss. We even stopped at the beauty salon for makeup and “sprucing up” as Mom calls it before seeing the judge.
I really looked good, looking in the mirror reveled a very cute teenage girl. Even stranger, I was happy with this. I think I was forgetting my past as a boy and accepting my new sissy status.
All three of us walked into the judge’s courtroom. My heels were clicking away, announcing my feminine walk and total sounds of a girl enjoying her walk. The judge was all smiles.
I knew this was not right, I was here before as a boy but now look at me. For some reason, I could not resist my new life.
The judge congratulated my Mom and me. Asking if he needed the medical treatment. Mom said, “yes, and it’s made his demeanor all the difference in the world. Thank you judge”.
I thought, that is what they did in the hospital; they gave me a medical treatment to accept my new sissy life. Now I knew I was done, how could I fight this?
The judge asked if my mother was ready for phase two? Oh, no what is that?
Mom giggled saying yes, my son would love phase two, right son? All I could do is smile.
Ok, the judge said with a big smile. I will sign the paperwork and you can start the hormone treatment next week with your doctor’s help.
The judge asked what name I wanted on her birth certificate and records. Mom smiled and said Mary Sue.
What? I don’t want that name, but I could not say it, my mouth would not open. All I could do is smile. I was getting a girls name on all my records. I was going to become a girl. Help I can’t do this.
Mom grabbed my hand, saying, “Come on Mary Sue, lets go celebrate your new name and life as my daughter”!
THE END of my life!
She handed me panties and a bra. I looked at her saying, "I can't wear these." She smiled and said, "Yes, you will and I want them on you now! You will be wearing pretty bras and matching panties the rest of your life, do you understand?"
I laughed and said "No way." Then she said "You are so beautiful" and I was now putting on the panties and bra. What was happening? I lost all my control and was doing exactly what she wanted.
Here is my new life…
Cathy and I were married 5 years ago. I lost my job, if you could call it a job. Cathy is rich, which is why I married her. She works as a doctor at a local clinic. I was bored living home each day alone. I got caught up in the wrong crowd and was out driving with a "friend" and that is when my life changed, it seems.
I woke up in my wife's hospital with her smiling over my bed. She told me I had a auto accident 5 days ago and was in big trouble. She told me the girl I was with was killed and I was at fault.
Just then she came closer to me and whispered in my ear saying "Tom, you embarrassed me the final time. How could you be with another woman and out in public? You embarrassed me for the last time. You will change because I control your every movement now. You are all mine to embarrass from now on."
She looked really mad and I knew I was in trouble. I tried to explain but as I was talking she told me to shut up. For some reason my mouth stopped talking. I could not finish my thoughts. What was going on?
Cathy smiled and said, "See what I mean? You are now mine and you will do as I say, you pig!" I was scared, what was happening to me?
Just then a nurse came in and I was cleared to go home. Cathy smiled and looked at me saying, "Get out of bed dear, it's time to dress you up so that you will never be acceptable to any woman." What did she mean? I found out quickly.
She handed me panties and a bra. I looked at her saying, "I can't wear these." She smiled and said, "Yes, you will and I want them on you now! You will be wearing pretty bras and matching panties the rest of your life, do you understand?"
I laughed and said "No way." Then she said "You are so beautiful" and I was now putting on the panties and bra. What was happening? I lost all my control and was doing exactly what she wanted.
Then she threw a girdle at me and said, "Put this on too dear, you will never be a real man again. Women will think you are just a real sissy!"
I could not believe that I was putting on the girdle like it was natural for me to be wearing a bra and girdle.
Cathy said I looked so cute and smiled to say, "See that was not hard. You better get use to your new tight lingerie dear. Tom, you will never cheat on me again. No girl will ever want a panty wearing wimp."
I could not believe what was happening to me. How does she have control over me and how can I get out of this?
In walked another nurse with what looked to be water balloons. She looked at me and laughed, "He is so cute, but these will help round out his new developing figure. I hope he likes them. But I guess he will have to like them and get used to having a feminine bounce to his walk."
"Don't move Tom. Wow, they fit in your pretty bra perfectly", Cathy said. She told me to bend over and showed me how to adjust my bra with the balloons. They both laughed saying how nice I looked and how real my new bustline looks.
I tried to resist but I could not move! She told me not to move and to lean forward and adjust my new boobies. I did just what she wanted and my chest was huge. Cathy laughed and said that they look perfect. She told me to smile, this will be my new look.
I was shaking in my boots. I could not understand what she was doing nor how she could control me, but it was obvious she had me right where she wanted.
The nurse and Cathy were having so much fun dressing me. I couldn't not stop them.
Cathy gave me a white stretch women's top that really showed my new shape and my bra was very noticeable under the top. I thought I was going to faint. I had a huge chest, clearly a women's figure yet I still looked like a man.
Both women giggled as they approved of my look. Cathy thought I looked so sweet and the nurse agreed.
Cathy gave me my old pants and shoes and said lets get out of here.
I sat down and refused to leave the room, yelling at her that I was not leaving.
Boy that was the wrong thing to do. She turned and looked at me with a big smile with fire in her eyes saying, "Get your sorry girdled ass out of that chair and walk 10 steps behind me, do you understand?"
Without me even thinking, my body got up and walked toward her like she was controlling my every move. She turned saw me walking and said with a big smile, "See Tom, you are mine now and you will do as I say. And I hope you are totally embarrassed with your new look. You deserve it."
Cathy yelled at me, "Get your shoulders back and stand up, be proud of your new bustline." I did just as she said, without thinking. It was magic. My chest popped out and I was so embarrassed as I looked down seeing my pointed breasts in this see through feminine top. I thought I was going to faint.
Walking by the nurses station, the nurse handed my wife a pink purse. What was that for? Cathy turned to me and said, "Tom, you must now carry a purse all the time, just like your girlfriends do. I am sure you will love carrying a pretty purse, right sweetie?"
Without think, my hands accept the purse as I was dying inside. How could I carry a pink feminine purse? But I was.
Walking through the hospital, everyone was staring at me smiling, young girls were giggling. What is happening to me, how will I survive this? Cathy turned to say, "Tom get moving, keep walking and stand straight and tall dear, I want to see your boobies pop out. You know, like your last girlfriend's figure."
She knew I was so embarrassed and she loved it. We got in the car and she went right to the mall to Victoria's Secret. Oh, no! What are we doing here? I was shaking and sweating, she loved it.
Cathy turned to me and said, "Tom I want you to go in this store and ask the young clerk to measure your for a pretty bra. I want you to buy 3 bras and matching panties. Do you understand?"
I nodded my head and starting walking in. What was going on, how can this be happening? I turned to see my wife in the mall hallway smiling at me as I continued to walk into VS.
I walked up to a cute little girl in VS and asked her if I could buy a bra. She turned and saw me, in my see through top and my pretty bra I had on. She smiled and said of course you can. She asked what size my girlfriend wore, I knew she was joking with me, knowing full well, seeing my bra, that the bras were for me. Then she asked what size I would like and what style, padded, demi, pushup?
My mouth or brain just took over and I had no control as I said to her, "The bras are for me and I do not know what size I am."
Just then my wife popped up kissing me on the cheek saying, "Doesn't he look adorable in his pretty bra today? I sure hope you have his size. He does have big boobies, doesn't he? Tommy go with this sweet young girl and get measured dear."
My wife whispered in my ear saying, "Are you totally embarrassed now sweetie? You will never embarrass me again. This will be all my pleasure now."
I was lead back to the changing room and she announced I was a 34D. She brought me several bras to try on and she even helped me place my balloons in the cups. I was so, so embarrassed! She tried to relax me by saying many men come here to buy bras and we treat them just like our women shoppers.
I was so weak and just ready to die. I walked out of the dressing room as the clerk called me back saying, "Tom here, don't forget your pretty purse." Everyone could hear her and I thought I was going to faint with embarrassment.
I bought three bras and matching panties and walked out with my pink purse and VS pink bag telling the world I was a shopping at the most feminine store, somewhere real men don't shop.
Cathy paraded me around the mall for everyone to see me in my see through top carrying my pink shopping bag.
Looking in all the feminine store windows my wife kept saying in public, "If you are a good boy Tom, maybe I will buy you that pretty dress and those sweet high heels."
I begged her to go home. She agreed saying we would be back again this week shopping for more pretty "things". What did that mean?
We got home and I dropped on the couch. She said, "Sorry sweetie, you have to cook dinner now and I have another surprise for you after dinner."
Go upstairs, put away your pretty new bras and panties, and get down here to start dinner.
I got upstairs and dropped on our bed. I took off the top and bra I was wearing and put on my own shirt. It felt so go to get out of the tight bra, the boobie bouncing was killing me.
Just then Cathy walked in and smiled saying, "Oh dear, you can't take off your pretty bra. You will wear your bra and inserts the rest of your life, 24/7, even in bed, do you understand? Put them back on this minute sweetie. Sissy’s never go without their pretty bras and panties."
Like magic, I followed her command, I put the bra back on and inserted what I called my balloons. I was having a hard time with this and she knew it.
"Tom, as you can see I now control you. I want you to look like you enjoy wearing a bra and girdle. I want you to smile and be proud of your figure and show the world you have no problems wearing a bra, showing your very shapely figure. You will wear your pretty bras and will not be afraid to show you are wearing a pretty bra. Do you understand? Tell me how much you will like wearing your bra and girdle!"
I smiled and said, "Yes dear, I love wearing a bra and having a pretty figure. I will love wearing a bra since it gives me a shapely figure as you want."
What the heck just came out of my mouth? I knew I was done! She had me! How did she do this? How will I get out of this?
Like it was second nature, I put on my top and threw my shoulders back saying, here I am, proud of my new shape. I walked downstairs to cook dinner.
My wife was laughing all the way downstairs saying this is going to be so much fun!
I could not believe I was cooking dinner and my wife was just sitting there watching TV.
At dinner Cathy asked me what I was thinking of my new life. I tried to ask for forgiveness, but she would not hear of it. She told me I would never cheat on her again. I was crying, I knew she did something to me at her hospital and my brain was working under her control now. I was helpless.
I was pulling at my bra straps saying my bra was too tight. Cathy laughed and said that I would get used to my new feminine sensations. She also said she told the clerk to sell me a smaller size bra so that I would feel the tight sensation to remind me every minute that I was wearing a bra.
I smiled and said, "Look at me, how could I not know I am wearing a bra and girdle? Everyone else knows, too."
She instructed me to cleanup the dishes and sure enough my body started doing as she commanded. I was worried what was happening to me and her control over my every move.
Just then the door bell rang. Cathy smiled and said, "Answer the door dear, your surprise is here." Oh no! What is going to happen? Who is here?
As I passed her she told me to stop and I stopped dead in my tracks. She told me not to talk to the person knocking at our door. She untied my kitchen apron and took it off me, exposing my new bustline. I was hoping to leave it on to cover me up, but no luck. She patted me on the fanny and said "Get the door sweetie."
I opened the door and there was Victor, my best friend. He smiled and said that my wife invited him over to see my new look.
Cathy called out saying, "Tom spin around and show Victor your new look. I bet he too loves big bustlines like you have now."
I turned bright red with embarrassment and Cathy loved it. Cathy shouted out, "With Tom's new look I don't think he will be cheating on me anymore. What do you think Victor? Don't be shy Tom invite your friend in."
Victor was glad to see I was OK after the auto accident, but said that he did not know I was into crossdressing. I could not talk since my wife commanded me to silent.
Cathy popped right in saying, "Tom was a bad boy, cheating on me and he now has to wear new clothes to help him pay the price. Victor, what do you think of his new look?"
Victor was confused. "Tom I am not sure what is happening here. You look very strange. I am out of here; call me when you are done playing dress up." Out Victor went with Tom in tears.
Cathy was pleased and said, "Tom that was fun for me and you look like you saw a ghost. I love this, now you are embarrassed and not me. This is going to be fun. I don't want you talking until you get up in the morning. Go to bed and make sure you leave on your bra, inserts and girdle. Do your understand?"
I nodded my head, but could not talk.
The next morning I asked Cathy why she did that to me last night. She smiled and said I deserved it.
After cleaning the breakfast dishes she told me to go and dress in my new Victoria's Secret bra and panties, girdle and wear the new top that was on the bed. "We are off again today for more fun dear. More fun for me and more embarrassment for you dear."
I could not believe the top she had for me to wear today. Again, see through and very very feminine with pink flowers all over the V neck blouse. This white top was thin and very stretchy material. With the new VS push bra on the bed and this blouse I was going to fashion a beautiful feminine look.
I took off my bra and inserts and hooked the new bra. It was like she was controlling my hands. I could not stop, inserting my water balloons in the lacey padded bra cups. Putting on the new blouse, I did look very feminine on top. I thought I would faint looking down at my perky breasts. The V neck was so deep, I could see my bra and the pretty bow ribbon between the cups. The blouse hugged my new curves and really shouted out saying "all girl here"!
Cathy had me in all boy clothes except my top so everyone knew I was a man but crossdressing on top. It was so embarrassing and Cathy loved it.
We were back in the car going back to the hospital I just left. I asked her why we were back here. "Tom, I think you should try out a new procedure and I think you will love it. By the end of the day, you will have new perky REAL breasts. No more water balloons for my sweetie, just really pretty breasts like your past girlfriends had. Won't that be a twist of fate and fun for you?"
Just then she popped up saying that I could not talk at all while in the hospital. I should do exactly what the nurses ask and follow their commands without question.
As we were walking from the parking lot I pleaded with her to stop this that I would never look at another girl again. Cathy smiled and said, "Tom it is too late. You have been a bad boy for years, and embarrassed me way too many times. Now it's my time to embarrass you. This will be fun dear, watch. Now stop talking now, you are boring me."
Like magic, my mouth stopped talking. I could not say a word. Inside the hospital I was lead to a room and the nurse told me to take all my clothes off including my bra and girdle. I was so nervous but couldn't say a word. I knew I was done, they had me right where they wanted.
While I was laying on the operating table, Cathy whispered in my ear "Tom, you will love your new breasts. They will become the center of your new life, trust me dear. After the operation I will treat you to a new very supportive bra. You will love the 50's look. You are so beautiful dear." Why does she and the nurse keep telling me that?
What did she mean the 50's look? The nurse told me to relax and close my eyes, that everything will be OK. I could not talk. I tried to resist but my body would not. I was at their mercy.
I woke up with a new pair of D size real looking breasts. Both the nurse and my wife were standing over me admiring their work saying how beautiful I looked.
Looking down at my chest, all I saw were these two large breasts. They looked so real, they were attached to my body. My wife encouraged me to touch them. I did as she said, of course.
Yes, they were attached somehow because the minute I touched them I could feel the pleasure, the sensitivity of the nipples. How could this be?
My wife said, "Yes, dear they are real. You have a pair of beautiful D cup breasts for life now. You will learn to love them as much as I will. Plus look down at Mr. Penis. He is gone, well, not really gone, but you can't see him any more. How great is that! No more fucking your girlfriends."
I threw back the sheets. Sure enough my penis was "tucked" in and I looked just like a woman down there. I was screaming inside! I could not talk but I was crying and upset.
My wife tried to console me while laughing saying how much fun we will have now that I am under her control.
With all the changes, I did faint and collapsed back onto the bed.
The nurse woke me up and helped me dress. I could not believe my new breasts. Now they weighted me down and really bounced around. She said I would get used to my new center of balance, every girl does.
She then told me to bend over and hold my ankles. Like clockwork, I did as she commanded. She gave me a shot in my ass saying this will help me with the stress of my changes and calm me down.
"What the heck is she giving me?" I thought.
In walked my wife. She asked the nurse, "Was that his hormone shot dear?" The nurse said, "It was and he took it very well, poor boy."
The nurse took some pills out of a bottle. Cathy smiled and said "Give them to me. I want to show him who is boss." Cathy looked at me with a big smile and said, "Tom, take these pills now. They will make you feel so girly."
As commanded I took the pills as the nurse said, "He is such a good boy. I think Cathy you have him right where you want him. The operation worked beautifully. Your new medical treatment will be very profitable for the clinic."
I knew I could not fight this. I was doomed!
Cathy smiled as we walked to the car saying "How do you like your new breasts dear? They bounce so nicely - such a feminine movement you now have dear. No girl will ever want you now unless she is a lesbian," giggling.
We went right home. I cooked dinner and went right to bed. I was so drained, Cathy could tell. She joked with me saying "Tom remember to leave your breasts on when going to bed like last night. Oh, I forgot you now have permanent breasts, they will be on you the rest of your life, poor boy."
Next morning the doorbell rang. It was our next door neighbor Sally and her 18 year old daughter Mary. Oh, no! What do they want?
Cathy told me to get the door and invite Sally in. Sally's daughter took one look at me at started laughing, saying "Mommy, he has such big breasts, they're so perky." I was so embarrassed!
Cathy invited them both in as Sally commented on my new look. "Cathy, your plan worked, he is so cute but does he obey?"
Cathy looked at me and said, "Tom, lift your blouse and show the girls your new perky breasts." Without hesitating, I lifted my top and smiled showing them my bra and new bustline.
Sally and Mary just looked with amazement, saying, "This is going to be so much fun! He is so built."
"OK, Tom you can put down your blouse, we have seen enough." Cathy went on to explain that I am totally in their control and will obey every command. What does Cathy mean "their" command? What am I in for with these women?
Cathy told me to sit and she explained "Tom, while I am at work, Sally and Mary will take care of you. They will be your bosses. You will listen to them like you listen to me. Do you understand sweetie? Speak up dear I can't hear you."
All I could say was, "Yes dear, I understand."
"Good," Cathy said. "Mary will be here with you all day and you better be a good boy for her. If you are a good boy I might take you shopping for some more pretty lingerie, wouldn't you like that Tom?" All laughed and Cathy left work.
Cathy pulled Mary and Sally aside and reminded them of my medicine. My ears perked up and I listened to their conversation. "Remember girls every 6 hours Tom has to have his hypnotic commands replanted in his head. If this is not done my whole experiment might fall apart. Just pull him aside and tell him 'your so beautiful'. That will strengthen the hypnosis and re-set his demeanor. Remember he has his leg bracelet on and that will control him if he runs. You have the controller."
Now I knew the trick, how could I use this information? Maybe after 6 hours I could get out of this trance.
The girls smiled and told Cathy they will handle Tom. "He will be a good boy for us", Mary said with a big smile.
As Cathy left she announced, "He is a sweet little boy in your total Control, take care of him girls." I had on my chastity belt and would not harm a soul now.
Sally looked at Mary and said, "Mary why not bring Tom back to our house and play dress up with him? He looks to be your size. It would be so much fun for him." Cathy laughed and thought that would be fun too, wished she could join us but had to get to the clinic. Someone in the family had to work.
Mary looked at me saying, "Tom, lets go sweetie and play dress up." I walked like a little puppy behind her, I could not fight it. Sally went off to work, so it was just this 18 year old teenage girl and me.
Mary took me upstairs to her room and told me to undress. I could not stop her as I did what she asked. "Why are all women in control of me?" How am I going to get out of here? She told me how pretty I looked with my new breasts and how much fun my new breasts will be for both her and me.
She made me dress in an all-in-one corset, nylons, slip, a very feminine tight flowery dress, and even wear makeup. She made me do my own makeup several times. I looked so different. I was so humiliated having this young girl telling me what to do and me following her every order.
She told me several times while applying my makeup that it seemed I was enjoying my new life and how much fun she was having playing with me. How could this be happening to me?
She made me leave the dress on and even the makeup, earrings, and necklace for my wife. Mary thought I looked so pretty. She was treating me like her Barbie doll.
Here I was all decked out like a woman, but no hair. I almost looked like a woman but clearly not 100%. I sure hope she was not going to take me outside in this outfit.
Yes, she made me wear 3" high heels. Now I was real nervous, are we going out? I could hardly walk in this heels and she laughed so much.
The day was ending and Mary thought it best we get back to my house to cook dinner. She announced that she wanted to take some photos of me on her front lawn before we went to my house next door. I got excited because I heard myself say, "No, no photos."
Mary turned around quick with fear on her face. She commanded me to come to her. I said no. Was I getting my control back? Has it been 6 hours?
Mary ran up to me with anger in her face and whispered in my ear, "you are so beautiful."
“Tom don’t ever disobey me again sweetie. That is not nice to disobey Mary”.
All of sudden my demeanor changed. I was like a different person. I smiled and said to Mary, "Yes, lets take some photos of my pretty new dress."
I could not believe what I said, but now I know the magic words that control me. Mary laughed and said that it was so easy, this is going to be so much fun controlling Tom.
Off we went outside, with me stumbling in my heels and swinging my purse. I could not believe how much this all-in-one corset made me swing my hips and take very small steps!
Mary had me pose in front of my house. She told me to stand tall, shoulders back and smile. She showed me how to stand like a model while whispering in my ear, "You look so cute, so feminine, too bad you don't have any hair. Maybe we can fix that tomorrow when we play dress up."
Back in my house, Mary slapped me on my butt saying, "Go cook dinner for us now Tom and make sure you put on your pretty apron so you don't get your pretty dress dirty."
My wife and Sally came in for dinner all excited to see their new Barbie doll as they called me. I was so humiliated! Mary instructed me to tell them about my day, how much fun we had dressing up and doing our makeup, how I didn't like the corset I was wearing.
As commanded I told them about my feminine day. Cathy thought my makeup looked good for my first try and she said, "Get used to your corset dear, you will be wearing them a lot now."
All seemed pleased with my new "training" as they called it.
Cathy helped me out of my all-in-one corset and dressed me in a very feminine pink night gown. She showed me how to wash and moisturize my face telling me I will have to do this every day now, that she likes my makeup style. She told me I would now wear makeup each day, never leaving the house without a pretty face, as she laughed. She also told me that I will never look like a real girl because she wants everyone to know I am still a man. She laughed saying, "Well, maybe not a real man but a cute man Barbie doll just for me to play with."
I lay in bed crying and trying to think how I am going to get out of here, out from under her control. I knew it had something to do with those words Mary and Cathy whisper in my ear every now and then plus the chemicals and pills they give me at my wife's so called "hospital". I had to change this fast.
About 3AM I got up out of bed and slowly walked downstairs to try to escape. As I walked out the back door, my leg bracelet that I forgot about seized me up and caused me much pain. Falling to the floor, I could not move. I knew right then I was in trouble as Cathy was standing over me with a big smile saying, "Tom you dumb little thing, you can't escape me. You are mine for the rest of your pretty life, dear. Now get up and get back to bed. You will now have a longer day tomorrow, sweetie."
She hugged me tight whispering to me. I thought here it comes, those magic words. Cathy said those words again, "you are so beautiful."
It was like a total switch in my demeanor. She told me to go upstairs, get to sleep, and dream sweet feminine dreams. Like magic I went upstairs, closed my eyes, and was dreaming about pretty dresses.
The next morning, Cathy said she bought me my new look and I will love it. She held up a very lacy pink dress, empire waist, lace all over it. She told me I will now be her "Southern Belle". What the heck does that mean? Well I found out.
She got so excited, dressing me in the figure flattering dress. Plus the corset gave me an hourglass figure with the 50's pointed bustline look. I was so humiliated!
Cathy saw my fear as she said, "Tom, you always wanted me to wear those outdated pointed 50's bras, now you can wear them. I think they will look much better on you than me. I can't wait until Sally and Mary see you in your new look with your new figure. Your D cup boobies in that cone bra look so shapely, what a pretty figure you have now."
I could not believe my shape. Yes, I did like the pointed bust look, but not on me! I often asked my wife to wear those cone bras, but she wouldn't. My breasts were very pointed and shapely. I was so humiliated!
After Cathy pulled on this huge petticoat, my dress was girly, very feminine. She put me in high heels, told me to smile and enjoy my new look.
Under her command, all I could do is smile. But deep down under, I was fighting this. She knew I was fighting my new look.
Cathy asked me, "Tom how do you feel today in your new foundations, your new corset and pointed bra? Tell me the truth dear."
I told her I hated it and I would get out of this and get her back for this humiliation.
Cathy laughed and smiled and said "You are so beautiful and after today there will be no going back dear. You are my new 'toy'."
What did she mean? After today?
Sally came in the house just then and Cathy told her to get me to the "hospital" no later than 11 AM for my final treatment.
Final treatment? What was that all about? I had to get out of here after Cathy goes to work. The hospital?
Sally giggled and said no problem. She said Mary was also coming over to help, that she wanted to see Tom's final treatment.
I knew now I had to run away. What are these women up to?
Cathy left and Sally told me to cook her some breakfast. Like magic I went the kitchen and cooked. I thought this is going to be very hard to resist their commands.
As I was stumbling in my heels, Sally told me to spin around and show her my new figure and pretty dress.
I did as she commend. She laughed saying how cute I looked and loved my pretty bustline. She thought it was just what I needed to be a real woman, laughing, saying "How pretty your new dress is and how precious your new figure is. You will never be a real woman, just a man dressed up as our new maid."
She kept telling me "you are so beautiful." I knew she was keeping the spell on me so that she could control me.
After breakfast she told me to go upstairs and apply fresh makeup. She said, "A girl has to look her best when going out". I was not excited with that thought.
Upstairs she helped me do my makeup, I hated it and she knew it.
It was time to go and she made me leave on my lipstick and makeup. Without any long hair, I still looked like a man dressed in women's clothes.
We got to the hospital, I was numb, so afraid of what was going to happen to me.
The nurse greeted us. She knew we were coming and told me how pretty I looked. I died hearing that. She took me into a room and told me to undress down to my corset and panties.
I could not handle hearing, "My corset and my panties"! How could I own corsets and panties? What is happening to me?
I was so embarrassed, a nervous wreck! I needed help getting out of my tight dress and petticoat. The nurse giggled saying "It's ok, you will learn how to get undressed." She loved my new clothes.
She told me then to jump up on the table and lay down. I looked at her like, "No!" She smiled and said I had better get up there or I will be punished. She came over to me and whispered in my ear, "You are so beautiful. Now get on the table!" I jumped right up on the table.
She strapped me to a table, I could not move. She even kept saying to me, "You are so beautiful."
I knew I was done, all strapped into the table.
In walked my wife and another nurse. Cathy smiled and said, "Tom, this will finish the cure to your new life. When you wake up you will be all mine, an obedient husband. You will be so happy (maybe) and best of all, you will never look at another woman again let alone be with a girl. No girl will ever want you now, not with those breasts."
The nurse put a mask on my face and I slowly fell asleep. I knew I was done. What the heck were they going to do to me? How could my wife do this? I tried to stay a wake but that was not going to happen.
I woke up in a very feminine room. A nurse looking over me told me all went very well and that I will be able to leave the hospital in a couple of hours. I have been programmed and your wife is very happy. She said I would love my new life.
Programmed? What did she mean? I was so nervous. I was still strapped down and could not move.
Another nurse came and explained the new facts of life to me. She showed me my breasts. "We have made them even more permanent." What did that mean? She smiled said, "They are beautiful D cup breasts and you will enjoy them the rest of your life. Look you can’t even tell we added to them today." I started to cry. She hugged me saying, "Dear it's OK, don't cry. You will learn to love your new breasts. You have no choice sweetie."
She pulled down my panties and my little guy was so small, I could hardly see it. I really cried as she said "Oh baby, your little guy is not gone, just tucked in and never to come out again. Don't you just love it, it's so sweet. No real girl will every want you again."
The nurse told me to sit up and that I needed to wear my bra to support my breasts while I was healing. She told me to wear my 50's cone bra 24/7 while I healed. This kind of cone bra is very supportive to help the healing. I slipped on the funny looking bra. My breasts were so heavy, my nurse knew what I was thinking.
"Tom, don't worry about your new figure, you will get used to having that extra pretty weight up front and you might even start to enjoy your new figure in time. Cheer up baby, you will like your new life. Besides this new life will keep your wandering eyes away from other women."
My wife came in all smiles, so happy. She whispered in my ear saying the final operation was a huge success and I am all set to go home and enjoy my new life. She laughed telling me to follow her, she had a surprise for me. "Now what?" I thought, "Isn't this bad enough?"
Out in the waiting room was my past girlfriend and her new boyfriend. Cathy said to me, "Tom, look who is here sweetie, Pam, one of your flings." She could not stop laughing. I was so embarrassed.
Cathy told me to model my new dress, spin around and show Pam my new dress and figure. I did as commanded, right on cue. Pam was shocked but told me she loved my new look. How could this be happening to me?
The nurse looked at Pam saying that she too could have this new treatment for her new boyfriend if he gets out of line.
Pam looked at her new boyfriend saying, "Paul you better not look at another woman. I will do this to you if you are not a good boy for me".
I asked Cathy if we could go home. She looked at me with a big smile saying, "Why Tom, don't you like modeling your new outfit? You better get used to this dear, you are all mine now. Stand up straight, hold your shoulders back, and be proud of your new shape."
Pam giggled all the way down the hallway telling her boyfriend how cute I was and how she would like a "boy toy" like me. I think her new boyfriend had better be careful.
Cathy took me home. I was drained. She told me to go upstairs, get in my nightgown, and come back downstairs to talk. My body did exactly as she said, I could not stop it from doing just want she wanted. They really did something to me in this final treatment.
She yelled out as I walked away to make sure I left on my pretty bra and girdle too.
Back downstairs she sat me down and then told me the story.
"Tom, since you were such a bad husband, cheating on me, I experimented trying our new treatment on you. The staff at the hospital developed this new treatment to control peoples brains, their every action, every movement. As you can see it works.
You were our first and you passed with flying colors. Isn't this exciting dear?
This treatment will make me millions. You were such a good sport, but then you didn't have any choice did you?
You will never cheat on me again. In fact you will now be my boy toy and make me millions.
The next step after we see how you develop is to take you out and show you off. We have to sell the treatment to other women. You will be our model, our proof that our new control treatment works.
Thanks for helping Tom. I hope you like your new life dear, I know I will!
THE END OF MY DREAM MAYBE…